Infomotions, Inc.Life of William Carey / Smith, George, 1833-1919

Author: Smith, George, 1833-1919
Title: Life of William Carey
Publisher: Project Gutenberg
Tag(s): carey; serampore; marshman; bengali; india; calcutta; missionary; missionaries; william carey; mission; serampore college; college; brother marshman
Contributor(s): Asp, Hilda, 1862-1891 [Translator]
Versions: original; local mirror; HTML (this file); printable
Services: find in a library; evaluate using concordance
Rights: GNU General Public License
Size: 142,996 words (average) Grade range: 14-17 (college) Readability score: 45 (average)
Identifier: etext2056
Delicious Bookmark this on Delicious

Discover what books you consider "great". Take the Great Books Survey.

*The Project Gutenberg Etext of Life of William Carey, by Smith*
by George Smith

Copyright laws are changing all over the world, be sure to check
the copyright laws for your country before posting these files!!

Please take a look at the important information in this header.
We encourage you to keep this file on your own disk, keeping an
electronic path open for the next readers.  Do not remove this.

**Welcome To The World of Free Plain Vanilla Electronic Texts**

**Etexts Readable By Both Humans and By Computers, Since 1971**

*These Etexts Prepared By Hundreds of Volunteers and Donations*

Information on contacting Project Gutenberg to get Etexts, and
further information is included below.  We need your donations.

The Life of William Carey, Shoemaker & Missionary

by George Smith

February, 2000  [Etext #2056]

*The Project Gutenberg Etext of Life of William Carey, by Smith*
******This file should be named wmcry10.txt or******

Corrected EDITIONS of our etexts get a new NUMBER, wmcry11.txt
VERSIONS based on separate sources get new LETTER, wmcry10a.txt

This Etext was created by John Bechard, London, England

Project Gutenberg Etexts are usually created from multiple editions,
all of which are in the Public Domain in the United States, unless a
copyright notice is included.  Therefore, we usually do NOT keep any
of these books in compliance with any particular paper edition.

We are now trying to release all our books one month in advance
of the official release dates, leaving time for better editing.

Please note:  neither this list nor its contents are final till
midnight of the last day of the month of any such announcement.
The official release date of all Project Gutenberg Etexts is at
Midnight, Central Time, of the last day of the stated month.  A
preliminary version may often be posted for suggestion, comment
and editing by those who wish to do so.  To be sure you have an
up to date first edition [] please check file sizes
in the first week of the next month.  Since our ftp program has
a bug in it that scrambles the date [tried to fix and failed] a
look at the file size will have to do, but we will try to see a
new copy has at least one byte more or less.

Information about Project Gutenberg (one page)

We produce about two million dollars for each hour we work.  The
time it takes us, a rather conservative estimate, is fifty hours
to get any etext selected, entered, proofread, edited, copyright
searched and analyzed, the copyright letters written, etc.  This
projected audience is one hundred million readers.  If our value
per text is nominally estimated at one dollar then we produce $2
million dollars per hour this year as we release thirty-six text
files per month, or 432 more Etexts in 1999 for a total of 2000+
If these reach just 10% of the computerized population, then the
total should reach over 200 billion Etexts given away this year.

The Goal of Project Gutenberg is to Give Away One Trillion Etext
Files by December 31, 2001.  [10,000 x 100,000,000 = 1 Trillion]
This is ten thousand titles each to one hundred million readers,
which is only ~5% of the present number of computer users.

At our revised rates of production, we will reach only one-third
of that goal by the end of 2001, or about 3,333 Etexts unless we
manage to get some real funding; currently our funding is mostly
from Michael Hart's salary at Carnegie-Mellon University, and an
assortment of sporadic gifts; this salary is only good for a few
more years, so we are looking for something to replace it, as we
don't want Project Gutenberg to be so dependent on one person.

We need your donations more than ever!

All donations should be made to "Project Gutenberg/CMU": and are
tax deductible to the extent allowable by law.  (CMU = Carnegie-
Mellon University).

For these and other matters, please mail to:

Project Gutenberg
P. O. Box  2782
Champaign, IL 61825

When all other email fails. . .try our Executive Director:
Michael S. Hart <> forwards to and
if your mail bounces from, I will still see it, if
it bounces from, better resend later on. . . .

We would prefer to send you this information by email.


To access Project Gutenberg etexts, use any Web browser
to view  This site lists Etexts by
author and by title, and includes information about how
to get involved with Project Gutenberg.  You could also
download our past Newsletters, or subscribe here.  This
is one of our major sites, please email,
for a more complete list of our various sites.

To go directly to the etext collections, use FTP or any
Web browser to visit a Project Gutenberg mirror (mirror
sites are available on 7 continents; mirrors are listed

Mac users, do NOT point and click, typing works better.

Example FTP session:

login: anonymous
password: your@login
cd pub/docs/books/gutenberg
cd etext90 through etext99
dir [to see files]
get or mget [to get files. . .set bin for zip files]
GET GUTINDEX.??  [to get a year's listing of books, e.g., GUTINDEX.99]
GET GUTINDEX.ALL [to get a listing of ALL books]


**Information prepared by the Project Gutenberg legal advisor**

(Three Pages)

Why is this "Small Print!" statement here?  You know: lawyers.
They tell us you might sue us if there is something wrong with
your copy of this etext, even if you got it for free from
someone other than us, and even if what's wrong is not our
fault.  So, among other things, this "Small Print!" statement
disclaims most of our liability to you.  It also tells you how
you can distribute copies of this etext if you want to.

By using or reading any part of this PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
etext, you indicate that you understand, agree to and accept
this "Small Print!" statement.  If you do not, you can receive
a refund of the money (if any) you paid for this etext by
sending a request within 30 days of receiving it to the person
you got it from.  If you received this etext on a physical
medium (such as a disk), you must return it with your request.

tm etexts, is a "public domain" work distributed by Professor
Michael S. Hart through the Project Gutenberg Association at
Carnegie-Mellon University (the "Project").  Among other
things, this means that no one owns a United States copyright
on or for this work, so the Project (and you!) can copy and
distribute it in the United States without permission and
without paying copyright royalties.  Special rules, set forth
below, apply if you wish to copy and distribute this etext
under the Project's "PROJECT GUTENBERG" trademark.

To create these etexts, the Project expends considerable
efforts to identify, transcribe and proofread public domain
works.  Despite these efforts, the Project's etexts and any
medium they may be on may contain "Defects".  Among other
things, Defects may take the form of incomplete, inaccurate or
corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged
disk or other etext medium, a computer virus, or computer
codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment.

But for the "Right of Replacement or Refund" described below,
[1] the Project (and any other party you may receive this
etext from as a PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm etext) disclaims all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including

If you discover a Defect in this etext within 90 days of
receiving it, you can receive a refund of the money (if any)
you paid for it by sending an explanatory note within that
time to the person you received it from.  If you received it
on a physical medium, you must return it with your note, and
such person may choose to alternatively give you a replacement
copy.  If you received it electronically, such person may
choose to alternatively give you a second opportunity to
receive it electronically.


Some states do not allow disclaimers of implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of consequential damages, so the
above disclaimers and exclusions may not apply to you, and you
may have other legal rights.

You will indemnify and hold the Project, its directors,
officers, members and agents harmless from all liability, cost
and expense, including legal fees, that arise directly or
indirectly from any of the following that you do or cause:
[1] distribution of this etext, [2] alteration, modification,
or addition to the etext, or [3] any Defect.

You may distribute copies of this etext electronically, or by
disk, book or any other medium if you either delete this
"Small Print!" and all other references to Project Gutenberg,

[1]  Only give exact copies of it.  Among other things, this
     requires that you do not remove, alter or modify the
     etext or this "small print!" statement.  You may however,
     if you wish, distribute this etext in machine readable
     binary, compressed, mark-up, or proprietary form,
     including any form resulting from conversion by word pro-
     cessing or hypertext software, but only so long as

     [*]  The etext, when displayed, is clearly readable, and
          does *not* contain characters other than those
          intended by the author of the work, although tilde
          (~), asterisk (*) and underline (_) characters may
          be used to convey punctuation intended by the
          author, and additional characters may be used to
          indicate hypertext links; OR

     [*]  The etext may be readily converted by the reader at
          no expense into plain ASCII, EBCDIC or equivalent
          form by the program that displays the etext (as is
          the case, for instance, with most word processors);

     [*]  You provide, or agree to also provide on request at
          no additional cost, fee or expense, a copy of the
          etext in its original plain ASCII form (or in EBCDIC
          or other equivalent proprietary form).

[2]  Honor the etext refund and replacement provisions of this
     "Small Print!" statement.

[3]  Pay a trademark license fee to the Project of 20% of the
     net profits you derive calculated using the method you
     already use to calculate your applicable taxes.  If you
     don't derive profits, no royalty is due.  Royalties are
     payable to "Project Gutenberg Association/Carnegie-Mellon
     University" within the 60 days following each
     date you prepare (or were legally required to prepare)
     your annual (or equivalent periodic) tax return.

The Project gratefully accepts contributions in money, time,
scanning machines, OCR software, public domain etexts, royalty
free copyright licenses, and every other sort of contribution
you can think of.  Money should be paid to "Project Gutenberg
Association / Carnegie-Mellon University".


This Etext was created by John Bechard, London, England

{Note: I have had to insert a view comments mainly in regards to
adjustments to fonts to allow for some of the characters in the Indian
names; you will find any of my own notes enclosed in these brackets--{}.
I have also renumbered the footnotes and placed them at the end of this
Etext, removing them from within the document where they fell at the end
of each corresponding page.}

The Life of William Carey, Shoemaker & Missionary

by George Smith

This Etext was created by John Bechard, London, England

{Note from the preparer of this etext: I have had to insert a view
comments mainly in regards to adjustments to fonts to allow for some
of the characters in the Indian names; you will find any of my own
notes enclosed in these brackets--{}.  I have also renumbered the
footnotes and placed them at the end of this e-text, removing them
from within the document where they fell at the end of each
corresponding page.}


On the death of William Carey In 1834 Dr. Joshua Marshman promised
to write the Life of his great colleague, with whom he had held
almost daily converse since the beginning of the century, but he
survived too short a time to begin the work.  In 1836 the Rev.
Eustace Carey anticipated him by issuing what is little better than
a selection of mutilated letters and journals made at the request of
the Committee of the Baptist Missionary Society.  It contains one
passage of value, however.  Dr. Carey once said to his nephew, whose
design he seems to have suspected, "Eustace, if after my removal any
one should think it worth his while to write my Life, I will give
you a criterion by which you may judge of its correctness.  If he
give me credit for being a plodder he will describe me justly.
Anything beyond this will be too much.  I can plod.  I can
persevere in any definite pursuit.  To this I owe everything."

In 1859 Mr. John Marshman, after his final return to England,
published The Life and Times of Carey, Marshman, and Ward, a
valuable history and defence of the Serampore Mission, but rather a
biography of his father than of Carey.

When I first went to Serampore the great missionary had not been
twenty years dead.  During my long residence there as Editor of the
Friend of India, I came to know, in most of its details, the nature
of the work done by Carey for India and for Christendom in the first
third of the century.  I began to collect such materials for his
Biography as were to be found in the office, the press, and the
college, and among the Native Christians and Brahman pundits whom he
had influenced.  In addition to such materials and experience I have
been favoured with the use of many unpublished letters written by
Carey or referring to him; for which courtesy I here desire to thank
Mrs. S. Carey, South Bank, Red Hill; Frederick George Carey, Esq.,
LL.B., of Lincoln's Inn; and the Rev. Jonathan P. Carey of Tiverton.

My Biographies of Carey of Serampore, Henry Martyn, Duff of
Calcutta, and Wilson of Bombay, cover a period of nearly a century
and a quarter, from 1761 to 1878.  They have been written as
contributions to that history of the Christian Church of India which
one of its native sons must some day attempt; and to the history of
English-speaking peoples, whom the Foreign Missions begun by Carey
have made the rulers and civilisers of the non-Christian world.







The Heart of England--The Weaver Carey who became a Peer, and the
weaver who was father of William Carey--Early training in
Paulerspury--Impressions made by him on his sister--On his
companions and the villagers--His experience as son of the parish
clerk--Apprenticed to a shoemaker of Hackleton--Poverty--Famous
shoemakers from Annianus and Crispin to Hans Sachs and
Whittier--From Pharisaism to Christ--The last shall be first--The
dissenting preacher in the parish clerk's home--He studies Latin,
Greek and Hebrew, Dutch and French--The cobbler's shed is Carey's

William Carey, the first of her own children of the Reformation whom
England sent forth as a missionary to India, where he became the
most extensive translator of the Bible and civiliser, was the son of
a weaver, and was himself a village shoemaker till he was
twenty-eight years of age.  He was born on the 17th August 1761, in
the very midland of England, in the heart of the district which had
produced Shakspere, had fostered Wyclif and Hooker, had bred Fox and
Bunyan, and had for a time been the scene of the lesser lights of
John Mason and Doddridge, of John Newton and Thomas Scott.  William
Cowper, the poet of missions, made the land his chosen home, writing
Hope and The Task in Olney, while the shoemaker was studying
theology under Sutcliff on the opposite side of the market-place.
Thomas Clarkson, born a year before Carey, was beginning his
assaults on the slave-trade by translating into English his Latin
essay on the day-star of African liberty when the shoemaker, whom no
university knew, was writing his Enquiry into the Obligations of
Christians to use means for the Conversion of the Heathens.

William Carey bore a name which had slowly fallen into forgetfulness
after services to the Stewarts, with whose cause it had been
identified.  Professor Stephens, of Copenhagen, traces it to the
Scando-Anglian Car, CAER or CARE, which became a place-name as
CAR-EY.  Among scores of neighbours called William, William of
Car-ey would soon sink into Carey, and this would again become the
family name.  In Denmark the name Caròe is common.  The oldest
English instance is the Cariet who coined money in London for
Æthelred II. in 1016.  Certainly the name, through its forms of
Crew, Carew, Carey, and Cary, still prevails on the Irish
coast--from which depression of trade drove the family first to
Yorkshire, then to the Northamptonshire village of Yelvertoft, and
finally to Paulerspury, farther south--as well as over the whole
Danegelt from Lincolnshire to Devonshire.  If thus there was Norse
blood in William Carey it came out in his persistent missionary
daring, and it is pleasant even to speculate on the possibility of
such an origin in one who was all his Indian life indebted to
Denmark for the protection which alone made his career possible.

The Careys who became famous in English history sprang from Devon.
For two and a half centuries, from the second Richard to the second
Charles, they gave statesmen and soldiers, scholars and bishops, to
the service of their country.  Henry Carey, first cousin of Queen
Elizabeth, was the common ancestor of two ennobled houses long since
extinct--the Earls of Dover and the Earls of Monmouth.  A third
peerage won by the Careys has been made historic by the patriotic
counsels and self-sacrificing fate of Viscount Falkland, whose
representative was Governor of Bombay for a time.  Two of the heroic
Falkland's descendants, aged ladies, addressed a pathetic letter to
Parliament about the time that the great missionary died, praying
that they might not be doomed to starvation by being deprived of a
crown pension of £80 a year.  The older branch of the Careys also
had fallen on evil times, and it became extinct while the future
missionary was yet four years old.  The seventh lord was a weaver
when he succeeded to the title, and he died childless.  The eighth
was a Dutchman who had to be naturalised, and he was the last.  The
Careys fell lower still.  One of them bore to the brilliant and
reckless Marquis of Halifax, Henry Carey, who wrote one of the few
English ballads that live.  Another, the poet's granddaughter, was
the mother of Edmund Kean, and he at first was known by her name on
the stage.

At that time when the weaver became the lord the grandfather of the
missionary was parish clerk and first schoolmaster of the village of
Paulerspury, eleven miles south of Northampton, and near the ancient
posting town of Towcester, on the old Roman road from London to
Chester.  The free school was at the east or "church end" of the
village, which, after crossing the old Watling Street, straggles for
a mile over a sluggish burn to the "Pury end."  One son, Thomas, had
enlisted and was in Canada.  Edmund Carey, the second, set up the
loom on which he wove the woollen cloth known as "tammy," in a
two-storied cottage.  There his eldest child, WILLIAM, was born, and
lived for six years till his father was appointed schoolmaster, when
the family removed to the free schoolhouse.  The cottage was
demolished in 1854 by one Richard Linnell, who placed on the still
meaner structure now occupying the site the memorial slab that
guides many visitors to the spot.  The schoolhouse, in which William
Carey spent the eight most important years of his childhood till he
was fourteen, and the school made way for the present pretty

The village surroundings and the country scenery coloured the whole
of the boy's after life, and did much to make him the first
agricultural improver and naturalist of Bengal, which he became.
The lordship of Pirie, as it was called by Gitda, its Saxon owner,
was given by the Conqueror, with much else, to his natural son,
William Peverel, as we see from the Domesday survey.  His
descendants passed it on to Robert de Paveli, whence its present
name, but in Carey's time it was held by the second Earl Bathurst,
who was Lord Chancellor.  Up to the very schoolhouse came the royal
forest of Whittlebury, its walks leading north to the woods of
Salcey, of Yardley Chase and Rockingham, from the beeches which give
Buckingham its name.  Carey must have often sat under the Queen's
Oak, still venerable in its riven form, where Edward IV., when
hunting, first saw Elizabeth, unhappy mother of the two princes
murdered in the Tower.  The silent robbery of the people's rights
called "inclosures" has done much, before and since Carey's time, to
sweep away or shut up the woodlands.  The country may be less
beautiful, while the population has grown so that Paulerspury has
now nearly double the eight hundred inhabitants of a century ago.
But its oolitic hills, gently swelling to above 700 feet, and the
valleys of the many rivers which flow from this central watershed,
west and east, are covered with fat vegetation almost equally
divided between grass and corn, with green crops.  The many large
estates are rich in gardens and orchards.  The farmers, chiefly on
small holdings, are famous for their shorthorns and Leicester sheep.
Except for the rapidly-developing production of iron from the Lias,
begun by the Romans, there is but one manufacture--that of shoes.
It is now centred by modern machinery and labour arrangements in
Northampton itself, which has 24,000 shoemakers, and in the other
towns, but a century ago the craft was common to every hamlet.  For
botany and agriculture, however, Northamptonshire was the finest
county in England, and young Carey had trodden many a mile of it, as
boy and man, before he left home for ever for Bengal.

Two unfinished autobiographical sketches, written from India at the
request of Fuller and of Ryland, and letters of his youngest sister
Mary, his favourite "Polly" who survived him, have preserved for us
in still vivid characters the details of the early training of
William Carey.  He was the eldest of five children.  He was the
special care of their grandmother, a woman of a delicate nature and
devout habits, who closed her sad widowhood in the weaver-son's
cottage.  Encompassed by such a living influence the grandson spent
his first six years.  Already the child unconsciously showed the
eager thirst for knowledge, and perseverance in attaining his
object, which made him chiefly what he became.  His mother would
often be awoke in the night by the pleasant lisping of a voice
"casting accompts; so intent was he from childhood in the pursuit of
knowledge.  Whatever he began he finished; difficulties never seemed
to discourage his mind."  On removal to the ancestral schoolhouse
the boy had a room to himself.  His sister describes it as full of
insects stuck in every corner that he might observe their progress.
His many birds he entrusted to her care when he was from home.  In
this picture we see the exact foreshadowing of the man. "Though I
often used to kill his birds by kindness, yet when he saw my grief
for it he always indulged me with the pleasure of serving them
again; and often took me over the dirtiest roads to get at a plant
or an insect.  He never walked out, I think, when quite a boy,
without observation on the hedges as he passed; and when he took up
a plant of any kind he always observed it with care.  Though I was
but a child I well remember his pursuits.  He always seemed in
earnest in his recreations as well as in school.  He was generally
one of the most active in all the amusements and recreations that
boys in general pursue.  He was always beloved by the boys about his
own age."  To climb a certain tree was the object of their ambition;
he fell often in the attempt, but did not rest till he had
succeeded.  His Uncle Peter was a gardener in the same village, and
gave him his first lessons in botany and horticulture.  He soon
became responsible for his father's official garden, till it was the
best kept in the neighbourhood.  Wherever after that he lived, as
boy or man, poor or in comfort, William Carey made and perfected his
garden, and always for others, until he created at Serampore the
botanical park which for more than half a century was unique in
Southern Asia.

We have in a letter from the Manse, Paulerspury, a tradition of the
impression made on the dull rustics by the dawning genius of the
youth whom they but dimly comprehended.  He went amongst them under
the nickname of Columbus, and they would say, "Well, if you won't
play, preach us a sermon," which he would do.  Mounting on an old
dwarf witch-elm about seven feet high, where several could sit, he
would hold forth.  This seems to have been a resort of his for
reading, his favourite occupation.  The same authority tells how,
when suffering toothache, he allowed his companions to drag the
tooth from his head with a violent jerk, by tying around it a string
attached to a wheel used to grind malt, to which they gave a sharp

The boy's own peculiar room was a little library as well as museum
of natural history.  He possessed a few books, which indeed were
many for those days, but he borrowed more from the whole
country-side.  Recalling the eight years of his intellectual
apprenticeship till he was fourteen, from the serene height of his
missionary standard, he wrote long after:--"I chose to read books of
science, history, voyages, etc., more than any others.  Novels and
plays always disgusted me, and I avoided them as much as I did books
of religion, and perhaps from the same motive.  I was better pleased
with romances, and this circumstance made me read the Pilgrim's
Progress with eagerness, though to no purpose."  The new era, of
which he was to be the aggressive spiritual representative from
Christendom, had not dawned.  Walter Scott was ten years his junior.
Captain Cook had not discovered the Sandwich Islands, and was only
returning from the second of his three voyages while Carey was still
at school.  The church services and the watchfulness of his father
supplied the directly moral training which his grandmother had

The Paulerspury living of St. James is a valuable rectory in the
gift of New College, Oxford.  Originally built in Early English, and
rebuilt in 1844, the church must have presented a still more
venerable appearance a century ago than it does now, with its noble
tower in the Perpendicular, and chancel in the Decorated style,
dominating all the county.  Then, as still, effigies of a Paveli and
his wife, and of Sir Arthur Throckmorton and his wife recumbent head
to head, covered a large altar-tomb in the chancel, and with the
Bathurst and other monuments called forth first the fear and then
the pride of the parish clerk's eldest son.  In those days the clerk
had just below the pulpit the desk from which his sonorous "Amen"
sounded forth, while his family occupied a low gallery rising from
the same level up behind the pulpit.  There the boys of the free
school also could be under the master's eye, and with instruments of
music like those of King David, but now banished from even village
churches, would accompany him in the doggerel strains of Sternhold
and Hopkins, immortalised by Cowper.  To the far right the boys
could see and long for the ropes under the tower, in which the
bell-ringers of his day, as of Bunyan's not long before, delighted.
The preaching of the time did nothing more for young Carey than for
the rest of England and Scotland, whom the parish church had not
driven into dissent or secession.  But he could not help knowing the
Prayer-Book, and especially its psalms and lessons, and he was duly
confirmed.  The family training, too, was exceptionally scriptural,
though not evangelical. "I had many stirrings of mind occasioned by
being often obliged to read books of a religious character; and,
having been accustomed from my infancy to read the Scriptures, I had
a considerable acquaintance therewith, especially with the
historical parts."  The first result was to make him despise
dissenters.  But, undoubtedly, this eldest son of the schoolmaster
and the clerk of the parish had at fourteen received an education
from parents, nature, and books which, with his habits of
observation, love of reading, and perseverance, made him better
instructed than most boys of fourteen far above the peasant class to
which he belonged.

Buried in this obscure village in the dullest period of the dullest
of all centuries, the boy had no better prospect before him than
that of a weaver or labourer, or possibly a schoolmaster like one of
his uncles in the neighbouring town of Towcester.  When twelve years
of age, with his uncle there, he might have formed one of the crowd
which listened to John Wesley, who, in 1773 and then aged seventy,
visited the prosperous posting town.  Paulerspury could indeed boast
of one son, Edward Bernard, D.D., who, two centuries before, had
made for himself a name in Oxford, where he was Savilian Professor
of Astronomy.  But Carey was not a Scotsman, and therefore the
university was not for such as he.  Like his school-fellows, he
seemed born to the English labourer's fate of five shillings a week,
and the poorhouse in sickness and old age.  From this, in the first
instance, he was saved by a disease which affected his face and
hands most painfully whenever he was long exposed to the sun.  For
seven years he had failed to find relief.  His attempt at work in
the field were for two years followed by distressing agony at night.
He was now sixteen, and his father sought out a good man who would
receive him as apprentice to the shoemaking trade.  The man was not
difficult to find, in the hamlet of Hackleton, nine miles off, in
the person of one Clarke Nichols.  The lad afterwards described him
as "a strict churchman and, what I thought, a very moral man.  It is
true he sometimes drank rather too freely, and generally employed me
in carrying out goods on the Lord's Day morning; but he was an
inveterate enemy to lying, a vice to which I was awfully addicted."
The senior apprentice was a dissenter, and the master and his boys
gave much of the talk over their work to disputes upon religious
subjects.  Carey "had always looked upon dissenters with contempt.
I had, moreover, a share of pride sufficient for a thousand times
my knowledge; I therefore always scorned to have the worst in an
argument, and the last word was assuredly mine.  I also made up in
positive assertion what was wanting in argument, and generally came
off with triumph.  But I was often convinced afterwards that
although I had the last word my antagonist had the better of the
argument, and on that account felt a growing uneasiness and stings
of conscience gradually increasing."  The dissenting apprentice was
soon to be the first to lead him to Christ.

William Carey was a shoemaker during the twelve years of his life
from sixteen to twenty-eight, till he went to Leicester.  Poverty,
which the grace of God used to make him a preacher also from his
eighteenth year, compelled him to work with his hands in leather all
the week, and to tramp many a weary mile to Northampton and
Kettering carrying the product of his labour.  At one time, when
minister of Moulton, he kept a school by day, made or cobbled shoes
by night, and preached on Sunday.  So Paul had made tents of his
native Cilician goatskin in the days when infant Christianity was
chased from city to city, and the cross was a reproach only less
bitter, however, than evangelical dissent in Christian England in
the eighteenth century.  The providence which made and kept young
Carey so long a shoemaker, put him in the very position in which he
could most fruitfully receive and nurse the sacred fire that made
him the most learned scholar and Bible translator of his day in the
East. The same providence thus linked him to the earliest Latin
missionaries of Alexandria, of Asia Minor, and of Gaul, who were
shoemakers, and to a succession of scholars and divines, poets and
critics, reformers and philanthropists, who have used the
shoemaker's life to become illustrious.1 St. Mark chose for his
successor, as first bishop of Alexandria, that Annianus whom he had
been the means of converting to Christ when he found him at the
cobbler's stall.  The Talmud commemorates the courage and the wisdom
of "Rabbi Jochanan, the shoemaker," whose learning soon after found
a parallel in Carey's.  Like Annianus, "a poor shoemaker named
Alexander, despised in the world but great in the sight of God, who
did honour to so exalted a station in the Church," became famous as
Bishop of Comana in Cappadocia, as saint, preacher, and
missionary-martyr.  Soon after there perished in the persecutions of
Diocletian, at Soissons, the two missionary brothers whose name of
Crispin has ever since been gloried in by the trade, which they
chose at once as a means of livelihood and of helping their poor
converts.  The Hackleton apprentice was still a child when the great
Goethe was again adding to the then artificial literature of his
country his own true predecessor, Hans Sachs, the shoemaker of
Nürnberg, the friend of Luther, the meistersinger of the
Reformation.  And it was another German shoemaker, Boehme, whose
exalted theosophy as expounded by William Law became one link in the
chain that drew Carey to Christ, as it influenced Wesley and
Whitefield, Samuel Johnson and Coleridge.  George Fox was only
nineteen when, after eight years' service with a shoemaker in
Drayton, Leicestershire, not far from Carey's county, he heard the
voice from heaven which sent him forth in 1643 to preach
righteousness, temperance, and judgment to come, till Cromwell
sought converse with him, and the Friends became a power among men.

Carlyle has, in characteristic style, seized on the true meaning
that was in the man when he made to himself a suit of leather and
became the modern hero of Sartor Resartus.  The words fit William
Carey's case even better than that of George Fox:--"Sitting in his
stall, working on tanned hides, amid pincers, paste-horns, rosin,
swine-bristles, and a nameless flood of rubbish, this youth had
nevertheless a Living Spirit belonging to him; also an antique
Inspired Volume, through which, as through a window, it could look
upwards and discern its celestial Home." That "shoe-shop, had men
known it, was a holier place than any Vatican or
Loretto-shrine...Stitch away, every prick of that little instrument
is pricking into the heart of slavery."  Thirty-six years after Fox
had begun to wear his leathern doublet he directed all Friends
everywhere that had Indians or blacks to preach the Gospel to them.

But it would be too long to tell the list of workers in what has
been called the gentle craft, whom the cobbler's stall, with its
peculiar opportunities for rhythmic meditation, hard thinking, and
oft harder debating, has prepared for the honours of literature and
scholarship, of philanthropy and reform.  To mention only Carey's
contemporaries, the career of these men ran parallel at home with
his abroad--Thomas Shillitoe, who stood before magistrates, bishops,
and such sovereigns as George III. and IV. and the Czar Alexander I.
in the interests of social reform; and John Pounds, the picture of
whom as the founder of ragged schools led Thomas Guthrie, when he
stumbled on it in an inn in Anstruther, to do the same Christlike
work in Scotland.  Coleridge, who when at Christ's Hospital was
ambitious to be a shoemaker's apprentice, was right when he declared
that shoemakers had given to the world a larger number of eminent
men than any other handicraft.  Whittier's own early experience in
Massachusetts fitted him to be the poet-laureate of the craft which
for some years he adorned.  His Songs of Labour, published in 1850,
contain the best English lines on shoemakers since Shakspere put
into the mouth of King Henry V. the address on the eve of Agincourt,
which begins: "This day is called the feast of Crispin."  But
Whittier, Quaker, philanthropist, and countryman of Judson though he
was, might have found a place for Carey when he sang so well of

"Thy songs, Hans Sachs, are living yet,
   In strong and hearty German;
And Bloomfield's lay and Gifford's wit
   And patriot fame of Sherman;

"Still from his book, a mystic seer,
   The soul of Behmen teaches,
And England's priestcraft shakes to hear
   Of Fox's leathern breeches."

The confessions of Carey, made in the spiritual humility and
self-examination of his later life, form a parallel to the Grace
Abounding to the Chief of Sinners, the little classic of John Bunyan
second only to his Pilgrim's Progress.  The young Pharisee, who
entered Hackleton with such hate in his heart to dissenters that he
would have destroyed their meeting-place, who practised "lying,
swearing, and other sins," gradually yielded so far to his brother
apprentice's importunity as to leave these off, to try to pray
sometimes when alone, to attend church three times a day, and to
visit the dissenting prayer-meeting.  Like the zealot who thought to
do God service by keeping the whole law, Carey lived thus for a
time, "not doubting but this would produce ease of mind and make me
acceptable to God." What revealed him to himself was an incident
which he tells in language recalling at once Augustine and one of
the subtlest sketches of George Eliot, in which the latter uses her
half-knowledge of evangelical faith to stab the very truth that
delivered Paul and Augustine, Bunyan and Carey, from the
antinomianism of the Pharisee:--

"A circumstance which I always reflect on with a mixture of horror
and gratitude occurred about this time, which, though greatly to my
dishonour, I must relate.  It being customary in that part of the
country for apprentices to collect Christmas boxes [donations] from
the tradesmen with whom their masters have dealings, I was permitted
to collect these little sums.  When I applied to an ironmonger, he
gave me the choice of a shilling or a sixpence; I of course chose
the shilling, and putting it in my pocket, went away.  When I had
got a few shillings my next care was to purchase some little
articles for myself, I have forgotten what.  But then, to my sorrow,
I found that my shilling was a brass one.  I paid for the things
which I bought by using a shilling of my master's.  I now found that
I had exceeded my stock by a few pence.  I expected severe
reproaches from my master, and therefore came to the resolution to
declare strenuously that the bad money was his.  I well remember the
struggles of mind which I had on this occasion, and that I made this
deliberate sin a matter of prayer to God as I passed over the fields
towards home!  I there promised that, if God would but get me
clearly over this, or, in other words, help me through with the
theft, I would certainly for the future leave off all evil
practices; but this theft and consequent lying appeared to me so
necessary, that they could not be dispensed with.

"A gracious God did not get me safe through.  My master sent the
other apprentice to investigate the matter.  The ironmonger
acknowledged the giving me the shilling, and I was therefore exposed
to shame, reproach, and inward remorse, which preyed upon my mind
for a considerable time.  I at this time sought the Lord, perhaps
much more earnestly than ever, but with shame and fear.  I was quite
ashamed to go out, and never, till I was assured that my conduct was
not spread over the town, did I attend a place of worship.

"I trust that, under these circumstances, I was led to see much more
of myself than I had ever done before, and to seek for mercy with
greater earnestness.  I attended prayer-meetings only, however, till
February 10, 1779, which being appointed a day of fasting and
prayer, I attended worship on that day.  Mr. Chater
[congregationalist] of Olney preached, but from what text I have
forgotten.  He insisted much on following Christ entirely, and
enforced his exhortation with that passage, 'Let us therefore go out
unto him without the camp, bearing his reproach.'--Heb. xiii. 13.  I
think I had a desire to follow Christ; but one idea occurred to my
mind on hearing those words which broke me off from the Church of
England.  The idea was certainly very crude, but useful in bringing
me from attending a lifeless, carnal ministry to one more
evangelical.  I concluded that the Church of England, as established
by law, was the camp in which all were protected from the scandal of
the cross, and that I ought to bear the reproach of Christ among the
dissenters; and accordingly I always afterwards attended divine
worship among them."

At eighteen Carey was thus emptied of self and there was room for
Christ.  In a neighbouring village he consorted much for a time with
some followers of William Law, who had not long before passed away
in a village in the neighbourhood, and select passages from whose
writings the Moravian minister, Francis Okely, of Northampton, had
versified.  These completed the negative process. "I felt ruined and
helpless."  Then to his spiritual eyes, purged of self, there
appeared the Crucified One; and to his spiritual intelligence there
was given the Word of God. The change was that wrought on Paul by a
Living Person.  It converted the hypocritical Pharisee into the
evangelical preacher; it turned the vicious peasant into the most
self-denying saint; it sent the village shoemaker far off to the

But the process was slow; it had been so even in Paul's case.  Carey
found encouragement in intercourse with some old Christians in
Hackleton, and he united with a few of them, including his
fellow-apprentice, in forming a congregational church.  The state of
the parish may be imagined from its recent history.  Hackleton is
part of Piddington, and the squire had long appropriated the living
of £300 a year, the parsonage, the glebe, and all tithes, sending
his house minister "at times" to do duty.  A Certificate from
Northamptonshire, against the pluralities and other such scandals,
published in 1641, declared that not a child or servant in Hackleton
or Piddington could say the Lord's Prayer.  Carey sought the
preaching of Doddridge's successor at Northampton, of a Baptist
minister at Road, and of Scott the commentator, then at Ravenstone.
He had found peace, but was theologically "inquisitive and
unsatisfied."  Fortunately, like Luther, he "was obliged to draw all
from the Bible alone."

When, at twenty years of age, Carey was slowly piecing together "the
doctrines in the Word of God" into something like a system which
would at once satisfy his own spiritual and intellectual needs, and
help him to preach to others, a little volume was published, of
which he wrote:--"I do not remember ever to have read any book with
such raptures."  It was Help to Zion's Travellers; being an attempt
to remove various Stumbling-Blocks out of the Way, relating to
Doctrinal, Experimental, and Practical Religion, by Robert Hall. The
writer was the father of the greater Robert Hall, a venerable man,
who, in his village church of Arnsby, near Leicester, had already
taught Carey how to preach.  The book is described as an "attempt to
relieve discouraged Christians" in a day of gloominess and
perplexity, that they might devote themselves to Christ through life
as well as be found in Him in death.  Carey made a careful synopsis
of it in an exquisitely neat hand on the margin of each page.  The
worm-eaten copy, which he treasured even in India, is now deposited
in Bristol College.

A Calvinist of the broad missionary type of Paul, Carey somewhat
suddenly, according to his own account, became a Baptist. "I do not
recollect having read anything on the subject till I applied to Mr.
Ryland, senior, to baptise me.  He lent me a pamphlet, and turned me
over to his son," who thus told the story when the Baptist
Missionary Society held its first public meeting in
London:--"October 5th, 1783: I baptised in the river Nen, a little
beyond Dr. Doddridge's meeting-house at Northampton, a poor
journeyman shoemaker, little thinking that before nine years had
elapsed, he would prove the first instrument of forming a society
for sending missionaries from England to preach the gospel to the
heathen.  Such, however, as the event has proved, was the purpose of
the Most High, who selected for this work not the son of one of our
most learned ministers, nor of one of the most opulent of our
dissenting gentlemen, but the son of a parish clerk."

The spot may still be visited at the foot of the hill, where the Nen
fed the moat of the old castle, in which many a Parliament sat from
the days of King John. The text of that morning's sermon happened to
be the Lord's saying, "Many first shall be last, and the last
first," which asserts His absolute sovereignty in choosing and in
rewarding His missionaries, and introduces the parable of the
labourers in the vineyard.  As Carey wrote in the fulness of his
fame, that the evangelical doctrines continued to be the choice of
his heart, so he never wavered in his preference for the Baptist
division of the Christian host.  But from the first he enjoyed the
friendship of Scott and Newton, and of his neighbour Mr. Robinson of
St. Mary's, Leicester, and we shall see him in India the centre of
the Episcopal and Presbyterian chaplains and missionaries from
Martyn Wilson to Lacroix and Duff. His controversial spirit died
with the youthful conceit and self-righteousness of which it is so
often the birth.  When at eighteen he learned to know himself, he
became for ever humble.  A zeal like that of his new-found Master
took its place, and all the energy of his nature, every moment of
his time, was directed to setting Him forth.

In his monthly visits to the father-house at Paulerspury the new man
in him could not be hid.  His sister gives us a vivid sketch of the
lad, whose going over to the dissenters was resented by the formal
and stern clerk, and whose evangelicalism was a reproach to the

"At this time he was increasingly thoughtful, and very was jealous
for the Lord of Hosts.  Like Gideon, he seemed for throwing down all
the altars of Baal in one night.  When he came home we used to
wonder at the change.  We knew that before he was rather inclined to
persecute the faith he now seemed to wish to propagate.  At first,
perhaps, his zeal exceeded the bounds of prudence; but he felt the
importance of things we were strangers to, and his natural
disposition was to pursue earnestly what he undertook, so that it
was not to be wondered at, though we wondered at the change.  He
stood alone in his father's house for some years.  After a time he
asked permission to have family prayer when he came home to see us,
a favour which he very readily had granted.  Often have I felt my
pride rise while he was engaged in prayer, at the mention of those
words in Isaiah, 'that all our righteousness was like filthy rags.'
I did not think he thought his so, but looked on me and the family
as filthy, not himself and his party.  Oh, what pride is in the
human heart!  Nothing but my love to my brother would have kept me
from showing my resentment."

"A few of the friends of religion wished our brother to exercise his
gifts by speaking to a few friends in a house licensed at Pury;
which he did with great acceptance.  The next morning a neighbour of
ours, a very pious woman, came in to congratulate my mother on the
occasion, and to speak of the Lord's goodness in calling her son,
and my brother, two such near neighbours, to the same noble calling.
My mother replied, 'What, do you think he will be a preacher?'
'Yes,' she replied, 'and a great one, I think, if spared.'  From
that time till he was settled at Moulton he regularly preached once
a month at Pury with much acceptance.  He was at that time in his
twentieth year, and married.  Our parents were always friendly to
religion; yet, on some accounts, we should rather have wished him to
go from home than come home to preach.  I do not think I ever heard
him, though my younger brother and my sister, I think, generally
did.  Our father much wished to hear his son, if he could do it
unseen by him or any one.  It was not long before an opportunity
offered, and he embraced it.  Though he was a man that never
discovered any partiality for the abilities of his children, but
rather sometimes went too far on the other hand, that often tended a
little to discourage them, yet we were convinced that he approved of
what he heard, and was highly gratified by it."

In Hackleton itself his expositions of Scripture were so valued that
the people, he writes, "being ignorant, sometimes applauded to my
great injury."  When in poverty, so deep that he fasted all that day
because he had not a penny to buy a dinner, he attended a meeting of
the Association of Baptist Churches at Olney, not far off.  There he
first met with his lifelong colleague, the future secretary of the
mission, Andrew Fuller, the young minister of Soham, who preached on
being men in understanding, and there it was arranged that he should
preach regularly to a small congregation at Earls Barton, six miles
from Hackleton.  His new-born humility made him unable to refuse the
duty, which he discharged for more than three years while filling
his cobbler's stall at Hackleton all the week, and frequently
preaching elsewhere also.  The secret of his power which drew the
Northamptonshire peasants and craftsmen to the feet of their fellow
was this, that he studied the portion of Scripture, which he read
every morning at his private devotions, in Hebrew, Greek, and Latin.

This was Carey's "college."  On the death of his first master, when
he was eighteen, he had transferred his apprenticeship to a Mr. T.
Old. Hackleton stands on the high road from Bedford and Olney to
Northampton, and Thomas Scott was in the habit of resting at Mr.
Old's on his not infrequent walks from Olney, where he had succeeded
John Newton.  There he had no more attentive listener or intelligent
talker than the new journeyman, who had been more influenced by his
preaching at Ravenstone than by that of any other man.  Forty years
after, just before Scott's death, Dr. Ryland gave him this message
from Carey:--"If there be anything of the work of God in my soul, I
owe much of it to his preaching when I first set out in the ways of
the Lord;" to which this reply was sent: "I am surprised as well as
gratified at your message from Dr. Carey.  He heard me preach only a
few times, and that as far as I know in my rather irregular
excursions; though I often conversed and prayed in his presence, and
endeavoured to answer his sensible and pertinent inquiries when at
Hackleton.  But to have suggested even a single useful hint to such
a mind as his must be considered as a high privilege and matter of
gratitude."  Scott had previously written this more detailed account
of his intercourse with the preaching shoemaker, whom he first saw
when he called on Mr. Old to tell him of the welfare of his mother:

"When I went into the cottage I was soon recognised, and Mr. Old
came in, with a sensible-looking lad in his working-dress.  I at
first rather wondered to see him enter, as he seemed young, being, I
believe, little of his age.  We, however, entered into very
interesting conversation, especially respecting my parishioner,
their relative, and the excellent state of her mind, and the wonder
of divine grace in the conversion of one who had been so very many
years considered as a self-righteous Pharisee.  I believe I
endeavoured to show that the term was often improperly applied to
conscientious but ignorant inquirers, who are far from
self-satisfied, and who, when the Gospel is set before them, find
the thing which they had long been groping after.  However that may
be, I observed the lad who entered with Mr. Old riveted in attention
with every mark and symptom of intelligence and feeling; saying
little, but modestly asking now and then an appropriate question.  I
took occasion, before I went forward, to inquire after him, and
found that, young as he was, he was a member of the church at
Hackleton, and looked upon as a very consistent and promising
character.  I lived at Olney till the end of 1785; and in the course
of that time I called perhaps two or three times each year at Mr.
Old's, and was each time more and more struck with the youth's
conduct, though I said little; but, before I left Olney, Mr. Carey
was out of his engagement with Mr. Old. I found also that he was
sent out as a probationary preacher, and preached at Moulton; and I
said to all to whom I had access, that he would, if I could judge,
prove no ordinary man.  Yet, though I often met both old Mr. Ryland,
the present Dr. Ryland, Mr. Hall, Mr. Fuller, and knew almost every
step taken in forming your Missionary Society, and though I
sometimes preached very near Moulton, it so happened that I do not
recollect having met with him any more, till he came to my house in
London with Mr. Thomas, to desire me to use what little influence I
had with Charles Grant, Esq., to procure them licence to go in the
Company's ships as missionaries to the British settlements in India,
perhaps in 1792.  My little influence was of no avail.  What I said
of Mr. Carey so far satisfied Mr. Grant that he said, if Mr. Carey
was going alone, or with one equally to be depended on along with
him, he would not oppose him; but his strong disapprobation of Mr.
T., on what ground I knew not, induced his negative.  I believe Mr.
Old died soon after I left Olney, if not just before; and his shop,
which was a little building apart from the house, was suffered to go
to decay.  While in this state I several times passed it, and said
to my sons and others with me, that is Mr. Carey's college."

This cobbler's shed which was Carey's college has been since
restored, but two of the original walls still stand, forming the
corner in which he sat, opposite the window that looks out into the
garden he carefully kept.  Here, when his second master died, Carey
succeeded to the business, charging himself with the care of the
widow, and marrying the widow's sister, Dorothy or Dolly Placket.
He was only twenty when he took upon himself such burdens, in the
neighbouring church of Piddington, a village to which he afterwards
moved his shop.  Never had minister, missionary, or scholar a less
sympathetic mate, due largely to that latent mental disease which in
India carried her off; but for more than twenty years the husband
showed her loving reverence.  As we stand in the Hackleton shed,
over which Carey placed the rude signboard prepared by his own
hands, and now in the library of Regent's Park College, "Second Hand
Shoes Bought and--,"2 we can realise the low estate to which Carey
fell, even below his father's loom and schoolhouse, and from which
he was called to become the apostle of North India as Schwartz was
of the South.

How was this shed his college?  We have seen that he brought with
him from his native village an amount of information, habits of
observation, and a knowledge of books unusual in rustics of that
day, and even of the present time.  At twelve he made his first
acquaintance with a language other than his own, when he mastered
the short grammar in Dyche's Latine Vocabulary, and committed nearly
the whole book to memory.  When urging him to take the preaching at
Barton, Mr. Sutcliff of Olney gave him Ruddiman's Latin Grammar.
The one alleviation of his lot under the coarse but upright Nichols
was found in his master's small library.  There he began to study
Greek.  In a New Testament commentary he found Greek words, which he
carefully transcribed and kept until he should next visit home,
where a youth whom dissipation had reduced from college to weaving
explained both the words and their terminations to him.  All that he
wanted was such beginnings.  Hebrew he seems to have learned by the
aid of the neighbouring ministers; borrowing books from them, and
questioning them "pertinently," as he did Scott.3 At the end of
Hopkins's Three Sermons on the Effects of Sin on the Universe,
preached in 1759, he had made this entry on 9th August
1787--"Gulielm. Careius perlegit."  He starved himself to purchase a
few books at the sale which attended Dr. Ryland's removal from
Northampton to Bristol.  In an old woman's cottage he found a Dutch
quarto, and from that he so taught himself the language that in 1789
he translated for Ryland a discourse on the Gospel Offer sent to him
by the evangelical Dr. Erskine of Edinburgh.  The manuscript is in
an extremely small character, unlike what might have been expected
from one who had wrought with his hands for eight years.  French he
acquired, sufficiently for literary purposes, in three weeks from
the French version of Ditton on the Resurrection, which he purchased
for a few coppers.  He had the linguistic gift which soon after made
the young carpenter Mezzofanti of Bologna famous and a cardinal.
But the gift would have been buried in the grave of his penury and
his circumstances had his trade been almost any other, and had he
not been impelled by the most powerful of all motives.  He never sat
on his stall without his book before him, nor did he painfully toil
with his wallet of new-made shoes to the neighbouring towns or
return with leather without conning over his lately-acquired
knowledge, and making it for ever, in orderly array, his own.  He so
taught his evening school and his Sunday congregations that the
teaching to him, like writing to others, stereotyped or lighted up
the truths.  Indeed, the school and the cobbling often went on
together--a fact commemorated in the addition to the Hackleton
signboard of the Piddington nail on which he used to fix his thread
while teaching the children.

But that which sanctified and directed the whole throughout a
working life of more than half a century, was the missionary idea
and the missionary consecration.  With a caution not often shown at
that time by bishops in laying hands on those whom they had passed
for deacon's orders, the little church at Olney thus dealt with the
Father of Modern Missions before they would recognise his call and
send him out "to preach the gospel wherever God in His providence
might call him:"

"June 17, 1785.--A request from William Carey of Moulton, in
Northamptonshire, was taken into consideration.  He has been and
still is in connection with a society of people at Hackleton.  He is
occasionally engaged with acceptance in various places in speaking
the Word. He bears a very good moral character.  He is desirous of
being sent out from some reputable church of Christ into the work of
the ministry.  The principal Question was--'In what manner shall we
receive him? by a letter from the people of Hackleton, or on a
profession of faith, etc.?'  The final resolution of it was left to
another church Meeting.

"July 14--Ch. Meeting.  W. Carey appeared before the Church, and
having given a satisfactory account of the work of God upon his
soul, he was admitted a member.  He had been formerly baptised by
the Rev. Mr. Ryland, jun., of Northampton.  He was invited by the
Church to preach in public once next Lord's Day.

"July 17.--Ch. Meeting, Lord's Day Evening.  W. Carey, in
consequence of a request from the Church, preached this Evening.
After which it was resolved that he should be allowed to go on
preaching at those places where he has been for some time employed,
and that he should engage again on suitable occasions for some time
before us, in order that farther trial may be made of ministerial

"June 16, 1786.--C.M. The case of Bror. Carey was considered, and an
unanimous satisfaction with his ministerial abilities being
expressed, a vote was passed to call him to the Ministry at a proper

"August 10.--Ch. Meeting.  This evening our Brother William Carey
was called to the work of the Ministry, and sent out by the Church
to preach the Gospel, wherever God in His providence might call him.

"April 29, 1787.--Ch. M. After the Orde. our Brother William Carey
was dismissed to the Church of Christ at Moulton in Northamptonshire
with a view to his Ordination there."

These were the last years at Olney of William Cowper before he
removed to the Throckmortons' house at Weston village, two miles
distant.  Carey must often have seen the poet during the twenty
years which he spent in the corner house of the market-square, and
in the walks around.  He must have read the poems of 1782, which for
the first time do justice to missionary enterprise.  He must have
hailed what Mrs. Browning calls "the deathless singing" which in
1785, in The Task, opened a new era in English literature.  He may
have been fired with the desire to imitate Whitefield, in the
description of whom, though reluctant to name him, Cowper really
anticipated Carey himself:--

"He followed Paul; his zeal a kindred flame,
 His apostolic charity the same;
 Like him crossed cheerfully tempestuous seas,
 Forsaking country, kindred, friends and ease;
 Like him he laboured and, like him, content
 To bear it, suffered shame where'er he went."




Moulton the Mission's birthplace--Carey's fever and poverty--His
Moulton school--Fired with the missionary idea--His very large
missionary map--Fuller's confession of the aged and respectable
ministers' opposition--Old Mr. Ryland's rebuke--Driven to publish
his Enquiry--Its literary character--Carey's survey of the world in
1788--His motives, difficulties, and plans--Projects the first
Missionary Society--Contrasted with his predecessors from
Erasmus--Prayer concert begun in Scotland in 1742--Jonathan
Edwards--The Northamptonshire Baptist movement in 1784--Andrew
Fuller--The Baptists, Particular and General--Antinomian and
Socinian extremes opposed to Missions--Met by Fuller's writings and
Clipstone sermon--Carey's agony at continued delay--His work in
Leicester--His sermon at Nottingham--Foundation of Baptist
Missionary Society at last--Kettering and Jerusalem.

The north road, which runs for twelve miles from Northampton to
Kettering, passes through a country known last century for the
doings of the Pytchley Hunt. Stories, by no means exaggerated, of
the deep drinking and deeper play of the club, whose gatehouse now
stands at the entrance of Overstone Park, were rife, when on Lady
Day 1785 William Carey became Baptist preacher of Moulton village,
on the other side of the road.  Moulton was to become the birthplace
of the modern missionary idea; Kettering, of evangelical missionary

No man in England had apparently a more wretched lot or more
miserable prospects than he.  He had started in life as a journeyman
shoemaker at eighteen, burdened with a payment to his first master's
widow which his own kind heart had led him to offer, and with the
price of his second master's stock and business.  Trade was good for
the moment, and he had married, before he was twenty, one who
brought him the most terrible sorrow a man can bear.  He had no
sooner completed a large order for which his predecessor had
contracted than it was returned on his hands.  From place to place
he wearily trudged, trying to sell the shoes.  Fever carried off his
first child and brought himself so near to the grave that he sent
for his mother to help in the nursing.  At Piddington he worked
early and late at his garden, but ague, caused by a neighbouring
marsh, returned and left him so bald that he wore a wig thereafter
until his voyage to India.  During his preaching for more than three
years at Barton, which involved a walk of sixteen miles, he did not
receive from the poor folks enough to pay for the clothes he wore
out in their service.  His younger brother delicately came to his
help, and he received the gift with a pathetic tenderness.  But a
calling which at once starved him, in spite of all his method and
perseverance, and cramped the ardour of his soul for service to the
Master who had revealed Himself in him, became distasteful.  He
gladly accepted an invitation from the somewhat disorganised church
at Moulton to preach to them.  They could offer him only about £10 a
year, supplemented by £5 from a London fund.  But the schoolmaster
had just left, and Carey saw in that fact a new hope.  For a time he
and his family managed to live on an income which is estimated as
never exceeding £36 a year.  We find this passage in a printed
appeal made by the "very poor congregation" for funds to repair and
enlarge the chapel to which the new pastor's preaching had attracted
a crowd:--"The peculiar situation of our minister, Mr. Carey,
renders it impossible for us to send him far abroad to collect the
Contributions of the Charitable; as we are able to raise him but
about Ten Pounds per Annum, so that he is obliged to keep a School
for his Support: And as there are other two Schools in the Town, if
he was to leave Home to collect for the Building, he must probably
quit his Station on his Return, for Want of a Maintenance."

His genial loving-kindness and his fast increasing learning little
fitted him to drill peasant children in the alphabet. "When I kept
school the boys kept me," he used to confess with a merry twinkle.
In all that our Lord meant by it William Carey was a child from
first to last.  The former teacher returned, and the poor preacher
again took to shoemaking for the village clowns and the shops in
Kettering and Northampton.  His house still stands, one of a row of
six cottages of the dear old English type, with the indispensable
garden behind, and the glad sunshine pouring in through the open
window embowered in roses and honeysuckle.

There, and chiefly in the school-hours as he tried to teach the
children geography and the Bible and was all the while teaching
himself, the missionary idea arose in his mind, and his soul became
fired with the self-consecration, unknown to Wyclif and Hus, Luther
and Calvin, Knox and even Bunyan, for theirs was other work.  All
his past knowledge of nature and of books, all his favourite reading
of voyages and of travels which had led his school-fellows to dub
him Columbus, all his painful study of the Word, his experience of
the love of Christ and expoundings of the meaning of His message to
men for six years, were gathered up, were intensified, and were
directed with a concentrated power to the thought that Christ died,
as for him, so for these millions of dark savages whom Cook was
revealing to Christendom, and who had never heard the glad tidings
of great joy.

Carey had ceased to keep school when the Moulton Baptists, who could
subscribe no more than twopence a month each for their own poor,
formally called the preacher to become their ordained pastor, and
Ryland, Sutcliff, and Fuller were asked to ordain him on the 10th
August 1786.  Fuller had discovered the value of a man who had
passed through spiritual experience, and possessed a native common
sense like his own, when Carey had been suddenly called to preach in
Northampton to supply the place of another.  Since that day he had
often visited Moulton, and he thus tells us what he had seen:--

"The congregation being few and poor, he followed his business in
order to assist in supporting his family.  His mind, however, was
much occupied in acquiring the learned languages, and almost every
other branch of useful knowledge.  I remember, on going into the
room where he employed himself at his business, I saw hanging up
against the wall a very large map, consisting of several sheets of
paper pasted together by himself, on which he had drawn, with a pen,
a place for every nation in the known world, and entered into it
whatever he met with in reading, relative to its population,
religion, etc.  The substance of this was afterwards published in
his Enquiry.  These researches, on which his mind was naturally
bent, hindered him, of course, from doing much of his business; and
the people, as was said, being few and poor, he was at this time
exposed to great hardships.  I have been assured that he and his
family have lived for a great while together without tasting animal
food, and with but a scanty pittance of other provision."

"He would also be frequently conversing with his brethren in the
ministry on the practicability and importance of a mission to the
heathen, and of his willingness to engage in it.  At several
ministers' meetings, between the year 1787 and 1790, this was the
topic of his conversation.  Some of our most aged and respectable
ministers thought, I believe, at that time, that it was a wild and
impracticable scheme that he had got in his mind, and therefore gave
him no encouragement.  Yet he would not give it up; but would
converse with us, one by one, till he had made some impression upon

The picture is completed by his sister:--

"He was always, from his first being thoughtful, remarkably
impressed about heathen lands and the slave-trade.  I never remember
his engaging in prayer, in his family or in public, without praying
for those poor creatures.  The first time I ever recollect my
feeling for the heathen world, was from a discourse I heard my
brother preach at Moulton, the first summer after I was thoughtful.
It was from these words:--'For Zion's sake will I not hold my
peace, and for Jerusalem's sake will I give him no rest.'  It was a
day to be remembered by me; a day set apart for prayer and fasting
by the church.  What hath God wrought since that time!"

Old Mr. Ryland always failed to recall the story, but we have it on
the testimony of Carey's personal friend, Morris of Clipstone, who
was present at the meeting of ministers held in 1786 at Northampton,
at which the incident occurred.  Ryland invited the younger brethren
to propose a subject for discussion.  There was no reply, till at
last the Moulton preacher suggested, doubtless with an
ill-restrained excitement, "whether the command given to the
Apostles, to teach all nations, was not obligatory on all succeeding
ministers to the end of the world, seeing that the accompanying
promise was of equal extent."  Neither Fuller nor Carey himself had
yet delivered the Particular Baptists from the yoke of
hyper-calvinism which had to that hour shut the heathen out of a
dead Christendom, and the aged chairman shouted out the rebuke--"You
are a miserable enthusiast for asking such a question.  Certainly
nothing can be done before another Pentecost, when an effusion of
miraculous gifts, including the gift of tongues, will give effect to
the commission of Christ as at first."  Carey had never before
mentioned the subject openly, and he was for the moment greatly
mortified.  But, says Morris, he still pondered these things in his
heart.  That incident marks the wide gulf which Carey had to bridge.
Silenced by his brethren, he had recourse to the press.  It was
then that he wrote his own contribution to the discussion he would
have raised on a duty which was more than seventeen centuries old,
and had been for fourteen of these neglected: An Enquiry into the
Obligations of Christians to use Means for the Conversion of the
Heathens, in which the Religious State of the Different Nations of
the World, the Success of Former Undertakings, and the
Practicability of Further Undertakings, are considered by WILLIAM
CAREY.  Then follows the great conclusion of Paul in his letter to
the Romans (x. 12-15): "For there is no difference between the Jew
and the Greek...How shall they preach except they be sent?"  He
happened to be in Birmingham in 1786 collecting subscriptions for
the rebuilding of the chapel in Moulton, when Mr. Thomas Potts, who
had made a fortune in trade with America, discovering that he had
prepared the manuscript, gave him £10 to publish it.  And it
appeared at Leicester in 1792, "price one shilling and sixpence,"
the profits to go to the proposed mission.  The pamphlet form
doubtless accounts for its disappearance now; only four copies of
the original edition4 are known to be in existence.

This Enquiry has a literary interest of its own, as a contribution
to the statistics and geography of the world, written in a cultured
and almost finished style, such as few, if any, University men of
that day could have produced, for none were impelled by such a
motive as Carey had.  In an obscure village, toiling save when he
slept, and finding rest on Sunday only by a change of toil, far from
libraries and the society of men with more advantages than his own,
this shoemaker, still under thirty, surveys the whole world,
continent by continent, island by island, race by race, faith by
faith, kingdom by kingdom, tabulating his results with an accuracy,
and following them up with a logical power of generalisation which
would extort the admiration of the learned even of the present day.

Having proved that the commission given by our Lord to His disciples
is still binding on us, having reviewed former undertakings for the
conversion of the heathen from the Ascension to the Moravians and
"the late Mr. Wesley" in the West Indies, and having thus surveyed
in detail the state of the world in 1786, he removes the five
impediments in the way of carrying the Gospel among the heathen,
which his contemporaries advanced--their distance from us, their
barbarism, the danger of being killed by them, the difficulty of
procuring the necessaries of life, the unintelligibleness of their
languages.  These his loving heart and Bible knowledge enable him
skilfully to turn in favour of the cause he pleads.  The whole
section is essential to an appreciation of Carey's motives,
difficulties, and plans:--

"FIRST, As to their distance from us, whatever objections might have
been made on that account before the invention of the mariner's
compass, nothing can be alleged for it with any colour of
plausibility in the present age.  Men can now sail with as much
certainty through the Great South Sea as they can through the
Mediterranean or any lesser sea.  Yea, and providence seems in a
manner to invite us to the trial, as there are to our knowledge
trading companies, whose commerce lies in many of the places where
these barbarians dwell.  At one time or other ships are sent to
visit places of more recent discovery, and to explore parts the most
unknown; and every fresh account of their ignorance or cruelty
should call forth our pity, and excite us to concur with providence
in seeking their eternal good.  Scripture likewise seems to point
out this method, 'Surely the Isles shall wait for me; the ships of
Tarshish first, to bring my sons from far, their silver and their
gold with them, unto the name of the Lord, thy God.'--Isai. lx. 9.
This seems to imply that in the time of the glorious increase of
the church, in the latter days (of which the whole chapter is
undoubtedly a prophecy), commerce shall subserve the spread of the
gospel.  The ships of Tarshish were trading vessels, which made
voyages for traffic to various parts; thus much therefore must be
meant by it, that navigation, especially that which is commercial,
shall be one great mean of carrying on the work of God; and perhaps
it may imply that there shall be a very considerable appropriation
of wealth to that purpose.

"SECONDLY, As to their uncivilised and barbarous way of living, this
can be no objection to any, except those whose love of ease renders
them unwilling to expose themselves to inconveniences for the good
of others.  It was no objection to the apostles and their
successors, who went among the barbarous Germans and Gauls, and
still more barbarous Britons!  They did not wait for the ancient
inhabitants of these countries to be civilised before they could be
christianised, but went simply with the doctrine of the cross; and
Tertullian could boast that 'those parts of Britain which were proof
against the Roman armies, were conquered by the gospel of Christ.'
It was no objection to an Eliot or a Brainerd, in later times.
They went forth, and encountered every difficulty of the kind, and
found that a cordial reception of the gospel produced those happy
effects which the longest intercourse with Europeans without it
could never accomplish.  It is no objection to commercial men.  It
only requires that we should have as much love to the souls of our
fellow-creatures, and fellow-sinners, as they have for the profits
arising from a few otter-skins, and all these difficulties would be
easily surmounted.

"After all, the uncivilised state of the heathen, instead of
affording an objection against preaching the gospel to them, ought
to furnish an argument for it.  Can we as men, or as Christians,
hear that a great part of our fellow-creatures, whose souls are as
immortal as ours, and who are as capable as ourselves of adorning
the gospel and contributing by their preachings, writings, or
practices to the glory of our Redeemer's name and the good of his
church, are enveloped in ignorance and barbarism?  Can we hear that
they are without the gospel, without government, without laws, and
without arts, and sciences; and not exert ourselves to introduce
among them the sentiments of men, and of Christians?  Would not the
spread of the gospel be the most effectual mean of their
civilisation?  Would not that make them useful members of society?
We know that such effects did in a measure follow the
afore-mentioned efforts of Eliot, Brainerd, and others amongst the
American Indians; and if similar attempts were made in other parts
of the world, and succeeded with a divine blessing (which we have
every reason to think they would), might we not expect to see able
divines, or read well-conducted treatises in defence of the truth,
even amongst those who at present seem to be scarcely human?

"THIRDLY, In respect to the danger of being killed by them, it is
true that whoever does go must put his life in his hand, and not
consult with flesh and blood; but do not the goodness of the cause,
the duties incumbent on us as the creatures of God and Christians,
and the perishing state of our fellow-men, loudly call upon us to
venture all, and use every warrantable exertion for their benefit?
Paul and Barnabas, who hazarded their lives for the name of our
Lord Jesus Christ, were not blamed as being rash, but commended for
so doing; while John Mark, who through timidity of mind deserted
them in their perilous undertaking, was branded with censure.  After
all, as has been already observed, I greatly question whether most
of the barbarities practised by the savages upon those who have
visited them, have not originated in some real or supposed affront,
and were therefore, more properly, acts of self-defence, than proofs
of ferocious dispositions.  No wonder if the imprudence of sailors
should prompt them to offend the simple savage, and the offence be
resented; but Eliot, Brainerd, and the Moravian missionaries have
been very seldom molested.  Nay, in general the heathen have showed
a willingness to hear the word; and have principally expressed their
hatred of Christianity on account of the vices of nominal

"FOURTHLY, As to the difficulty of procuring the necessaries of
life, this would not be so great as may appear at first sight; for,
though we could not procure European food, yet we might procure such
as the natives of those countries which we visit, subsist upon
themselves.  And this would only be passing through what we have
virtually engaged in by entering on the ministerial office.  A
Christian minister is a person who in a peculiar sense is not his
own; he is the servant of God, and therefore ought to be wholly
devoted to him.  By entering on that sacred office he solemnly
undertakes to be always engaged, as much as possible, in the Lord's
work, and not to choose his own pleasure, or employment, or pursue
the ministry as a something that is to subserve his own ends, or
interests, or as a kind of bye-work.  He engages to go where God
pleases, and to do or endure what he sees fit to command, or call
him to, in the exercise of his function.  He virtually bids farewell
to friends, pleasures, and comforts, and stands in readiness to
endure the greatest sufferings in the work of his Lord, and Master.
It is inconsistent for ministers to please themselves with thoughts
of a numerous auditory, cordial friends, a civilised country, legal
protection, affluence, splendour, or even a competency.  The
slights, and hatred of men, and even pretended friends, gloomy
prisons, and tortures, the society of barbarians of uncouth speech,
miserable accommodations in wretched wildernesses, hunger, and
thirst, nakedness, weariness, and painfulness, hard work, and but
little worldly encouragement, should rather be the objects of their
expectation.  Thus the apostles acted, in the primitive times, and
endured hardness, as good soldiers of Jesus Christ; and though we,
living in a civilised country where Christianity is protected by
law, are not called to suffer these things while we continue here,
yet I question whether all are justified in staying here, while so
many are perishing without means of grace in other lands.  Sure I am
that it is entirely contrary to the spirit of the gospel for its
ministers to enter upon it from interested motives, or with great
worldly expectations.  On the contrary, the commission is a
sufficient call to them to venture all, and, like the primitive
Christians, go everywhere preaching the gospel.

"It might be necessary, however, for two, at least, to go together,
and in general I should think it best that they should be married
men, and to prevent their time from being employed in procuring
necessaries, two, or more, other persons, with their wives and
families, might also accompany them, who should be wholly employed
in providing for them.  In most countries it would be necessary for
them to cultivate a little spot of ground just for their support,
which would be a resource to them, whenever their supplies failed.
Not to mention the advantages they would reap from each other's
company, it would take off the enormous expense which has always
attended undertakings of this kind, the first expense being the
whole; for though a large colony needs support for a considerable
time, yet so small a number would, upon receiving the first crop,
maintain themselves.  They would have the advantage of choosing
their situation, their wants would be few; the women, and even the
children, would be necessary for domestic purposes: and a few
articles of stock, as a cow or two, and a bull, and a few other
cattle of both sexes, a very few utensils of husbandry, and some
corn to sow their land, would be sufficient.  Those who attend the
missionaries should understand husbandry, fishing, fowling, etc.,
and be provided with the necessary implements for these purposes.
Indeed, a variety of methods may be thought of, and when once the
work is undertaken, many things will suggest themselves to us, of
which we at present can form no idea.

"FIFTHLY, As to learning their languages, the same means would be
found necessary here as in trade between different nations.  In some
cases interpreters might be obtained, who might be employed for a
time; and where these were not to be found, the missionaries must
have patience, and mingle with the people, till they have learned so
much of their language as to be able to communicate their ideas to
them in it.  It is well known to require no very extraordinary
talents to learn, in the space of a year, or two at most, the
language of any people upon earth, so much of it at least as to be
able to convey any sentiments we wish to their understandings.

"The Missionaries must be men of great piety, prudence, courage, and
forbearance; of undoubted orthodoxy in their sentiments, and must
enter with all their hearts into the spirit of their mission; they
must be willing to leave all the comforts of life behind them, and
to encounter all the hardships of a torrid or a frigid climate, an
uncomfortable manner of living, and every other inconvenience that
can attend this undertaking.  Clothing, a few knives, powder and
shot, fishing-tackle, and the articles of husbandry above mentioned,
must be provided for them; and when arrived at the place of their
destination, their first business must be to gain some acquaintance
with the language of the natives (for which purpose two would be
better than one), and by all lawful means to endeavour to cultivate
a friendship with them, and as soon as possible let them know the
errand for which they were sent.  They must endeavour to convince
them that it was their good alone which induced them to forsake
their friends, and all the comforts of their native country.  They
must be very careful not to resent injuries which may be offered to
them, nor to think highly of themselves, so as to despise the poor
heathens, and by those means lay a foundation for their resentment
or rejection of the gospel.  They must take every opportunity of
doing them good, and labouring and travelling night and day, they
must instruct, exhort, and rebuke, with all long suffering and
anxious desire for them, and, above all, must be instant in prayer
for the effusion of the Holy Spirit upon the people of their charge.
Let but missionaries of the above description engage in the work,
and we shall see that it is not impracticable.

"It might likewise be of importance, if God should bless their
labours, for them to encourage any appearances of gifts amongst the
people of their charge; if such should be raised up many advantages
would be derived from their knowledge of the language and customs of
their countrymen; and their change of conduct would give great
weight to their ministrations."

This first and still greatest missionary treatise in the English
language closes with the practical suggestion of these
means--fervent and united prayer, the formation of a catholic or,
failing that, a Particular Baptist Society of "persons whose hearts
are in the work, men of serious religion and possessing a spirit of
perseverance," with an executive committee, and subscriptions from
rich and poor of a tenth of their income for both village preaching
and foreign missions, or, at least, an average of one penny or more
per week from all members of congregations.  He thus concludes:--"It
is true all the reward is of mere grace, but it is nevertheless
encouraging; what a treasure, what an harvest must await such
characters as Paul, and Eliot, and Brainerd, and others, who have
given themselves wholly to the work of the Lord. What a heaven will
it be to see the many myriads of poor heathens, of Britons amongst
the rest, who by their labours have been brought to the knowledge of
God. Surely a crown of rejoicing like this is worth aspiring to.
Surely it is worth while to lay ourselves out with all our might,
in promoting the cause and kingdom of Christ."

So Carey projected the first organisation which England had seen for
missions to all the human race outside of Christendom; and his
project, while necessarily requiring a Society to carry it out, as
coming from an "independent" Church, provided that every member of
every congregation should take a part to the extent of fervent and
united prayer, and of an average subscription of a penny a week.  He
came as near to the New Testament ideal of all Christians acting in
an aggressive missionary church as was possible in an age when the
Established Churches of England, Scotland, and Germany scouted
foreign missions, and the Free Churches were chiefly congregational
in their ecclesiastical action.  While asserting the other ideal of
the voluntary tenth or tithe as both a Scriptural principle and
Puritan practice, his common sense was satisfied to suggest an
average penny a week, all over, for every Christian.  At this hour,
more than a century since Carey wrote, and after a remarkable
missionary revival in consequence of what he wrote and did, all
Christendom, Evangelical, Greek, and Latin, does not give more than
five millions sterling a year to Christianise the majority of the
race still outside its pale.  It is not too much to say that were
Carey's penny a week from every Christian a fact, and the prayer
which would sooner or later accompany it, the five millions would be
fifty, and Christendom would become a term nearly synonymous with
humanity.  The Churches, whether by themselves or by societies, have
yet to pray and organise up to the level of Carey's penny a week.

The absolute originality as well as grandeur of the unconscious
action of the peasant shoemaker who, from 1779, prayed daily for all
the heathen and slaves, and organised his society accordingly, will
be seen in the dim light or darkness visible of all who had preceded
him.  They were before the set time; he was ready in the fulness of
the missionary preparation.  They belonged not only to periods, but
to nations, to churches, to communities which were failing in the
struggle for fruitfulness and expansion in new worlds and fresh
lands; he was a son of England, which had come or was about to come
out of the struggle a victor, charged with the terrible
responsibility of the special servant of the Lord, as no people had
ever before been charged in all history, sacred or secular.  William
Carey, indeed, reaped the little that the few brave toilers of the
wintry time had sown; with a humility that is pathetic he
acknowledges their toll, while ever ignorant to the last of his own
merit.  But he reaped only as each generation garners such fruits of
its predecessor as may have been worthy to survive.  He was the
first of the true Anastatosantes of the modern world, as only an
English-speaking man could be--of the most thorough, permanent, and
everlasting of all Reformers, the men who turn the world upside
down, because they make it rise up and depart from deadly beliefs
and practices, from the fear and the fate of death, into the life
and light of Christ and the Father.

Who were his predecessors, reckoning from the Renascence of Europe,
the discovery of America, and the opening up of India and Africa?
Erasmus comes first, the bright scholar of compromise who in 1516
gave the New Testament again to Europe, as three centuries after
Carey gave it to all Southern Asia, and whose missionary treatise,
Ecclesiasties, in 1535 anticipated, theoretically at least, Carey's
Enquiry by two centuries and a half.  The missionary dream of this
escaped monk of Rotterdam and Basel, who taught women and weavers
and cobblers to read the Scriptures, and prayed that the Book might
be translated into all languages, was realised in the scandalous
iniquities and frauds of Portuguese and Spanish and Jesuit missions
in West and East. Luther had enough to do with his papal antichrist
and his German translation of the Greek of the Testament of Erasmus.
The Lutheran church drove missions into the hands of the Pietists
and Moravians--Wiclif's offspring--who nobly but ineffectually
strove to do a work meant for the whole Christian community.  The
Church of England thrust forth the Puritans first to Holland and
then to New England, where Eliot, the Brainerds, and the Mayhews
sought to evangelise tribes which did not long survive themselves.

It was from Courteenhall, a Northamptonshire village near
Paulerspury, that in 1644 there went forth the appeal for the
propagation of the Gospel which comes nearest to Carey's cry from
the same midland region.  Cromwell was in power, and had himself
planned a Protestant Propaganda, so to the Long Parliament William
Castell, "parson of Courteenhall," sent a petition which, with the
"Eliot Tracts," resulted in an ordinance creating the Corporation
for the Promoting and Propagating the Gospel of Jesus Christ in New
England.  Seventy English ministers had backed the petition, and six
of the Church of Scotland, first of whom was Alexander Henderson.
The corporation, which, in a restored form, Robert Boyle governed
for thirty years, familiarised the nation with the duty of caring
for the dark races then coming more and more under our sway alike in
America and in India.  It still exists, as well as Boyle's Society
for advancing the Faith in the West Indies.  The Friends also, and
then the Moravians, taught the Wesleys and Whitefield to care for
the negroes.  The English and Scottish Propagation Societies sought
also to provide spiritual aids for the colonists and the

The two great thinkers of the eighteenth century, who flourished as
philosopher and moralist when Carey was a youth, taught the
principles which he of all others was to apply on their spiritual
and most effective side.  Adam Smith put his finger on the crime
which had darkened and continued till 1834 to shadow the brightness
of geographical enterprise in both hemispheres--the treatment of the
natives by Europeans whose superiority of force enabled them to
commit every sort of injustice in the new lands.  He sought a remedy
in establishing an equality of force by the mutual communication of
knowledge and of all sorts of improvements by an extensive
commerce.5 Samuel Johnson rose to a higher level alike of wisdom and
righteousness, when he expressed the indignation of a Christian mind
that the propagation of truth had never been seriously pursued by
any European nation, and the hope "that the light of the Gospel will
at last illuminate the sands of Africa and the deserts of America,
though its progress cannot but be slow when it is so much obstructed
by the lives of Christians."

The early movement which is connected most directly with Carey's and
the Northamptonshire Baptists' began in Scotland.  Its Kirk,
emasculated by the Revolution settlement and statute of Queen Anne,
had put down the evangelical teaching of Boston and the "marrow"
men, and had cast out the fathers of the Secession in 1733.  In 1742
the quickening spread over the west country.  In October 1744
several ministers in Scotland united, for the two years next
following, in what they called, and what has since become familiar
in America as, a "Concert to promote more abundant application to a
duty that is perpetually binding--prayer that our God's kingdom may
come, joined with praises;" to be offered weekly on Saturday evening
and Sunday morning, and more solemnly on the first Tuesday of every
quarter.  Such was the result, and so did the prayer concert spread
in the United Kingdom that in August 1746 a memorial was sent to
Boston inviting all Christians in North America to enter into it for
the next seven years.  It was on this that Jonathan Edwards wrote
his Humble Attempt to promote Explicit Agreement and Visible Union
of God's People in Extraordinary Prayer for the Revival of Religion
and the Advancement of Christ's Kingdom on Earth.

This work of Edwards, republished at Olney, came into the hands of
Carey, and powerfully influenced the Northamptonshire Association of
Baptist ministers and messengers.  At their meeting in Nottingham in
1784 Sutcliff of Olney suggested and Ryland of Northampton drafted
an invitation to the people to join them, for one hour on the first
Monday of every month, in prayer for the effusion of the Holy Spirit
of God. "Let the whole interest of the Redeemer be affectionately
remembered," wrote these catholic men, and to give emphasis to their
œcumenical missionary desires they added in italics--"Let the spread
of the Gospel to the most distant parts of the habitable globe be
the object of your most fervent requests.  We shall rejoice if any
other Christian societies of our own or other denominations will
join with us, and we do now invite them most cordially to join heart
and hand in the attempt."  To this Carey prominently referred in his
Enquiry, tracing to even the unimportunate and feeble prayers of
these eight years the increase of the churches, the clearing of
controversies, the opening of lands to missions, the spread of civil
and religious liberty, the noble effort made to abolish the inhuman
slave-trade, and the establishment of the free settlement of Sierra
Leone.  And then he hits the other blots in the movement, besides
the want of importunity and earnestness--"We must not be contented
with praying without exerting ourselves in the use of means...Were
the children of light but as wise in their generation as the
children of this world, they would stretch every nerve to gain so
glorious a prize, nor ever imagine that it was to be obtained in any
other way."  A trading company obtain a charter and go to its utmost
limits.  The charter, the encouragements of Christians are exceeding
great, and the returns promised infinitely superior. "Suppose a
company of serious Christians, ministers and private persons, were
to form themselves into a society."

The man was ready who had been specially fitted, by character and
training, to form the home organisation of the society, while Carey
created its foreign mission.  For the next quarter of a century
William Carey and Andrew Fuller worked lovingly, fruitfully
together, with the breadth of half the world between them.  The one
showed how, by Bible and church and school, by physical and
spiritual truth, India and all Asia could be brought to Christ; the
other taught England, Scotland, and America to begin at last to play
their part in an enterprise as old as Abraham; as divine in its
warrant, its charge, its promise, as Christ Himself.  Seven years
older than Carey, his friend was born a farmer's son and labourer in
the fen country of Cromwell whom he resembled, was self-educated
under conditions precisely similar, and passed through spiritual
experiences almost exactly the same.  The two, unknown to each
other, found themselves when called to preach at eighteen unable to
reconcile the grim dead theology of their church with the new life
and liberty which had come to them direct from the Spirit of Christ
and from His Word. Carey had left his ancestral church at a time
when the biographer of Romaine could declare with truth that that
preacher was the only evangelical in the established churches of all
London, and that of twenty thousand clergymen in England, the number
who preached the truth as it is in Jesus had risen from not twenty
in 1749 to three hundred in 1789.  The methodism of the Wesleys was
beginning to tell, but the Baptists were as lifeless as the
Established Church.  In both the Church and Dissent there were
individuals only, like Newton and Scott, the elder Robert Hall and
Ryland, whose spiritual fervour made them marked men.

The Baptists, who had stood alone as the advocates of toleration,
religious and civil, in an age of intolerance which made them the
victims, had subsided like Puritan and Covenanter when the
Revolution of 1688 brought persecution to an end.  The section who
held the doctrine of "general" redemption, and are now honourably
known as General Baptists, preached ordinary Arminianism, and even
Socinianism.  The more earnest and educated among them clung to
Calvinism, but, by adopting the unhappy term of "particular"
Baptists, gradually fell under a fatalistic and antinomian spell.
This false Calvinism, which the French theologian of Geneva would
have been the first to denounce, proved all the more hostile to the
preaching of the Gospel of salvation to the heathen abroad, as well
as the sinner at home, that it professed to be an orthodox evangel
while either emasculating the Gospel or turning the grace of God
into licentiousness.  From such "particular" preachers as young
Fuller and Carey listened to, at first with bewilderment, then
impatience, and then denunciation, missions of no kind could come.
Fuller exposed and pursued the delusion with a native shrewdness, a
masculine sagacity, and a fine English style, which have won for him
the apt name of the Franklin of Theology.  For more than twenty
years Fullerism, as it was called, raised a controversy like that of
the Marrow of Divinity in Scotland, and cleared the ground
sufficiently at least to allow of the foundation of foreign missions
in both countries.  It now seems incredible that the only class who
a century ago represented evangelicalism should have opposed
missions to the heathen on the ground that the Gospel is meant only
for the elect, whether at home or abroad; that nothing spiritually
good is the duty of the unregenerate, therefore "nothing must be
addressed to them in a way of exhortation excepting what relates to
external obedience."

The same year, 1784, in which the Baptist concert for prayer was
begun, saw the publication of Fuller's Gospel Worthy of all
Acceptation.  Seven years later he preached at Clipstone a famous
sermon, in which he applied the dealing of the Lord of Hosts (in
Haggai) to the Jewish apathy--"The time is not come that the Lord's
house should be built"--with a power and directness which
nevertheless failed practically to convince himself.  The men who
listened to him had been praying for seven years, yet had opposed
Carey's pleas for a foreign mission, had treated him as a visionary
or a madman.  When Fuller had published his treatise, Carey had
drawn the practical deduction--"If it be the duty of all men, when
the Gospel comes, to believe unto salvation, then it is the duty of
those who are entrusted with the Gospel to endeavour to make it
known among all nations for the obedience of faith."  Now, after
seven more years of waiting, and remembering the manuscript Enquiry,
Carey thought action cannot be longer delayed.  Hardly was the usual
discussion that followed the meeting over when, as the story is told
by the son of Ryland who had silenced him in a former ministers'
meeting, Carey appealed to his brethren to put their preaching into
practice and begin a missionary society that very day.  Fuller's
sermon bore the title of The Evil Nature and the Dangerous Tendency
of Delay in the Concerns of Religion, and it had been preceded by
one on being very jealous for the Lord God of Hosts, in which
Sutcliff cried for the divine passion, the celestial fire that
burned in the bosom and blazed in the life of Elijah.  The Elijah of
their own church and day was among them, burning and blazing for
years, and all that he could induce them to promise was vaguely
that, "something should be done," and to throw to his importunity
the easy request that he would publish his manuscript and preach
next year's sermon.

Meanwhile, in 1789, Carey had left Moulton6 for Leicester, whither
he was summoned to build up a congregation, ruined by antinomianism,
in the mean brick chapel of the obscure quarter of Harvey Lane. This
chapel his genius and Robert Hall's eloquence made so famous in time
that the Baptists sent off a vigorous hive to the fine new church.
In an equally humble house opposite the chapel the poverty of the
pastor compelled him to keep a school from nine in the morning till
four in winter and five in summer.  Between this and the hours for
sleep and food he had little leisure; but that he spent, as he had
done all his life before and did all his life after, with a method
and zeal which doubled his working days. "I have seen him at work,"
writes Gardiner in his Music and Friends, "his books beside him, and
his beautiful flowers in the windows."  In a letter to his father we
have this division of his leisure--Monday, "the learned languages;"
Tuesday, "the study of science, history, composition, etc;"
Wednesday, "I preach a lecture, and have been for more than twelve
months on the Book of Revelation;" Thursday, "I visit my friends;"
Friday and Saturday, "preparing for the Lord's Day." He preached
three times every Sunday in his own chapel or the surrounding
villages, with such results that in one case he added hundreds to
its Wesleyan congregation.  He was secretary to the local committee
of dissenters. "Add to this occasional journeys, ministers'
meetings, etc., and you will rather wonder that I have any time,
than that I have so little.  I am not my own, nor would I choose for
myself.  Let God employ me where he thinks fit, and give me patience
and discretion to fill up my station to his honour and glory."

"After I had been probationer in this place a year and ten months,
on the 24th of May 1791 I was solemnly set apart to the office of
pastor.  About twenty ministers of different denominations were
witnesses to the transactions of the day.  After prayer Brother
Hopper of Nottingham addressed the congregation upon the nature of
an ordination, after which he proposed the usual questions to the
church, and required my Confession of Faith; which being delivered,
Brother Ryland prayed the ordination prayer, with laying on of
hands.  Brother Sutcliff delivered a very solemn charge from Acts
vi. 4--'But we will give ourselves continually to prayer and to the
ministry of the word.'  And Brother Fuller delivered an excellent
address to the people from Eph. v. 2--'Walk in love.'  In the
evening Brother Pearce of Birmingham preached from Gal. vi. 14--'God
forbid that I should glory, save in the cross of our Lord Jesus
Christ, by whom the world is crucified unto me and I unto the
world.'  The day was a day of pleasure, and I hope of profit to the
greatest part of the Assembly."

Carey became the friend of his neighbour, Thomas Robinson,
evangelical rector of St. Mary's, to whom he said on one occasion
when indirectly charged in humorous fashion with "sheep-stealing:"
"Mr. Robinson, I am a dissenter, and you are a churchman; we must
each endeavour to do good according to our light.  At the same time,
you may be assured that I had rather be the instrument of converting
a scavenger that sweeps the streets than of merely proselyting the
richest and best characters in your congregation."  Dr. Arnold and
Mr. R. Brewin, a botanist, opened to him their libraries, and all
good men in Leicester soon learned to be proud of the new Baptist
minister.  In the two chapels, as in that of Moulton, enlarged since
his time, memorial tablets tell succeeding generations of the
virtues and the deeds of "the illustrious W. Carey, D.D."

The ministers' meeting of 1792 came round, and on 31st May Carey
seized his opportunity.  The place was Nottingham, from which the
1784 invitation to prayer had gone forth.  Was the answer to come
just there after nine years' waiting?  His Enquiry had been
published; had it prepared the brethren?  Ryland had been always
loyal to the journeyman shoemaker he had baptised in the river, and
he gives us this record:--"If all the people had lifted up their
voices and wept, as the children of Israel did at Bochim, I should
not have wondered at the effect.  It would only have seemed
proportionate to the cause, so clearly did he prove the criminality
of our supineness in the cause of God." The text was Isaiah's (liv.
2, 3) vision of the widowed church's tent stretching forth till her
children inherited the nations and peopled the desolate cities, and
the application to the reluctant brethren was couched in these two
great maxims written ever since on the banners of the missionary
host of the kingdom--


The service was over; even Fuller was afraid, even Ryland made no
sign, and the ministers were leaving the meeting.  Seizing Fuller's
arm with an imploring look, the preacher, whom despair emboldened to
act alone for his Master, exclaimed: "And are you, after all, going
again to do nothing?"  What Fuller describes as the "much fear and
trembling" of these inexperienced, poor, and ignorant village
preachers gave way to the appeal of one who had gained both
knowledge and courage, and who, as to funds and men, was ready to
give himself.  They entered on their minutes this much:--"That a
plan be prepared against the next ministers' meeting at Kettering
for forming a Baptist Society for propagating the Gospel among the
Heathen."  There was more delay, but only for four months.  The
first purely English Missionary Society, which sent forth its own
English founder, was thus constituted as described in the minutes of
the Northampton ministers' meeting.

"At the ministers' meeting at Kettering, October 2, 1792, after the
public services of the day were ended, the ministers retired to
consult further on the matter, and to lay a foundation at least for
a society, when the following resolutions were proposed, and
unanimously agreed to:--

"1. Desirous of making an effort for the propagation of the gospel
among the heathen, agreeably to what is recommended in brother
Carey's late publication on that subject, we, whose names appear to
the subsequent subscription, do solemnly agree to act in society
together for that purpose.

"2. As in the present divided state of Christendom, it seems that
each denomination, by exerting itself separately, is most likely to
accomplish the great ends of a mission, it is agreed that this
society be called The Particular [Calvinistic] Baptist Society for
Propagating the Gospel among the Heathen.

"3. As such an undertaking must needs be attended with expense, we
agree immediately to open a subscription for the above purpose, and
to recommend it to others.

"4. Every person who shall subscribe ten pounds at once, or ten
shillings and sixpence annually, shall be considered a member of the

"5. That the Rev. John Ryland, Reynold Hogg, William Carey, John
Sutcliff, and Andrew Fuller, be appointed a committee, three of whom
shall be empowered to act in carrying into effect the purposes of
this society.

"6. That the Rev. Reynold Hogg be appointed treasurer, and the Rev.
Andrew Fuller secretary.

"7. That the subscriptions be paid in at the Northampton ministers'
meeting, October 31, 1792, at which time the subject shall be
considered more particularly by the committee, and other subscribers
who may be present.

"Signed, John Ryland, Reynold Hogg, John Sutcliff, Andrew Fuller,
Abraham Greenwood, Edward Sherman, Joshua Burton, Samuel Pearce,
Thomas Blundel, William Heighton, John Eayres, Joseph Timms; whose
subscriptions in all amounted to £13:2:6."

The procedure suggested in "brother Carey's late publication" was
strictly followed--a society of subscribers, 2d. a week, or 10s. 6d.
a year as a compromise between the tithes and the penny a week of
the Enquiry.  The secretary was the courageous Fuller, who once said
to Ryland and Sutcliff: "You excel me in wisdom, especially in
foreseeing difficulties.  I therefore want to advise with you both,
but to execute without you."  The frequent chairman was Ryland, who
was soon to train missionaries for the work at Bristol College.  The
treasurer was the only rich man of the twelve, who soon resigned his
office into a layman's hands, as was right.  Of the others we need
now point only to Samuel Pearce, the seraphic preacher of
Birmingham, who went home and sent £70 to the collection, and who,
since he desired to give himself like Carey, became to him dearer
than even Fuller was.  The place was a low-roofed parlour in the
house of Widow Wallis, looking on to a back garden, which many a
pilgrim still visits, and around which there gathered thousands in
1842 to hold the first jubilee of modern missions, when
commemorative medals were struck.  There in 1892 the centenary
witnessed a still vaster assemblage.

Can any good come out of Kettering? was the conclusion of the
Baptist ministers of London with the one exception of Booth, when
they met formally to decide whether, like those of Birmingham and
other places, they should join the primary society.  Benjamin
Beddome, a venerable scholar whom Robert Hall declared to be chief
among his brethren, replied to Fuller in language which is far from
unusual even at the present day, but showing the position which the
Leicester minister had won for himself even then:--

"I think your scheme, considering the paucity of well-qualified
ministers, hath a very unfavourable aspect with respect to destitute
churches at home, where charity ought to begin.  I had the pleasure
once to see and hear Mr. Carey; it struck me he was the most
suitable person in the kingdom, at least whom I knew, to supply my
place, and make up my great deficiencies when either disabled or
removed.  A different plan is formed and pursued, and I fear that
the great and good man, though influenced by the most excellent
motives, will meet with a disappointment.  However, God hath his
ends, and whoever is disappointed He cannot be so.  My unbelieving
heart is ready to suggest that the time is not come, the time that
the Lord's house should be built."

The other Congregationalists made no sign.  The Presbyterians, with
a few noble exceptions like Dr. Erskine, whose Dutch volume Carey
had translated, denounced such movements as revolutionary in a
General Assembly of Socinianised "moderates."  The Church of England
kept haughtily or timidly aloof, though king and archbishop were
pressed to send a mission. "Those who in that day sneered that
England had sent a cobbler to convert the world were the direct
lineal descendants of those who sneered in Palestine 2000 years ago,
'Is not this the carpenter?'" said Archdeacon Farrar in Westminster
Abbey on 6th March 1887.  Hence Fuller's reference to this
time:--"When we began in 1792 there was little or no respectability
among us, not so much as a squire to sit in the chair or an orator
to address him with speeches.  Hence good Dr. Stennett advised the
London ministers to stand aloof and not commit themselves."

One man in India had striven to rouse the Church to its duty as
Carey had done at home.  Charles Grant had in 1787 written from
Malda to Charles Simeon and Wilberforce for eight missionaries, but
not one Church of England clergyman could be found to go.  Thirty
years after, when chairman of the Court of Directors and father of
Lord Glenelg and Sir Robert Grant, he wrote:--"I had formed the
design of a mission to Bengal: Providence reserved that honour for
the Baptists."  After all, the twelve village pastors in the back
parlour of Kettering were the more really the successors of the
twelve apostles in the upper room of Jerusalem.




Tahiti v. Bengal--Carey and Thomas appointed missionaries to
Bengal--The farewell at Leicester--John Thomas, first medical
missionary--Carey's letter to his father--The Company's "abominable
monopoly"--The voyage--Carey's aspirations for world-wide
missions--Lands at Calcutta--His description of Bengal in
1793--Contrast presented by Carey to Clive, Hastings, and
Cornwallis--The spiritual founder of an Indian Empire of Christian
Britain--Bengal and the famine of 1769-70--The Decennial Settlement
declared permanent--Effects on the landed classes--Obstacles to
Carey's work--East India Company at its worst--Hindooism and the
Bengalees in 1793--Position of Hindoo women--Missionary attempts
before Carey's--Ziegenbalg and Schwartz--Kiernander and the
chaplains--Hindooised state of Anglo-Indian society and its reaction
on England--Guneshan Dass, the first caste Hindoo to visit
England--William Carey had no predecessor.

Carey had desired to go first to Tahiti or Western Africa.  The
natives of North America and the negroes of the West Indies and
Sierra Leone were being cared for by Moravian and Wesleyan
evangelists.  The narrative of Captain Cook's two first voyages to
the Pacific and discovery of Tahiti had appeared in the same year in
which the Northampton churches began their seven years' concert of
prayer, just after his own second baptism.  From the map, and a
leather globe which also he is said to have made, he had been
teaching the children of Piddington, Moulton, and Leicester the
great outlines and thrilling details of expeditions round the world
which roused both the scientific and the simple of England as much
as the discoveries of Columbus had excited Europe.  When the
childlike ignorance and natural grace of the Hawaiians, which had at
first fired him with the longing to tell them the good news of God,
were seen turned into the wild justice of revenge, which made Cook
its first victim, Carey became all the more eager to anticipate the
disasters of later days.  That was work for which others were to be
found.  It was not amid the scattered and decimated savages of the
Pacific or of America that the citadel of heathenism was found, nor
by them that the world, old and new, was to be made the kingdom of
Christ.  With the cautious wisdom that marked all Fuller's action,
though perhaps with the ignorance that was due to Carey's absence,
the third meeting of the new society recorded this among other
articles "to be examined and discussed in the most diligent and
impartial manner--In what part of the heathen world do there seem to
be the most promising openings?"

The answer, big with consequence for the future of the East, was in
their hands, in the form of a letter from Carey, who stated that
"Mr. Thomas, the Bengal missionary," was trying to raise a fund for
that province, and asked "whether it would not be worthy of the
Society to try to make that and ours unite with one fund for the
purpose of sending the gospel to the heathen indefinitely."  Tahiti
was not to be neglected, nor Africa, nor Bengal, in "our larger
plan," which included above four hundred millions of our fellowmen,
among whom it was an object "worthy of the most ardent and
persevering pursuit to disseminate the humane and saving principles
of the Christian Religion."  If this Mr. Thomas were worthy, his
experience made it desirable to begin with Bengal.  Thomas answered
for himself at the next meeting, when Carey fell upon his neck and
wept, having previously preached from the words--"Behold I come
quickly, and My reward is with Me." "We saw," said Fuller
afterwards, "there was a gold mine in India, but it was as deep as
the centre of the earth.  Who will venture to explore it? 'I will
venture to go down,' said Carey, 'but remember that you (addressing
Fuller, Sutcliff, and Ryland) must hold the ropes.'  We solemnly
engaged to him to do so, nor while we live shall we desert him."

Carey and Thomas, an ordained minister and a medical evangelist,
were at this meeting in Kettering, on 10th January 1793, appointed
missionaries to "the East Indies for preaching the gospel to the
heathen," on "£100 or £150 a year between them all,"--that is, for
two missionaries, their wives, and four children,--until they should
be able to support themselves like the Moravians.  As a matter of
fact they received just £200 in all for the first three years when
self-support and mission extension fairly began.  The whole sum at
credit of the Society for outfit, passage, and salaries was £130, so
that Fuller's prudence was not without justification when supported
by Thomas's assurances that the amount was enough, and Carey's
modest self-sacrifice. "We advised Mr. Carey," wrote Fuller to
Ryland, "to give up his school this quarter, for we must make up the
loss to him."  The more serious cost of the passage was raised by
Fuller and by the preaching tours of the two missionaries.  During
one of these, at Hull, Carey met the printer and newspaper editor,
William Ward, and cast his mantle over him thus--"If the Lord bless
us, we shall want a person of your business to enable us to print
the Scriptures; I hope you will come after us."  Ward did so in five

The 20th March 1793 was a high day in the Leicester chapel, Harvey
Lane, when the missionaries were set apart like Barnabas and Paul--a
forenoon of prayer; an afternoon of preaching by Thomas from Psalm
xvi. 4; "Their sorrows shall be multiplied that hasten after another
God;" an evening of preaching by the treasurer from Acts xxi. 14,
"And when he would not be persuaded, we ceased, saying, the will of
the Lord be done;" and the parting charge by Fuller the secretary,
from the risen Lord's own benediction and forthsending of His
disciples, "Peace be unto you, as My Father hath sent Me, even so
send I you."  Often in after days of solitude and reproach did Carey
quicken his faith by reading the brave and loving words of Fuller on
"the objects you must keep in view, the directions you must observe,
the difficulties you must encounter, the reward you may expect."

Under date four days after we find this entry in the Church
Book--"Mr. Carey, our minister, left Leicester to go on a mission to
the East Indies, to take and propagate the Gospel among those
idolatrous and superstitious heathens.  This is inserted to show his
love to his poor miserable fellow-creatures.  In this we concurred
with him, though it is at the expense of losing one whom we love as
our own souls."  When Carey's preaching had so filled the church
that it became necessary to build a front gallery at a cost of £98,
and they had applied to several other churches for assistance in
vain, he thus taught them to help themselves.  The minister and many
of the members agreed to pay off the debt "among ourselves" by
weekly subscriptions,--a process, however, which covered five years,
so poor were they.  Carey left this as a parting lesson to home
congregations, while his people found it the easier to pay the debt
that they had sacrificed their best, their own minister, to the work
of missions for which he had taught them to pray.

John Thomas, four years older than Carey, was a surgeon, who had
made two voyages to Calcutta in the Oxford Indiaman, had been of
spiritual service to Charles Grant, Mr. George Udny, and the Bengal
civilian circle at Malda, and had been supported by Mr. Grant as a
missionary for a time until his eccentricities and debts outraged
his friends and drove him home at the time of the Kettering
meetings.  Full justice has been done to a character and a career
somewhat resembling those of John Newton, by his patient and able
biographer the Rev. C. B. Lewis.  John Thomas has the merit of being
the first medical missionary, at a time when no other Englishman
cared for either the bodies or souls of our recently acquired
subjects in North India, outside of Charles Grant's circle.  He has
more; he was used by God to direct Carey to the dense Hindoo
population of Bengal--to the people and to the centre, that is,
where Brahmanism had its seat, and whence Buddhism had been carried
by thousands of missionaries all over Southern, Eastern, and Central
Asia. But there our ascription of merit to Thomas must stop.
However well he might speak the uncultured Bengali, he never could
write the language or translate the Bible into a literary style so
that it could be understood by the people or influence their
leaders.  His temper kept Charles Grant back from helping the infant
mission, though anxious to see Mr. Carey and to aid him and any
other companion.  The debts of Thomas caused him and Carey to be
excluded from the Oxford, in which his friend the commander had
agreed to take them and their party without a licence; clouded the
early years of the enterprise with their shadow, and formed the
heaviest of the many burdens Carey had to bear at starting.  If,
afterwards, the old association of Thomas with Mr. Udny at Malda
gave Carey a home during his Indian apprenticeship, this was a small
atonement for the loss of the direct help of Mr. Grant.  If Carey
proved to be the John among the men who began to make Serampore
illustrious, Thomas was the Peter, so far as we know Peter in the
Gospels only.

Just before being ejected from the Oxford, as he had been deprived
of the effectual help of Charles Grant through his unhappy
companion, when with only his eldest son Felix beside him, how did
Carey view his God-given mission?  The very different nature of his
wife, who had announced to him the birth of a child, clung anew to
the hope that this might cause him to turn back.  Writing from Ryde
on the 6th May he thus replied with sweet delicacy of human
affection, but with true loyalty to his Master's call:--

"Received yours, giving me an account of your safe delivery.  This
is pleasant news indeed to me; surely goodness and mercy follow me
all my days.  My stay here was very painful and unpleasant, but now
I see the goodness of God in it.  It was that I might hear the most
pleasing accounts that I possibly could hear respecting earthly
things.  You wish to know in what state my mind is.  I answer, it is
much as when I left you.  If I had all the world, I would freely
give it all to have you and my dear children with me; but the sense
of duty is so strong as to overpower all other considerations; I
could not turn back without guilt on my soul.  I find a longing
desire to enjoy more of God; but, now I am among the people of the
world, I think I see more beauties in godliness than ever, and, I
hope, enjoy more of God in retirement than I have done for some time
past...You want to know what Mrs. Thomas thinks, and how she likes
the voyage...She would rather stay in England than go to India; but
thinks it right to go with her husband...Tell my dear children I
love them dearly, and pray for them constantly.  Felix sends his
love.  I look upon this mercy as an answer to prayer indeed.  Trust
in God. Love to Kitty, brothers, sisters, etc.  Be assured I love
you most affectionately.  Let me know my dear little child's
name.--I am, for ever, your faithful and affectionate husband,


"My health never was so well.  I believe the sea makes Felix and me
both as hungry as hunters.  I can eat a monstrous meat supper, and
drink a couple of glasses of wine after it, without hurting me at
all.  Farewell."

She was woman and wife enough, in the end, to do as Mrs. Thomas had
done, but she stipulated that her sister should accompany her.

By a series of specially providential events, as it seemed, such as
marked the whole early history of this first missionary enterprise
of modern England, Carey and Thomas secured a passage on board the
Danish Indiaman Kron Princessa Maria, bound from Copenhagen to
Serampore.  At Dover, where they had been waiting for days, the
eight were roused from sleep by the news that the ship was off the
harbour.  Sunrise on the 13th June saw them on board.  Carey had had
other troubles besides his colleague and his wife.  His father, then
fifty-eight years old, had not given him up without a struggle. "Is
William mad?" he had said when he received the letter in which his
son thus offered himself up on the missionary altar.  His mother had
died six years before:--

"LEICESTER, Jan. 17th, 1793.

"DEAR AND HONOURED FATHER,--The importance of spending our time for
God alone, is the principal theme of the gospel.  I beseech you,
brethren, says Paul, by the mercies of God, that you present your
bodies a living sacrifice, holy and acceptable, which is your
reasonable service.  To be devoted like a sacrifice to holy uses, is
the great business of a christian, pursuant to these requisitions.
I consider myself as devoted to the service of God alone, and now I
am to realise my professions.  I am appointed to go to Bengal, in
the East Indies, a missionary to the Hindoos.  I shall have a
colleague who has been there five or six years already, and who
understands their language.  They are the most mild and inoffensive
people in all the world, but are enveloped in the greatest
superstition, and in the grossest ignorance...I hope, dear father,
you may be enabled to surrender me up to the Lord for the most
arduous, honourable, and important work that ever any of the sons of
men were called to engage in.  I have many sacrifices to make.  I
must part with a beloved family, and a number of most affectionate
friends.  Never did I see such sorrow manifested as reigned through
our place of worship last Lord's-day.  But I have set my hand to the
plough.--I remain, your dutiful son,


When in London Carey had asked John Newton, "What if the Company
should send us home on our arrival in Bengal?" "Then conclude," was
the reply, "that your Lord has nothing there for you to accomplish.
But if He have, no power on earth can hinder you."  By Act of
Parliament not ten years old, every subject of the King going to or
found in the East Indies without a licence from the Company, was
guilty of a high crime and misdemeanour, and liable to fine and
imprisonment.  Only four years previously a regulation had compelled
every commander to deliver to the Hoogli pilot a return of the
passengers on board that the Act might be enforced.  The Danish
nationality of the ship and crew saved the missionary party.  So
grievously do unjust laws demoralise contemporary opinion, that
Fuller was constrained to meet the objections of many to the
"illegality" of the missionaries' action by reasoning, unanswerable
indeed, but not now required: "The apostles and primitive ministers
were commanded to go into all the world, and preach the gospel to
every creature; nor were they to stop for the permission of any
power upon earth, but to go, and take the consequences.  If a man of
God, conscious of having nothing in his heart unfriendly to any
civil government whatever, but determined in all civil matters to
obey and teach obedience to the powers that are, put his life in his
hand, saying, I will go, and if I am persecuted in one city I will
flee to another'...whatever the wisdom of this world may decide upon
his conduct, he will assuredly be acquitted, and more than
acquitted, at a higher tribunal."

Carey's journal of the voyage begins with an allusion to "the
abominable East Indian monopoly," which he was to do more than any
other man to break down by weapons not of man's warfare.  The second
week found him at Bengali, and for his companion the poems of
Cowper.  Of the four fellow-passengers one was a French deist, with
whom he had many a debate.

"Aug. 2.--I feel myself to be much declined, upon the whole, in the
more spiritual exercises of religion; yet have had some pleasant
exercises of soul, and feel my heart set upon the great work upon
which I am going.  Sometimes I am quite dejected when I see the
impenetrability of the hearts of those with us.  They hear us preach
on the Lord's-day, but we are forced to witness their disregard to
God all the week.  O may God give us greater success among the
heathen.  I am very desirous that my children may pursue the same
work; and now intend to bring up one in the study of Sanskrit, and
another of Persian.  O may God give them grace to fit them for the
work!  I have been much concerned for fear the power of the Company
should oppose us...

"Aug. 20.--I have reason to lament over a barrenness of soul, and am
sometimes much discouraged; for if I am so dead and stupid, how can
I expect to be of any use among the heathen?  Yet I have of late
felt some very lively desires after the success of our undertaking.
If there is anything that engages my heart in prayer to God, it is
that the heathen may be converted, and that the society which has so
generously exerted itself may be encouraged, and excited to go on
with greater vigour in the important undertaking...

"Nov. 9.--I think that I have had more liberty in prayer, and more
converse with God, than for some time before; but have,
notwithstanding, been a very unfruitful creature, and so remain.
For near a month we have been within two hundred miles of Bengal,
but the violence of the currents set us back when we have been at
the very door.  I hope I have learned the necessity of bearing up in
the things of God against wind and tide, when there is occasion, as
we have done in our voyage."

To the Society he writes for a Polyglot Bible, the Gospels in Malay,
Curtis's Botanical Magazine, and Sowerby's English Botany, at his
own cost, and thus plans the conquest of the world:--"I hope the
Society will go on and increase, and that the multitudes of heathen
in the world may hear the glorious words of truth.  Africa is but a
little way from England; Madagascar but a little way farther; South
America, and all the numerous and large islands in the Indian and
Chinese seas, I hope will not be passed over.  A large field opens
on every side, and millions of perishing heathens, tormented in this
life by idolatry, superstition, and ignorance, and exposed to
eternal miseries in the world to come, are pleading; yea, all their
miseries plead as soon as they are known, with every heart that
loves God, and with all the churches of the living God. Oh, that
many labourers may be thrust out into the vineyard of our Lord Jesus
Christ, and that the gentiles may come to the knowledge of the truth
as it is in Him!"

On the 7th November, as the ship lay in the roads of Balasore, he
and Thomas landed and "began our labours."  For three hours the
people of the bazaar listened with great attention to Thomas, and
one prepared for them a native dinner with plantain leaf for dish,
and fingers for knives and forks.  Balasore--name of Krishna--was
one of the first settlements of the English in North India in 1642,
and there the American Baptist successors of Carey have since
carried on his work.  On the 11th November, after a five months'
voyage, they landed at Calcutta unmolested.  The first fortnight's
experience of the city, whose native population he estimated at
200,000, and of the surrounding country, he thus condenses:--"I feel
something of what Paul felt when he beheld Athens, and 'his spirit
was stirred within him.'  I see one of the finest countries in the
world, full of industrious inhabitants; yet three-fifths of it are
an uncultivated jungle, abandoned to wild beasts and serpents.  If
the gospel flourishes here, 'the wilderness will in every respect
become a fruitful field.'"

Clive, Hastings (Macpherson during an interregnum of twenty-two
months), and Cornwallis, were the men who had founded and
administered the empire of British India up to this time.  Carey
passed the last Governor-General in the Bay of Bengal as he retired
with the honours of a seven years' successful generalship and
government to atone for the not unhappy surrender of York Town,
which had resulted in the independence of the United States.  Sir
John Shore, afterwards Lord Teignmouth, who had been selected by
Pitt to carry out the reforms which he had elaborated along with his
predecessor, had entered on his high office just a fortnight before.
What a contrast was presented, as man judges, by the shy shoemaker,
schoolmaster, and Baptist preacher, who found not a place in which
to lay his head save a hovel lent to him by a Hindoo, to Clive,
whose suicide he might have heard of when a child; to Hastings, who
for seventeen years had stood before his country impeached.  They
were men described by Macaulay as of ancient, even illustrious
lineage, and they had brought into existence an empire more
extensive than that of Rome. He was a peasant craftsman, who had
taught himself with a skill which Lord Wellesley, their successor
almost as great as themselves, delighted publicly to acknowledge--a
man of the people, of the class who had used the Roman Empire to
build out of it a universal Christendom, who were even then turning
France upside down, creating the Republic of America, and giving new
life to Great Britain itself.  The little Englishman was about to do
in Calcutta and from Serampore what the little Jew, Paul, had done
in Antioch and Ephesus, from Corinth and Rome. England might send
its nobly born to erect the material and the secular fabric of
empire, but it was only, in the providence of God, that they might
prepare for the poor village preacher to convert the empire into a
spiritual force which should in time do for Asia what Rome had done
for Western Christendom.  But till the last, as from the first,
Carey was as unconscious of the part which he had been called to
play as he was unresting in the work which it involved.  It is no
fanatical criticism, but the true philosophy of history, which
places Carey over against Clive, the spiritual and secular founders,
and Duff beside Hastings, the spiritual and secular consolidators of
our Indian Empire.

Carey's work for India underlay the first period of forty years of
transition from Cornwallis to Bentinck, as Duff's covered the second
of thirty years to the close of Lord Canning's administration, which
introduced the new era of full toleration and partial but increasing
self-government directed by the Viceroy and Parliament.

Carey had been sent not only to the one people outside of
Christendom whose conversion would tell most powerfully on all Asia,
Africa, and their islands--the Hindoos; but to the one province
which was almost entirely British, and could be used as it had been
employed to assimilate the rest of India--Bengal.  Territorially the
East India Company possessed, when he landed, nothing outside of the
Ganges valley of Bengal, Bihar, and Benares, save a few spots on the
Madras and Malabar coasts and the portion just before taken in the
Mysore war.  The rest was desolated by the Marathas, the Nizam,
Tipoo, and other Mohammedan adventurers.  On the Gangetic delta and
right up to Allahabad, but not beyond, the Company ruled and raised
revenue, leaving the other functions of the state to Mohammedans of
the type of Turkish pashas under the titular superiority of the
effete Emperor of Delhi.  The Bengali and Hindi-speaking millions of
the Ganges and the simpler aborigines of the hills had been
devastated by the famine of 1769-70, which the Company's officials,
who were powerless where they did not intensify it by interference
with trade, confessed to have cut off from ten to twelve millions of
human beings.  Over three-fifths of the area the soil was left
without a cultivator.  The whole young of that generation perished,
so that, even twenty years after, Lord Cornwallis officially
described one-third of Bengal as a jungle inhabited only by wild
beasts.  A quarter of a century after Carey's language was, as we
have seen, "three-fifths of it are an uncultivated jungle abandoned
to wild beasts and serpents."

But the British peace, in Bengal at least, had allowed abundant
crops to work their natural result on the population.  The local
experience of Shore, who had witnessed the horrors he could do so
little to relieve, had united with the statesmanship of Cornwallis
to initiate a series of administrative reforms that worked some
evil, but more good, all through Carey's time.  First of all, as
affecting the very existence and the social development of the
people, or their capacity for being educated, Christianised,
civilised in the highest sense, there was the relation of the
Government to the ryots ("protected ones") and the zameendars
("landholders").  In India, as nearly all over the world except in
feudalised Britain, the state is the common landlord in the
interests of all classes who hold the soil subject to the payment of
customary rents, directly or through middlemen, to the Government.
For thirty years after Plassey the Government of India had been
learning its business, and in the process had injured both itself
and the landed classes, as much as has been done in Ireland.  From a
mere trader it had been, more or less consciously, becoming a ruler.
In 1786 the Court of Directors, in a famous letter, tried to arrest
the ruin which the famine had only hastened by ordering that a
settlement of the land-tax or revenue or rent be made, not with mere
farmers like the pashas of Turkey, but with the old zameendars, and
that the rate be fixed for ten years.  Cornwallis and Shore took
three years to make the detailed investigations, and in 1789 the
state rent-roll of Bengal proper was fixed at £2,858,772 a year.
The English peer, who was Governor-General, at once jumped to the
conclusion that this rate should be fixed not only for ten years,
but for ever.  The experienced Bengal civilian protested that to do
that would be madness when a third of the rich province was out of
cultivation, and as to the rest its value was but little known, and
its estates were without reliable survey or boundaries.

We can now see that, as usual, both were right in what they asserted
and wrong in what they denied.  The principle of fixity of tenure
and tax cannot be over-estimated in its economic, social, and
political value, but it should have been applied to the village
communities and cultivating peasants without the intervention of
middlemen other than the large ancestral landholders with hereditary
rights, and that on the standard of corn rents.  Cornwallis had it
in his power thus to do what some years afterwards Stein did in
Prussia, with the result seen in the present German people and
empire.  The dispute as to a permanent or a decennial settlement was
referred home, and Pitt, aided by Dundas and Charles Grant, took a
week to consider it.  His verdict was given in favour of feudalism.
Eight months before Carey landed at Calcutta the settlement had
been declared perpetual; in 1795 it was extended to Benares also.

During the next twenty years mismanagement and debt revolutionised
the landed interest, as in France at the same time, but in a very
different direction.  The customary rights of the peasant
proprietors had been legislatively secured by reserving to the
Governor-General the power "to enact such regulations as he may
think necessary for the protection and welfare of the dependent
talookdars, ryots, and other cultivators of the soil."  The peasants
continued long to be so few that there was competition for them; the
process of extortion with the aid of the courts had hardly begun
when they were many, and the zameendars were burdened with charges
for the police.  But in 1799 and again in 1812 the state, trembling
for its rent, gave the zameendars further authority.  The principle
of permanence of assessment so far co-operated with the splendid
fertility of the Ganges valley and the peaceful multiplication of
the people and spread of cultivation, that all through the wars and
annexations, up to the close of the Mutiny, it was Bengal which
enabled England to extend the empire up to its natural limits from
the two seas to the Himalaya.  But in 1859 the first attempt was
made by the famous Act X. to check the rack-renting power of the
zameendars.  And now, more than a century since the first step was
taken to arrest the ruin of the peasantry, the legislature of India
has again tried to solve for the whole country these four
difficulties which all past landed regulations have intensified--to
give the state tenants a guarantee against uncertain enhancements of
rent, and against taxation of improvements; to minimise the evil of
taking rent in cash instead of in kind by arranging the dates on
which rent is paid; and to mitigate if not prevent famine by
allowing relief for failure of crops.  As pioneering, the work of
Carey and his colleagues all through was distinctly hindered by the
treatment of the land question, which at once ground down the mass
of the people and created a class of oppressive landlords destitute
for the most part of public spirit and the higher culture.  Both
were disinclined by their circumstances to lend an ear to the
Gospel, but these circumstances made it the more imperative on the
missionaries to tell them, to teach their children, to print for all
the glad tidings.  Carey, himself of peasant extraction, cared for
the millions of the people above all; but his work in the classical
as well as the vernacular languages was equally addressed to their
twenty thousand landlords.  The time of his work--before Bentinck;
and the centre of it--outside the metropolis, left the use of the
English weapon against Brahmanism largely for Duff.

When Cornwallis, following Warren Hastings, completed the
substitution of the British for the Mohammedan civil administration
by a system of courts and police and a code of regulations, he was
guilty of one omission and one mistake that it took years of
discussion and action to rectify.  He did not abolish from the
courts the use of Persian, the language of the old Mussulman
invaders, now foreign to all parties; and he excluded from all
offices above £30 a year the natives of the country, contrary to
their fair and politic practice.  Bengal and its millions, in truth,
were nominally governed in detail by three hundred white and upright
civilians, with the inevitable result in abuses which they could not
prevent, and oppression of native by native which they would not
check, and the delay or development of reforms which the few
missionaries long called for in vain.  In a word, after making the
most generous allowance for the good intentions of Cornwallis, and
conscientiousness of Shore, his successor, we must admit that Carey
was called to become the reformer of a state of society which the
worst evils of Asiatic and English rule combined to prevent him and
other self-sacrificing or disinterested philanthropists from
purifying.  The East India Company, at home and in India, had
reached that depth of opposition to light and freedom in any form
which justifies Burke's extremest passages--the period between its
triumph on the exclusion of "the pious clauses" from the Charter of
1793 and its defeat in the Charter of 1813.  We shall reproduce some
outlines of the picture which Ward drew:--7

"On landing in Bengal, in the year 1793, our brethren found
themselves surrounded with a population of heathens (not including
the Mahometans) amounting to at least one hundred millions of souls.

"On the subject of the divine nature, with the verbal admission of
the doctrine of the divine unity, they heard these idolaters speak
of 330,000,000 of gods.  Amidst innumerable idol temples they found
none erected for the worship of the one living and true God.
Services without end they saw performed in honour of the elements
and deified heroes, but heard not one voice tuned to the praise or
employed in the service of the one God. Unacquainted with the moral
perfections of Jehovah, they saw this immense population prostrate
before dead matter, before the monkey, the serpent, before idols the
very personifications of sin; and they found this animal, this
reptile, and the lecher Krishnu {u with inverted ^ like š} and his
concubine Radha, among the favourite deities of the Hindoos...

"Respecting the real nature of the present state, the missionaries
perceived that the Hindoos laboured under the most fatal
misapprehensions; that they believed the good or evil actions of
this birth were not produced as the volitions of their own wills,
but arose from, and were the unavoidable results of, the actions of
the past birth; that their present actions would inevitably give
rise to the whole complexion of their characters and conduct in the
following birth; and that thus they were doomed to interminable
transmigrations, to float as some light substance upon the bosom of
an irresistible torrent...

"Amongst these idolaters no Bibles were found; no sabbaths; no
congregating for religious instruction in any form; no house for
God; no God but a log of wood, or a monkey; no Saviour but the
Ganges; no worship but that paid to abominable idols, and that
connected with dances, songs, and unutterable impurities; so that
what should have been divine worship, purifying, elevating, and
carrying the heart to heaven, was a corrupt but rapid torrent,
poisoning the soul and carrying it down to perdition; no morality,
for how should a people be moral whose gods are monsters of vice;
whose priests are their ringleaders in crime; whose scriptures
encourage pride, impurity, falsehood, revenge, and murder; whose
worship is connected with indescribable abominations, and whose
heaven is a brothel?  As might be expected, they found that men died
here without indulging the smallest vestige of hope, except what can
arise from transmigration, the hope, instead of plunging into some
place of misery, of passing into the body of some reptile.  To carry
to such a people the divine word, to call them together for sacred
instruction, to introduce amongst them a pure and heavenly worship,
and to lead them to the observance of a Sabbath on earth, as the
preparative and prelude to a state of endless perfection, was surely
a work worthy for a Saviour to command, and becoming a christian
people to attempt."

The condition of women, who were then estimated at "seventy-five
millions of minds," and whom the census shows to be now above
144,000,000, is thus described after an account of female

"To the Hindoo female all education is denied by the positive
injunction of the shastru {u with inverted ^ like š}, and by the
general voice of the population.  Not a single school for girls,
therefore, all over the country!  With knitting, sewing, embroidery,
painting, music, and drawing, they have no more to do than with
letters; the washing is done by men of a particular tribe.  The
Hindoo girl, therefore, spends the ten first years of her life in
sheer idleness, immured in the house of her father.

"Before she has attained to this age, however, she is sought after
by the ghutuks, men employed by parents to seek wives for their
sons.  She is betrothed without her consent; a legal agreement,
which binds her for life, being made by the parents on both sides
while she is yet a child.  At a time most convenient to the parents,
this boy and girl are brought together for the first time, and the
marriage ceremony is performed; after which she returns to the house
of her father.

"Before the marriage is consummated, in many instances, the boy
dies, and this girl becomes a widow; and as the law prohibits the
marriage of widows, she is doomed to remain in this state as long as
she lives.  The greater number of these unfortunate beings become a
prey to the seducer, and a disgrace to their families.  Not long
since a bride, on the day the marriage ceremony was to have been
performed, was burnt on the funeral pile with the dead body of the
bridegroom, at Chandernagore, a few miles north of Calcutta.
Concubinage, to a most awful extent, is the fruit of these
marriages without choice.  What a sum of misery is attached to the
lot of woman in India before she has attained even her fifteenth

"In some cases as many as fifty females, the daughters of so many
Hindoos, are given in marriage to one bramhun {u with inverted ^
like š}, in order to make these families something more respectable,
and that the parents may be able to say, we are allied by marriage
to the kooleens...

"But the awful state of female society in this miserable country
appears in nothing so much as in dooming the female, the widow, to
be burnt alive with the putrid carcase of her husband.  The Hindoo
legislators have sanctioned this immolation, showing herein a
studied determination to insult and degrade woman.  She is,
therefore, in the first instance, deluded into this act by the
writings of these bramhuns {u with inverted ^ like š}; in which also
she is promised, that if she will offer herself, for the benefit of
her husband, on the funeral pile, she shall, by the extraordinary
merit of this action, rescue her husband from misery, and take him
and fourteen generations of his and her family with her to heaven,
where she shall enjoy with them celestial happiness until fourteen
kings of the gods shall have succeeded to the throne of heaven (that
is, millions of years!) Thus ensnared, she embraces this dreadful
death.  I have seen three widows, at different times, burnt alive;
and had repeated opportunities of being present at similar
immolations, but my courage failed me...

"The burying alive of widows manifests, if that were possible, a
still more abominable state of feeling towards women than the
burning them alive.  The weavers bury their dead.  When, therefore,
a widow of this tribe is deluded into the determination not to
survive her husband, she is buried alive with the dead body.  In
this kind of immolation the children and relations dig the grave.
After certain ceremonies have been attended to, the poor widow
arrives, and is let down into the pit.  She sits in the centre,
taking the dead body on her lap and encircling it with her arms.
These relations now begin to throw in the soil; and after a short
space, two of them descend into the grave, and tread the earth
firmly round the body of the widow.  She sits a calm and
unremonstrating spectator of the horrid process.  She sees the earth
rising higher and higher around her, without upbraiding her
murderers, or making the least effort to arise and make her escape.
At length the earth reaches her lips--covers her head.  The rest of
the earth is then hastily thrown in, and these children and
relations mount the grave, and tread down the earth upon the head of
the suffocating widow--the mother!"

Before Carey, what had been done to turn the millions of North India
from such darkness as that?  Nothing, beyond the brief and impulsive
efforts of Thomas.  There does not seem to have been there one
genuine convert from any of the Asiatic faiths; there had never been
even the nucleus of a native church.

In South India, for the greater part of the century, the Coast
Mission, as it was called, had been carried on from Tranquebar as a
centre by the Lutherans whom, from Ziegenbalg to Schwartz, Francke
had trained at Halle and Friedrich IV. of Denmark had sent forth to
its East India Company's settlement.  From the baptism of the first
convert in 1707 and translation of the New Testament into Tamil, to
the death in 1798 of Schwartz, with whom Carey sought to begin a
correspondence then taken up by Guericke, the foundations were laid
around Madras, in Tanjore, and in Tinnevelli of a native church
which now includes nearly a million.  But, when Carey landed,
rationalism in Germany and Denmark, and the Carnatic wars between
the English and French, had reduced the Coast Mission to a state of
inanition.  Nor was Southern India the true or ultimate battlefield
against Brahmanism; the triumphs of Christianity there were rather
among the demon-worshipping tribes of Dravidian origin than among
the Aryan races till Dr. W. Miller developed the Christian College.
But the way for the harvest now being reaped by the Evangelicals
and Anglicans of the Church of England, by the Independents of the
London Missionary Society, the Wesleyans, and the Presbyterians of
Scotland and America, was prepared by the German Ziegenbalg and
Schwartz under Danish protection.  The English Propagation and
Christian Knowledge Societies sent them occasional aid, the first
two Georges under the influence of their German chaplains wrote to
them encouraging letters, and the East India Company even gave them
a free passage in its ships, and employed the sculptor Bacon to
prepare the noble group of marble which, in St. Mary's Church,
Madras, expresses its gratitude to Schwartz for his political

It was Clive himself who brought to Calcutta the first missionary,
Kiernander the Swede, but he was rather a chaplain, or a missionary
to the Portuguese, who were nominal Christians of the lowest
Romanist type.  The French had closed the Danish mission at
Cuddalore, and in 1758 Calcutta was without a Protestant clergyman
to bury the dead or baptise or marry the living.  Two years before
one of the two chaplains had perished in the tragedy of the Black
Hole, where he was found lying hand in hand with his son, a young
lieutenant.  The other had escaped down the river only to die of
fever along with many more.  The victory of Plassey and the large
compensation paid for the destruction of Old Calcutta and its church
induced thousands of natives to flock to the new capital, while the
number of the European troops and officials was about 2000.  When
chaplains were sent out, the Governor-General officially wrote of
them to the Court of Directors so late as 1795:--"Our clergy in
Bengal, with some exceptions, are not respectable characters."  From
the general relaxation of morals, he added, "a black coat is no
security."  They were so badly paid--from £50 to £230 a year,
increased by £120 to meet the cost of living in Calcutta after
1764--that they traded.  Preaching was the least of the chaplains'
duties; burying was the most onerous.  Anglo-Indian society, cut off
from London, itself not much better, by a six months' voyage, was
corrupt.  Warren Hastings and Philip Francis, his hostile colleague
in Council, lived in open adultery.  The majority of the officials
had native women, and the increase of their children, who lived in a
state worse than that of the heathen, became so alarming that the
compensation paid by the Mohammedan Government of Moorshedabad for
the destruction of the church was applied to the foundation of the
useful charity still known as the Free School.  The fathers not
infrequently adopted the Hindoo pantheon along with the zanana.  The
pollution, springing from England originally, was rolled back into
it in an increasing volume, when the survivors retired as nabobs
with fortunes, to corrupt social and political life, till Pitt cried
out; and it became possible for Burke almost to succeed in his
eighteen years' impeachment of Hastings.  The literature of the
close of the eighteenth century is full of alarm lest the English
character should be corrupted, and lest the balance of the
constitution should be upset.

Kiernander is said to have been the means of converting 209 heathens
and 380 Romanists, of whom three were priests, during the
twenty-eight years of his Calcutta career.  Claudius Buchanan
declares that Christian tracts had been translated into Bengali--one
written by the Bishop of Sodor and Man--and that in the time of
Warren Hastings Hindoo Christians had preached to their countrymen
in the city.  The "heathen" were probably Portuguese descendants, in
whose language Kiernander preached as the lingua franca of the time.
He could not even converse in Bengali or Hindostani, and when
Charles Grant went to him for information as to the way of a
sinner's salvation this happened--"My anxious inquiries as to what I
should do to be saved appeared to embarrass and confuse him
exceedingly.  He could not answer my questions, but he gave me some
good instructive books."  On Kiernander's bankruptcy, caused by his
son when the father was blind, the "Mission Church" was bought by
Grant, who wrote that its labours "have been confined to the
descendants of Europeans, and have hardly ever embraced a single
heathen, so that a mission to the Hindoos and Mohammedans would be a
new thing."  The Rev. David Brown, who had been sent out the year
after as master and chaplain of the Military Orphan Society, for the
education of the children of officers and soldiers, and was to
become one of the Serampore circle of friends, preached to Europeans
only in the Mission Church.  Carey could find no trace of
Kiernander's work among the natives six years after his death.8 The
only converted Hindoo known of in Northern India up to that time was
Guneshan Dass, of Delhi, who when a boy joined Clive's army, who was
the first man of caste to visit England, and who, on his return with
the Calcutta Supreme Court Judges in 1774 as Persian interpreter and
translator, was baptised by Kiernander, Mr. justice Chambers being

William Carey had no predecessor in India as the first ordained
Englishman who was sent to it as a missionary; he had no predecessor
in Bengal and Hindostan proper as the first missionary from any land
to the people.  Even the Moravians, who in 1777 had sent two
brethren to Serampore, Calcutta, and Patna, had soon withdrawn them,
and one of them became the Company's botanist in Madras--Dr. Heyne.
Carey practically stood alone at the first, while he unconsciously
set in motion the double revolution, which was to convert the
Anglo-Indian influence on England from corrupting heathenism to
aggressive missionary zeal, and to change the Bengal of Cornwallis
into the India of Bentinck, with all the possibilities that have
made it grow, thus far, into the India of the Lawrences.




Carey's two missionary principles--Destitute in Calcutta--Bandel and
Nuddea--Applies in vain to be under-superintendent of the Botanic
Garden--Housed by a native usurer--Translation and preaching work in
Calcutta--Secures a grant of waste land at Hasnabad--Estimate of the
Bengali language, and appeal to the Society to work in Asia and
Africa rather than in America--The Udny family--Carey's summary of
his first year's experience--Superintends the indigo factory of
Mudnabati--Indigo and the East India Company's monopolies--Carey's
first nearly fatal sickness--Death of his child and chronic madness
of his wife--Formation of first Baptist church in India--Early
progress of Bible translation--Sanskrit studies; the Mahabarata--The
wooden printing-press set up at Mudnabati--His educational ideal;
school-work--The medical mission--Lord Wellesley--Carey seeks a
mission centre among the Bhooteas--Describes his first sight of a
Sati--Projects a mission settlement at Kidderpore.

Carey was in his thirty-third year when he landed in Bengal.  Two
principles regulated the conception, the foundation, and the whole
course of the mission which he now began.  He had been led to these
by the very genius of Christianity itself, by the example and
teaching of Christ and of Paul, and by the experience of the
Moravian brethren.  He had laid them down in his Enquiry, and every
month's residence during forty years in India confirmed him in his
adhesion to them.  These principles are that (1) a missionary must
be one of the companions and equals of the people to whom he is
sent; and (2) a missionary must as soon as possible become
indigenous, self-supporting, self-propagating, alike by the labours
of the mission and of the converts.  Himself a man of the people yet
a scholar, a shoemaker and a schoolmaster yet a preacher and pastor
to whom the great Robert Hall gloried in being a successor, Carey
had led the two lives as Paul had done.  Now that he was fairly in
Calcutta he resumed the divine toil, and ceased it not till he
entered on the eternal rest.  He prepared to go up country to Malda
to till the ground among the natives of the rich district around the
ruined capital of Gour. He engaged as his pundit and interpreter Ram
Basu, one of the professing inquirers whom Thomas had attracted in
former days.  Experience soon taught him that, however correct his
principle, Malda is not a land where the white man can be a farmer.
So he became, in the different stages of his career, a captain of
labour as an indigo planter, a teacher of Bengali, and professor of
Sanskrit and Marathi, and the Government translator of Bengali.  Nor
did he or his associates ever make the mistake--or commit the
fraud--of the Jesuit missionaries, whose idea of equality with the
people was not that of brotherhood in Christ, but that of dragging
down Christian doctrine, worship and civilisation, to the level of
idolatrous heathenism, and deluding the ignorant into accepting the
blasphemous compromise.

Alas! Carey could not manage to get out of Calcutta and its
neighbourhood for five months.  As he thought to live by farming,
Thomas was to practise his profession; and their first year's income
of £150 had, in those days when the foreign exchanges were unknown,
to be realised by the sale of the goods in which it had been
invested.  As usual, Thomas had again blundered, so that even his
gentle colleague himself half-condemned, half-apologised for him by
the shrewd reflection that he was only fit to live at sea, where his
daily business would be before him, and daily provision would be
made for him.  Carey found himself penniless.  Even had he received
the whole of his £75, as he really did in one way or other, what was
that for such a family as his at the beginning of their undertaking?
The expense of living at all in Calcutta drove the whole party
thirty miles up the river to Bandel, an old Portuguese suburb of the
Hoogli factory.  There they rented a small house from the German
hotel-keeper, beside the Augustinian priory and oldest church in
North India, which dates from 1599 and is still in good order.
There they met Kiernander, then at the great age of eighty-four.
Daily they preached or talked to the people.  They purchased a boat
for regular visitation of the hamlets, markets, and towns which line
both banks of the river.  With sure instinct Carey soon fixed on
Nuddea, as the centre of Brahmanical superstition and Sanskrit
learning, where "to build me a hut and live like the natives,"
language recalled to us by the words of the dying Livingstone in the
swamps of Central Africa.  There, in the capital of the last of the
Hindoo kings, beside the leafy tols or colleges of a river port
which rivals Benares, Poona, and Conjeeveram in sanctity, where
Chaitanya the Vaishnaiva reformer was born, Carey might have
attacked Brahmanism in its stronghold.  A passage in his journal
shows how he realised the position.  Thomas, the pundit, and he
"sought the Lord by prayer for direction," and this much was the
result--"Several of the most learned Pundits and Brahmans wished us
to settle there; and, as that is the great place for Eastern
learning, we seemed inclined, especially as it is the bulwark of
heathenism, which, if once carried, all the rest of the country must
be laid open to us."  But there was no available land there for an
Englishman's cultivation.  From Bandel he wrote home these
impressions of Anglo-Indian life and missionary duty:--

"26th Dec. 1793.--A missionary must be one of the companions and
equals of the people to whom he is sent, and many dangers and
temptations will be in his way.  One or two pieces of advice I may
venture to give.  The first is to be exceedingly cautious lest the
voyage prove a great snare.  All the discourse is about high life,
and every circumstance will contribute to unfit the mind for the
work and prejudice the soul against the people to whom he goes; and
in a country like this, settled by Europeans, the grandeur, the
customs, and prejudices of the Europeans are exceeding dangerous.
They are very kind and hospitable, but even to visit them, if a man
keeps no table of his own, would more than ten times exceed the
allowance of a mission; and all their discourse is about the vices
of the natives, so that a missionary must see thousands of people
treating him with the greatest kindness, but whom he must be
entirely different from in his life, his appearance in everything,
or it is impossible for him to stand their profuse way of living,
being so contrary to his character and so much above his ability.
This is a snare to dear Mr. Thomas, which will be felt by us both
in some measure.  It will be very important to missionaries to be
men of calmness and evenness of temper, and rather inclined to
suffer hardships than to court the favour of men, and such who will
be indefatigably employed in the work set before them, an
inconstancy of mind being quite injurious to it."

He had need of such faith and patience.  Hearing of waste land in
Calcutta, he returned there only to be disappointed.  The Danish
captain, knowing that he had written a botanical work, advised him
to take it to the doctor in charge of the Company's Botanic Garden,
and offer himself for a vacant appointment to superintend part of
it.  The doctor, who and whose successors were soon to be proud of
his assistance on equal terms, had to tell him that the office had
been filled up, but invited the weary man to dine with him.
Houseless, with his maddened wife, and her sister and two of his
four children down with dysentery, due to the bad food and exposure
of six weeks in the interor, Carey found a friend, appropriately
enough, in a Bengali money-lender.9 Nelu Dutt, a banker who had lent
money to Thomas, offered the destitute family his garden house in
the north-eastern quarter of Manicktolla until they could do better.
The place was mean enough, but Carey never forgot the deed, and he
had it in his power long after to help Nelu Dutt when in poverty.
Such, on the other hand, was the dislike of the Rev. David Brown to
Thomas, that when Carey had walked five miles in the heat of the sun
to visit the comparatively prosperous evangelical preacher, "I left
him without his having so much as asked me to take any refreshment."

Carey would not have been allowed to live in Calcutta as a
missionary.  Forty years were to pass before that could be possible
without a Company's passport.  But no one was aware of the existence
of the obscure vagrant, as he seemed, although he was hard at work.
All around him was a Mohammedan community whom he addressed with
the greatest freedom, and with whom he discussed the relative merits
of the Koran and the Bible in a kindly spirit, "to recommend the
Gospel and the way of life by Christ."  He had helped Thomas with a
translation of the book of Genesis during the voyage, and now we
find this in his journal two months and a half after he had

"Through the delays of my companion I have spent another month, and
done scarcely anything, except that I have added to my knowledge of
the language, and had opportunity of seeing much more of the genius
and disposition of the natives than I otherwise could have known.
This day finished the correction of the first chapter of Genesis,
which moonshi says is rendered into very good Bengali.  Just as we
had finished it, a pundit and another man from Nuddea came to see
me.  I showed it to them; and the pundit seemed much pleased with
the account of the creation; only they have an imaginary place
somewhere beneath the earth, and he thought that should have been
mentioned likewise...

"Was very weary, having walked in the sun about fifteen or sixteen
miles, yet had the satisfaction of discoursing with some
money-changers at Calcutta, who could speak English, about the
importance and absolute necessity of faith in the Lord Jesus Christ.
One of them was a very crafty man, and tried much to entangle me
with hard questions; but at last, finding himself entangled, he
desisted, and went to his old occupation of money-changing again.
If once God would by his Spirit convince them of sin, a Saviour
would be a blessing indeed to them: but human nature is the same all
the world over, and all conviction fails except it is produced by
the effectual working of the Holy Spirit."

Ram Basu was himself in debt, was indeed all along a self-interested
inquirer.  But the next gleam of hope came from him, that the Carey
family should move to the waste jungles of the Soondarbans, the
tiger-haunted swamps south-east of Calcutta, and there cultivate a
grant of land.  With a sum of £16 borrowed from a native at twelve
per cent. by Mr. Thomas, a boat was hired, and on the fourth day,
when only one more meal remained, the miserable family and their
stout-hearted father saw an English-built house.  As they walked up
to it the owner met them, and with Anglo-Indian hospitality invited
them all to become his guests.  He proved to be Mr. Charles Short,
in charge of the Company's salt manufacture there.  As a deist he
had no sympathy with Carey's enterprise, but he helped the
missionary none the less, and the reward came to him in due time in
the opening of his heart to the love of Christ.  He afterwards
married Mrs. Carey's sister, and in England the two survived the
great missionary, to tell this and much more regarding him.  Here,
at the place appropriately named Hasnabad, or the "smiling spot,"
Carey took a few acres on the Jamoona arm of the united Ganges and
Brahmapootra, and built him a bamboo house, forty miles east of
Calcutta.  Knowing that the sahib's gun would keep off the tigers,
natives squatted around to the number of three or four thousand.
Such was the faith, the industry, and the modesty of the brave
little man that, after just three months, he wrote thus:--"When I
know the language well enough to preach in it, I have no doubt of
having a stated congregation, and I much hope to send you pleasing
accounts.  I can so far converse in the language as to be understood
in most things belonging to eating and drinking, buying and selling,
etc.  My ear is somewhat familiarised to the Bengali sounds.  It is
a language of a very singular construction, having no plural except
for pronouns, and not a single preposition in it: but the cases of
nouns and pronouns are almost endless, all the words answering to
our prepositions being put after the word, and forming a new case.
Except these singularities, I find it an easy language.  I feel
myself happy in my present undertaking; for, though I never felt the
loss of social religion so much as now, yet a consciousness of
having given up all for God is a support; and the work, with all its
attendant inconveniences, is to me a rich reward.  I think the
Society would do well to keep their eye towards Africa or Asia,
countries which are not like the wilds of America, where long labour
will scarcely collect sixty people to hear the Word: for here it is
almost impossible to get out of the way of hundreds, and preachers
are wanted a thousand times more than people to preach to.  Within
India are the Maratha country and the northern parts to Cashmere, in
which, as far as I can learn, there is not one soul that thinks of
God aright...My health was never better.  The climate, though hot,
is tolerable; but, attended as I am with difficulties, I would not
renounce my undertaking for all the world."

It was at this time that he drew his strength often from the
experience of the first missionary, described by Isaiah, in all his
solitude:--"Look unto Abraham your father, for I called him alone
and blessed him and increased him.  For the Lord shall comfort Zion;
He will comfort all her waste places."  The sun of His comfort shone
forth at last.

Carey's original intention to begin his mission near Malda was now
to be carried out.  In the opening week of 1794 the small English
community in Bengal were saddened by the news that, when crossing
the Hoogli at Calcutta, a boat containing three of its principal
merchants and the wife of one of them, had been upset, and all had
been drowned.  It turned out that two of the men recovered, but Mr.
R. Udny and his young wife perished.  His aged mother had been one
of the godly circle in the Residency at Malda to whom Thomas had
ministered; and Mr. G. Udny, her other son, was still the Company's
commercial Resident there.  A letter of sympathy which Thomas sent
to them restored the old relations, and resulted in Mr. G. Udny
inviting first the writer and then Carey to become his assistants in
charge of new indigo factories which he was building on his own
account.  Each received a salary equivalent to £250 a year, with the
prospect of a commission on the out-turn, and even a proprietary
share.  Carey's remark in his journal on the day he received the
offer was:--"This appearing to be a remarkable opening in divine
providence for our comfortable support, I accepted it...I shall
likewise be joined with my colleague again, and we shall unitedly
engage in our work."  Again:--"The conversion of the heathen is the
object which above all others I wish to pursue.  If my situation at
Malda should be tolerable, I most certainly will publish the Bible
in numbers."  On receiving the rejoinder to his acceptance of the
offer he set this down:--"I am resolved to write to the Society that
my circumstances are such that I do not need future help from them,
and to devote a sum monthly for the printing of the Bengali Bible."
This he did, adding that it would be his glory and joy to stand in
the same relation to the Society as if he needed support from them.
He hoped they would be the sooner able to send another mission
somewhere--to Sumatra or some of the Indian Islands.  From the first
he lived with such simplicity that he gave from one-fourth to
one-third of his little income to his own mission at Mudnabati.

Carey thus sums up his first year's experience before leaving his
jungle home on a three weeks' voyage up the Ganges, and records his
first deliberate and regular attempt to preach in Bengali on the

"8th April 1794.--All my hope is in, and all my comfort arises from,
God; without His power no European could possibly be converted, and
His power can convert any Indian; and when I reflect that He has
stirred me up to the work, and wrought wonders to prepare the way, I
can hope in His promises, and am encouraged and strengthened...

"19th April.--O how glorious are the ways of God! 'My soul longeth
and fainteth for God, for the living God, to see His glory and
beauty as I have seen them in the sanctuary.'  When I first left
England, my hope of the conversion of the heathen was very strong;
but, among so many obstacles, it would entirely die away unless
upheld by God. Nothing to exercise it, but plenty to obstruct it,
for now a year and nineteen days, which is the space since I left my
dear charge at Leicester.  Since that I have had hurrying up and
down; a five months' imprisonment with carnal men on board the ship;
five more learning the language; my moonshi not understanding
English sufficiently to interpret my preaching; my colleague
separated from me; long delays and few opportunities for social
worship; no woods to retire to, like Brainerd, for fear of tigers
(no less than twenty men in the department of Deharta, where I am,
have been carried away by them this season from the salt-works); no
earthly thing to depend upon, or earthly comfort, except food and
raiment.  Well, I have God, and His Word is sure; and though the
superstitions of the heathen were a million times worse than they
are, if I were deserted by all, and persecuted by all, yet my hope,
fixed on that sure Word, will rise superior to all obstructions, and
triumph over all trials.  God's cause will triumph, and I shall come
out of all trials as gold purified by fire.  I was much humbled
to-day by reading Brainerd.  O what a disparity betwixt me and him,
he always constant, I as inconstant as the wind!

"22nd April.--Bless God for a continuance of the happy frame of
yesterday.  I think the hope of soon acquiring the language puts
fresh life into my soul; for a long time my mouth has been shut, and
my days have been beclouded with heaviness; but now I begin to be
something like a traveller who has been almost beaten out in a
violent storm, and who, with all his clothes about him dripping wet,
sees the sky begin to clear: so I, with only the prospect of a more
pleasant season at hand, scarcely feel the sorrows of the present.

"23rd.--With all the cares of life, and all its sorrows, yet I find
that a life of communion with God is sufficient to yield consolation
in the midst of all, and even to produce a holy joy in the soul,
which shall make it to triumph over all affliction.  I have never
yet repented of any sacrifice that I have made for the Gospel, but
find that consolation of mind which can come from God alone.

"26th May.--This day kept Sabbath at Chandureea; had a pleasant day.
In the morning and afternoon addressed my family, and in the
evening began my work of publishing the Word of God to the heathen.
Though imperfect in the knowledge of the language, yet, with the
help of moonshi, I conversed with two Brahmans in the presence of
about two hundred people, about the things of God. I had been to see
a temple, in which were the images of Dukkinroy, the god of the
woods, riding on a tiger; Sheetulla, goddess of the smallpox,
without a head, riding on a horse without a head; Punchanon, with
large ears; and Colloroy, riding on a horse.  In another apartment
was Seeb, which was only a smooth post of wood, with two or three
mouldings in it, like the base of a Tuscan pillar.  I therefore
discoursed with them upon the vanity of idols, the folly and
wickedness of idolatry, the nature and attributes of God, and the
way of salvation by Christ.  One Brahman was quite confounded, and a
number of people were all at once crying out to him, 'Why do you not
answer him?  Why do you not answer him?'  He replied, 'I have no
words.'  Just at this time a very learned Brahman came up, who was
desired to talk with me, which he did, and so acceded to what I
said, that he at last said images had been used of late years, but
not from the beginning.  I inquired what I must do to be saved; he
said I must repeat the name of God a great many times.  I replied,
would you, if your son had offended you, be so pleased with him as
to forgive him if he were to repeat the word 'father' a thousand
times?  This might please children or fools, but God is wise.  He
told me that I must get faith; I asked what faith was, to which he
gave me no intelligible reply, but said I must obey God. I answered,
what are His commands? what is His will?  They said God was a great
light, and as no one could see him, he became incarnate, under the
threefold character of Brhumma, Bishno, and Seeb, and that either of
them must be worshipped in order to life.  I told them of the sure
Word of the Gospel, and the way of life by Christ; and, night coming
on, left them.  I cannot tell what effect it may have, as I may
never see them again."

At the beginning of the great rains in the middle of June Carey
joined Mr. Udny and his mother at the chief factory.  On each of the
next two Sabbaths he preached twice in the hall of the Residency of
the Company, which excluded all Christian missionaries by Act of
Parliament.  As an indigo planter he received the Company's licence
to reside for at least five years.  So on 26th June he began his
secular duties by completing for the season of indigo manufacture
the buildings at Mudnabati, and making the acquaintance of the
ninety natives under his charge.  Both Mr. Udny and he knew well
that he was above all things a Christian missionary. "These will
furnish a congregation immediately, and, added to the extensive
engagements which I must necessarily have with the natives, will
open a very wide door for activity.  God grant that it may not only
be large but effectual."

These were the days, which continued till the next charter, when the
East India Company was still not only a body of merchants but of
manufacturers.  Of all the old monopolies only the most evil one is
left, that of the growth, manufacture, and sale of opium.  The civil
servants, who were termed Residents, had not political duties with
tributary sovereigns as now, but from great factory-like palaces,
and on large salaries, made advances of money to contractors, native
and European, who induced the ryots to weave cloth, to breed and
feed the silkworm, and to grow and make the blue dye to which India
had long given the name of "indigo."  Mr. Carey was already familiar
with the system of advances for salt, and the opium monopoly was
then in its infancy.  The European contractors were "interlopers,"
who introduced the most valuable cultivation and processes into
India, and yet with whom the "covenanted" Residents were often at
war.  The Residents had themselves liberty of private trade, and
unscrupulous men abused it.  Clive had been hurried out thirty years
before to check the abuse, which was ruining not only the Company's
investments but the people.  It had so spread on his departure that
even judges and chaplains shared in the spoils till Cornwallis
interfered.  In the case of Mr. G. Udny and purely commercial agents
the evil was reduced to a minimum, and the practice had been
deliberately sanctioned by Sir John Shore on the ground that it was
desirable to make the interests of the Company and of individuals go
hand in hand.

The days when Europe got its cotton cloth from India, calling it
"calico," from Calicut, and its rich yellow silks, have long since
passed, although the latter are still supplied in an inferior form,
and the former is once more raising its head, from the combination
of machinery and cheap labour.  For the old abuses of the Company
the Government by Parliament has to some extent atoned by fostering
the new cultures of tea, coffee, and cinchona, jute and wheat.  The
system of inducing the ryots to cultivate by advances, protected by
a stringent contract law, still exists in the case of opium.  The
indigo culture system of Carey's time broke down in 1860 in the
lower districts, where, following the Company itself, the planter
made cash advances to the peasant, who was required to sow indigo on
land which he held as a tenant but often as a proprietor, to deliver
it at a fixed rate, and to bear the risk of the crop as well as the
exactions of the factory servants.  It still exists in the upper
districts of Bihar, especially in Tirhoot, on a system comparatively
free from economic objections.

The plant known as "Indigofera Tinctoria" is sown in March in soil
carefully prepared, grows to about 5 feet, is cut down early in
July, is fermented in vats, and the liquor is beaten till it
precipitates the precious blue dye, which is boiled, drained, cut in
small cakes, and dried.  From first to last the growth and the
manufacture are even more precarious than most tropical crops.  An
even rainfall, rigorous weeding, the most careful superintendence of
the chemical processes, and conscientious packing, are necessary.
One good crop in three years will pay where the factory is not
burdened by severe interest on capital; one every other year will
pay very well.  Personally Carey had more than the usual
qualifications of a successful planter, scientific knowledge,
scrupulous conscientiousness and industry, and familiarity with the
native character, so soon as he acquired the special experience
necessary for superintending the manufacture.  That experience he
spared no effort to gain at once.

"1st, 2nd, and 3rd July.--Much engaged in the necessary business of
preparing our works for the approaching season of indigo-making,
which will commence in about a fortnight.  I had on the evening of
each of these days very precious seasons of fervent prayer to God. I
have been on these evenings much drawn out in prayer for my dear
friends at Leicester, and for the Society that it may be prosperous;
likewise for the ministers of my acquaintance, not only of the
Baptist but other denominations.  I was engaged for the churches in
America and Holland, as well as England, and much concerned for the
success of the Gospel among the Hindoos.  At present I know not of
any success since I have been here.  Many say that the Gospel is the
word of truth; but they abound so much in flattery and encomiums,
which are mere words of course, that little can be said respecting
their sincerity.  The very common sins of lying and avarice are so
universal also, that no European who has not witnessed it can form
any idea of their various appearances: they will stoop to anything
whatsoever to get a few cowries, and lie on every occasion.  O how
desirable is the spread of the Gospel!

"4th July.--Rather more flat, perhaps owing to the excessive heat;
for in the rainy season, if there be a fine day, it is very hot
indeed.  Such has been this day, and I was necessitated to be out in
it from morning till evening, giving necessary directions.  I felt
very much fatigued indeed, and had no spirits left in the evening,
and in prayer was very barren...

"9th July to 4th Aug.--Employed in visiting several factories to
learn the process of indigo-making.  Had some very pleasant seasons
at Malda, where I preached several times, and the people seemed much
affected with the Word. One day, as Mr. Thomas and I were riding
out, we saw a basket hung in a tree, in which an infant had been
exposed; the skull remained, the rest having been devoured by ants."

Success in the indigo culture was indeed never possible in
Mudnabati.  The factory stood on the river Tangan, within what is
now the district of Dinajpoor, thirty miles north of Malda.  To this
day the revenue surveyors of Government describe it as low and
marshy, subject to inundation during the rains, and considered very
unhealthy.  Carey had not been there a fortnight when he had to make
this record:--

"5th, 6th, 7th July.--Much employed in settling the affairs of the
buildings, etc., having been absent so long, and several of our
managing and principal people being sick.  It is indeed an awful
time here with us now, scarcely a day but some are seized with
fevers.  It is, I believe, owing to the abundance of water, there
being rice-fields all around us, in which they dam up the water, so
that all the country hereabouts is about a foot deep in water; and
as we have rain, though moderate to what I expected the rainy season
to be, yet the continual moisture occasions fevers in such
situations where rice is cultivated...Felt at home and thankful
these days.  O that I may be very useful!  I must soon learn the
language tolerably well, for I am obliged to converse with the
natives every day, having no other persons here except my family."

Soon in September, the worst of all the months in Bengal, he himself
was brought near to the grave by a fever, one of the paroxysms
continuing for twenty-six hours without intermission, "when
providentially Mr. Udny came to visit us, not knowing that I was
ill, and brought a bottle of bark with him."  He slowly recovered,
but the second youngest child, Peter, a boy of five, was removed by
dysentery, and caste made it long difficult to find any native to
dig his grave.  But of this time the faithful sufferer could

"Sometimes I enjoyed sweet seasons of self-examination and prayer,
as I lay upon my bed.  Many hours together I sweetly spent in
contemplating subjects for preaching, and in musing over discourses
in Bengali; and when my animal spirits were somewhat raised by the
fever, I found myself able to reason and discourse in Bengali for
some hours together, and words and phrases occurred much more
readily than when I was in health.  When my dear child was ill I was
enabled to attend upon him night and day, though very dangerously
ill myself, without much fatigue; and now, I bless God that I feel a
sweet resignation to his will."

A still harder fate befell him.  The monomania of his wife became
chronic.  A letter which she wrote and sent by special messenger
called forth from Thomas this loving sympathy:--"You must endeavour
to consider it a disease.  The eyes and ears of many are upon you,
to whom your conduct is unimpeachable with respect to all her
charges; but if you show resentment, they have ears, and others have
tongues set on fire.  Were I in your case, I should be violent; but
blessed be God, who suits our burdens to our backs.  Sometimes I
pray earnestly for you, and I always feel for you.  Think of Job,
Think of Jesus.  Think of those who were 'destitute, afflicted,

A voyage up the Tangan in Mr. Udny's pinnace as far as the north
frontier, at a spot now passed by the railway to Darjeeling,
restored the invalid. "I am no hunter," he wrote, while Thomas was
shooting wild buffaloes, but he was ever adding to his store of
observations of the people, the customs and language.  Meanwhile he
was longing for letters from Fuller and Pearce and Ryland.  At the
end of January 1795 the missionary exile thus talks of himself in
his journal:--"Much engaged in writing, having begun to write
letters to Europe; but having received none, I feel that hope
deferred makes the heart sick.  However, I am so fully satisfied of
the firmness of their friendship that I feel a sweet pleasure in
writing to them, though rather of a forlorn kind; and having nothing
but myself to write about, feel the awkwardness of being an egotist.
I feel a social spirit though barred from society...I sometimes
walk in my garden, and try to pray to God; and if I pray at all it
is in the solitude of a walk.  I thought my soul a little drawn out
to-day, but soon gross darkness returned.  Spoke a word or two to a
Mohammedan upon the things of God, but I feel to be as bad as
they...9th May.  I have added nothing to these memoirs since the
19th of April.  Now I observe that for the last three sabbaths my
soul has been much comforted in seeing so large a congregation, and
more especially as many who are not our own workmen come from the
parts adjacent, whose attendance must be wholly disinterested.  I
therefore now rejoice in seeing a regular congregation of from two
to six hundred people of all descriptions--Mussulmans, Brahmans and
other classes of Hindus, which I look upon as a favourable token
from God...Blessed be God, I have at last received letters and other
articles from our friends in England...from dear brethren Fuller,
Morris, Pearce, and Rippon, but why not from others?...14th June.  I
have had very sore trials in my own family, from a quarter which I
forbear to mention.  Have greater need for faith and patience than
ever I had, and I bless God that I have not been altogether without
supplies of these graces...Mr. Thomas and his family spent one
Lord's day with us, May 23rd...We spent Wednesday, 26th, in prayer,
and for a convenient place assembled in a temple of Seeb, which was
near to our house...I was from that day seized with a dysentery,
which continued nearly a week with fearful violence; but then I
recovered, through abundant mercy.  That day of prayer was a good
day to our souls.  We concerted measures for forming a Baptist

To his sister he wrote, on the 11th March, of the church, which was
duly formed of Europeans and Eurasians.  No native convert was made
in this Dinapoor mission till 1806, after Carey had removed to
Serampore. "We have in the neighbourhood about fifteen or sixteen
serious persons, or those I have good hopes of, all Europeans.  With
the natives I have very large concerns; almost all the farmers for
nearly twenty miles round cultivate indigo for us, and the labouring
people working here to the number of about five hundred, so that I
have considerable opportunity of publishing the Gospel to them.  I
have so much knowledge of the language as to be able to preach to
them for about half an hour, so as to be understood, but am not able
to vary my subjects much.  I tell them of the evil and universality
of sin, the sins of a natural state, the justice of God, the
incarnation of Christ and his sufferings in our stead, and of the
necessity of conversion, holiness, and faith, in order to salvation.
They hear with attention in general, and some come to me for
instruction in the things of God."

"It was always my opinion that missionaries may and must support
themselves after having been sent out and received a little support
at first, and in consequence I pursue a very little worldly
employment which requires three months' closish attendance in the
year; but this is in the rains--the most unfavourable season for
exertion.  I have a district of about twenty miles square, where I
am continually going from village to village to publish the Gospel;
and in this space are about two hundred villages, whose inhabitants
from time to time hear the Word. My manner of travelling is with two
small boats; one serves me to live in, and the other for cooking my
food.  I carry all my furniture and food with me from place to
place--viz. a chair, a table, a bed, and a lamp.  I walk from
village to village, but repair to my boat for lodging and eating.
There are several rivers in this extent of country, which is very
convenient for travelling."

Carey's first convert seems to have been Ignatius Fernandez, a
Portuguese descendant who had prospered as a trader in Dinapoor
station.  The first Protestant place of worship in Bengal, outside
of Calcutta, was built by him, in 1797, next to his own house.
There he conducted service both in English and Bengali, whenever
Carey and Thomas, and Fountain afterwards, were unable to go out to
the station, and in his house Thomas and Fountain died.  He remained
there as a missionary till his own death, four years before Carey's,
when he left all his property to the mission.  The mission-house, as
it is now, is a typical example of the bungalow of one story, which
afterwards formed the first chapel in Serampore, and is still common
as officers' quarters in Barrackpore and other military stations.

Side by side with his daily public preaching and more private
conversations with inquirers in Bengali, Carey carried on the work
of Bible translation.  As each new portion was prepared it was
tested by being read to hundreds of natives.  The difficulty was
that he had at once to give a literary form to the rich materials of
the language, and to find in these or adapt from them terms
sufficiently pure and accurate to express the divine ideas and facts
revealed through the Hebrew and the Greek of the original.  He gives
us this unconscious glimpse of himself at work on this loftiest and
most fruitful of tasks, which Jerome had first accomplished for
Latin Christendom, Ulfila for our Scandinavian forefathers, Wiclif
for the English, and Luther for the Germans of the time.

"Now I must mention some of the difficulties under which we labour,
particularly myself.  The language spoken by the natives of this
part, though Bengali, is yet so different from the language itself,
that, though I can preach an hour with tolerable freedom so as that
all who speak the language well, or can write or read, perfectly
understand me, yet the poor labouring people can understand but
little; and though the language is rich, beautiful, and expressive,
yet the poor people, whose whole concern has been to get a little
rice to satisfy their wants, or to cheat their oppressive merchants
and zameendars, have scarcely a word in use about religion.  They
have no word for love, for repent, and a thousand other things; and
every idea is expressed either by quaint phrases or tedious
circumlocutions.  A native who speaks the language well finds it a
year's work to obtain their idiom.  This sometimes discourages me
much; but blessed be God I feel a growing desire to be always
abounding in the work of the Lord, and I know that my labour shall
not be in vain in the Lord. I am much encouraged by our Lord's
expression, 'He who reapeth' (in the harvest) 'receiveth wages, and
gathereth fruit unto eternal life.'  If I, like David, only am an
instrument of gathering materials, and another build the house, I
trust my joy will not be the less."  This was written to the
well-beloved Pearce, whom he would fain have had beside him at
Mudnabati.  To guide the two missionaries whom the Society were
about to send to Africa on the salaries which he and Thomas had set
free for this extension, Carey adds:--"They will do well to
associate as much as possible with the natives, and to write down
every word they can catch, with its meaning.  But if they have
children with them, it is by far the readiest way of learning to
listen to them, for they will catch up every idiom in a little time.
My children can speak nearly as well as the natives, and know many
things in Bengali which they do not know in English.  I should also
recommend to your consideration a very large country, perhaps
unthought of: I mean Bhootan or Tibet.  Were two missionaries sent
to that country, we should have it in our power to afford them much
help...The day I received your letter I set about composing a
grammar and dictionary of the Bengal language to send to you.  The
best account of Hindu mythology extant, and which is pretty exact,
is Sonnerat's Voyage, undertaken by order of the king of France."

Without Sanskrit Carey found that he could neither master its
Bengali offshoot nor enrich that vernacular with the words and
combinations necessary for his translations of Scripture.
Accordingly, with his usual rapidity and industry, we find that he
had by April 1796 so worked his way through the intricate
difficulties of the mother language of the Aryans that he could thus
write to Ryland, with more than a mere scholar's enthusiasm, of one
of the two great Vedic epics:--"I have read a considerable part of
the Mahabarata, an epic poem written in most beautiful language, and
much upon a par with Homer; and it was, like his Iliad, only
considered as a great effort of human genius, I should think it one
of the first productions in the world; but alas! it is the ground of
faith to millions of the simple sons of men, and as such must be
held in the utmost abhorrence."  At the beginning of 1798 he wrote
to Sutcliff:--"I am learning the Sanskrit language, which, with only
the helps to be procured here, is perhaps the hardest language in
the world.  To accomplish this, I have nearly translated the
Sanskrit grammar and dictionary into English, and have made
considerable progress in compiling a dictionary, Sanskrit, including
Bengali and English."

By this year he had completed his first translation of the Bible
except the historical books from Joshua to Job, and had gone to
Calcutta to obtain estimates for printing the New Testament, of
which he had reported to Mr. Fuller:--"It has undergone one
correction, but must undergo several more.  I employ a pundit merely
for this purpose, with whom I go through the whole in as exact a
manner as I can.  He judges of the style and syntax, and I of the
faithfulness of the translation.  I have, however, translated
several chapters together, which have not required any alteration in
the syntax whatever: yet I always submit this article entirely to
his judgment.  I can also, by hearing him read, judge whether he
understands his subject by his accenting his reading properly and
laying the emphasis on the right words.  If he fails in this, I
immediately suspect the translation; though it is not an easy matter
for an ordinary reader to lay the emphasis properly in reading
Bengali, in which there is no pointing at all.  The mode of
printing, i.e. whether a printing-press, etc., shall be sent from
England, or whether it shall be printed here, or whether it shall be
printed at all, now rests with the Society."

Fuller was willing, but the ardent scholar anticipated him.  Seeing
a wooden printing-press advertised in Calcutta for £40, Carey at
once ordered it.  On its arrival in 1798, "after worship" he
"retired and thanked God for furnishing us with a press."  When set
up in the Mudnabati house its working was explained to the natives,
on whom the delighted missionary's enthusiasm produced only the
impression that it must be the idol of the English.

But Carey's missionary organisation would not have been complete
without schools, and in planning these from the very first he gives
us the germs which blossomed into the Serampore College of 1818 on
the one hand, and the primary school circles under native Christian
inspectors on the other, a system carried out since the Mutiny of
1857 by the Christian Literature Society, and adopted by the state
departments of public instruction.

"MUDNABATI, 27th January 1795.--Mr. Thomas and I (between whom the
utmost harmony prevails) have formed a plan for erecting two
colleges (Chowparis, Bengali), one here and the other at his
residence, where we intend to educate twelve lads, viz. six
Mussulmans and six Hindoos at each place.  A pundit is to have the
charge of them, and they are to be taught Sanskrit, Bengali, and
Persian; the Bible is to be introduced, and perhaps a little
philosophy and geography.  The time of their education is to be
seven years, and we find them meat, clothing, lodging, etc.  We are
now inquiring for children proper for the purpose.  We have also
determined to require that the Society will advance money for types
to print the Bengali Bible, and make us their debtors for the sum,
which we hope to be able to pay off in one year: and it will also be
requisite to send a printing-press from England.  We will, if our
lives are spared, repay the whole, and print the Bible at our own
expense, and I hope the Society will become our creditors by paying
for them when delivered.  Mr. Thomas is now preparing letters for
specimens, which I hope will be sent by this conveyance.

"We are under great obligation to Mr. G. Udny for putting us in
these stations.  He is a very friendly man and a true Christian.  I
have no spirit for politics here; for whatever the East India
Company may be in England, their servants and officers here are very
different; we have a few laws, and nothing to do but to obey."  Of
his own school he wrote in 1799 that it consisted of forty boys.
"The school would have been much larger, had we been able to have
borne the expense; but, as among the scholars there are several
orphans whom we wholly maintain, we could not prudently venture on
any further expense...The boys have hitherto learned to read and
write, especially parts of the Scriptures, and to keep accounts.  We
may now be able to introduce some other useful branches of knowledge
among them...I trust these schools may tend to promote curiosity and
inquisitiveness among the rising generation; qualities which are
seldom found in the natives of Bengal."

The Medical Mission completed the equipment. "I submit it to the
consideration of the Society whether we should not be furnished with
medicines gratis.  No medicines will be sold by us, yet the cost of
them enters very deeply into our allowance.  The whole supply sent
in the Earl Howe, amounting to £35, besides charges amounting to
thirty per cent., falls on me; but the whole will either be
administered to sick poor, or given to any neighbour who is in want,
or used in our own families.  Neighbouring gentlemen have often
supplied us.  Indeed, considering the distance we are from medical
assistance, the great expensiveness of it far beyond our ability,
and the number of wretched, afflicted objects whom we continually
see and who continually apply for help, we ought never to sell a
pennyworth.  Brother Thomas has been the instrument of saving
numbers of lives.  His house is constantly surrounded with the
afflicted; and the cures wrought by him would have gained any
physician or surgeon in Europe the most extensive reputation.  We
ought to be furnished yearly with at least half a hundredweight of
Jesuit's bark."

Around and as the fruit of the completely organised mission, thus
conducted by the ordained preacher, teacher, scholar, scientist,
printer, and licensed indigo planter in one station, and by his
medical colleague sixteen miles to the north of him at Mahipal,
there gathered many native inquirers.  Besides the planters, civil
officials, and military officers, to whom he ministered in Malda and
Dinapoor stations, there was added the most able and consistent
convert, Mr. Cunninghame of Lainshaw, the assistant judge, who
afterwards in England fought the battle of missions, and from his
Ayrshire estate, where he built a church, became famous as an
expounder of prophecy.  Carey looked upon this as "the greatest
event that has occurred since our coming to this country."  The
appointment of Lord Mornington, soon to be known as the Marquis
Wellesley, "the glorious little man," as Metcalfe called him, and
hardly second to his younger brother Wellington, having led Fuller
to recommend that Carey should wait upon his Excellency at Calcutta,
this reply was received:--"I would not, however, have you suppose
that we are obliged to conceal ourselves, or our work: no such
thing.  We preach before magistrates and judges; and were I to be in
the company with Lord Mornington, I should not hesitate to declare
myself a missionary to the heathen, though I would not on any
account return myself as such to the Governor-General in Council."

Two years before this, in 1797, Carey had written:--"This mission
should be strengthened as much as possible, as its situation is such
as may put it in our power, eventually, to spread the Gospel through
the greatest part of Asia, and almost all the necessary languages
may be learned here."  He had just returned from his first long
missionary tour among the Bhooteas, who from Tibet had overrun the
eastern Himalaya from Darjeeling to Assam.  Carey and Thomas were
received as Christian Lamas by the Soobah or lieutenant-governor of
the country below the hills, which in 1865 we were compelled to
annex and now administer as Jalpaigori District.  They seemed to
have been the first Englishmen who had entered the territory since
the political and commercial missions of Bogle and Buchanan-Hamilton
sent by Warren Hastings.

"The genuine politeness and gentleman-like behaviour of the Soobah
exceeded everything that can be imagined, and his generosity was
astonishing.  He insisted on supplying all our people with
everything they wanted; and if we did but cast our eyes to any
object in the room, he immediately presented us with one of the same
sort.  Indeed he seemed to interpret our looks before we were aware;
and in this manner he presented each of us that night with a sword,
shield, helmet, and cup, made of a very light beautiful wood, and
used by all the Bhooteas for drinking in.  We admiring the wood, he
gave us a large log of it; which appears to be like fir, with a very
dark beautiful grain: it is full of a resin or turpentine, and burns
like a candle if cut into thin pieces, and serves for that use.  In
eating, the Soobah imitated our manners so quickly and exactly, that
though he had never seen a European before, yet he appeared as free
as if he had spent his life with them.  We ate his food, though I
confess the thoughts of the Jinkof's bacon made me eat rather
sparingly.  We had much talk about Bhootan, and about the Gospel.

"We found that he had determined to give all the country a testimony
of his friendship for us in a public manner; and the next day was
fixed on to perform the ceremony in our tent on the market-place.
Accordingly we got instructed in the necessary etiquette; and
informed him we were only coming a short journey to see the country,
were not provided with English cloth, etc., for presents.  The time
being come, we were waited on by the Soobah, followed by all his
servants, both Bhooteas and Hindus.  Being seated, we exchanged each
five rupees and five pieces of betel, in the sight of the whole
town; and having chewed betel for the first time in our lives, we
embraced three times in the Eastern manner, and then shook hands in
the English manner; after which, he made us a present of a piece of
rich debang wrought with gold, each a Bhootan blanket, and the tail
of an animal called the cheer cow, as bushy as a horse's, and used
in the Hindu worship...In the morning, the Soobah came with his
usual friendship, and brought more presents, which we received, and
took our leave.  He sent us away with every honour he could heap
upon us; as a band of music before us, guides to show us the way,
etc....The Soobah is to pay us a visit in a little time, which I
hope to improve for the great end of settling a mission in that

Carey applied his unusual powers of detailed observation and memory
in noting the physical and mental characteristics of these little
Buddhists, the structure of the language and nature of their books,
beliefs, and government, all of which he afterwards utilised.  He
was often in sight of snowy Kinchinjinga (28,156 feet), behind
Darjeeling, and when the Soobah, being sick, afterwards sent
messengers with gifts to induce him to return, he wrote:--"I hope to
ascend those stupendous mountains, which are so high as to be seen
at a distance of 200 or 250 miles.  One of these distant mountains,
which is seen at Mahipal, is concealed from view by the tops of a
nearer range of hills, when you approach within sixty miles of them.
The distant range forms an angle of about ten degrees with the
horizon."  But the time did not come for a mission to that region
till the sanitarium of Darjeeling became the centre of another
British district opened up by railway from Calcutta, and now the
aboriginal Lepchas are coming in large numbers into the church.
Subsequent communications from the Soobah informed them of the
Garos of Assam.

On his last visit to Calcutta, in 1799, "to get types cast for
printing the Bible," Carey witnessed that sight of widow-burning
which was to continue to disgrace alike the Hindoos and the
Company's Government until his incessant appeals in India and in
England led to its prevention in 1829.  In a letter to Dr. Ryland he
thus describes the horrid rite:--

"MUDNABATI, 1st April 1799.--As I was returning from Calcutta I saw
the Sahamaranam, or, a woman burning herself with the corpse of her
husband, for the first time in my life.  We were near the village of
Noya Serai, or, as Rennell calls it in his chart of the Hoogli
river, Niaverai.  Being evening, we got out of the boat to walk,
when we saw a number of people assembled on the river-side.  I asked
them what they were met for, and they told me to burn the body of a
dead man.  I inquired if his wife would die with him; they answered
Yes, and pointed to the woman.  She was standing by the pile, which
was made of large billets of wood, about two and a half feet high,
four feet long, and two wide, on the top of which lay the dead body
of her husband.  Her nearest relation stood by her, and near her was
a small basket of sweetmeats called Thioy.  I asked them if this was
the woman's choice, or if she were brought to it by any improper
influence?  They answered that it was perfectly voluntary.  I talked
till reasoning was of no use, and then began to exclaim with all my
might against what they were doing, telling them that it was a
shocking murder.  They told me it was a great act of holiness, and
added in a very surly manner, that if I did not like to see it I
might go farther off, and desired me to go.  I told them that I
would not go, that I was determined to stay and see the murder, and
that I should certainly bear witness of it at the tribunal of God. I
exhorted the woman not to throw away her life; to fear nothing, for
no evil would follow her refusal to burn.  But she in the most calm
manner mounted the pile, and danced on it with her hands extended,
as if in the utmost tranquillity of spirit.  Previous to her
mounting the pile the relation, whose office it was to set fire to
the pile, led her six times round it, at two intervals--that is,
thrice at each circumambulation.  As she went round she scattered
the sweetmeat above mentioned among the people, who picked it up and
ate it as a very holy thing.  This being ended, and she having
mounted the pile and danced as above mentioned (N.B.--The dancing
only appeared to be to show us her contempt of death, and prove to
us that her dying was voluntary), she lay down by the corpse, and
put one arm under its neck and the other over it, when a quantity of
dry cocoa-leaves and other substances were heaped over them to a
considerable height, and then Ghee, or melted preserved butter,
poured on the top.  Two bamboos were then put over them and held
fast down, and fire put to the pile, which immediately blazed very
fiercely, owing to the dry and combustible materials of which it was
composed.  No sooner was the fire kindled than all the people set up
a great shout--Hurree-Bol, Hurree-Bol, which is a common shout of
joy, and an invocation of Hurree, or Seeb. It was impossible to have
heard the woman had she groaned, or even cried aloud, on account of
the mad noise of the people, and it was impossible for her to stir
or struggle on account of the bamboos which were held down on her
like the levers of a press.  We made much objection to their using
these bamboos, and insisted that it was using force to prevent the
woman from getting up when the fire burned her.  But they declared
that it was only done to keep the pile from falling down.  We could
not bear to see more, but left them, exclaiming loudly against the
murder, and full of horror at what we had seen."  In the same letter
Carey communicates the information he had collected regarding the
Jews and Syrian Christians of the Malabar coast.

Mr. G. Udny had now found his private indigo enterprise to be
disastrous.  He resolved to give it up and retire to England.
Thomas had left his factory, and was urging his colleague to try
the sugar trade, which at that time meant the distillation of rum.
Carey rather took over from Mr. Udny the out-factory of Kidderpore,
twelve miles distant, and there resolved to prepare for the arrival
of colleagues, the communistic missionary settlement on the Moravian
plan, which he had advocated in his Enquiry.  Mr. John Fountain had
been sent out as the first reinforcement, but he proved to be almost
as dangerous to the infant mission from his outspoken political
radicalism as Thomas had been from his debts.  Carey seriously
contemplated the setting up of his mission centre among the
Bhooteas, so as to be free from the East India Company.  The
authorities would not license Fountain as his assistant.  Would they
allow future missionaries to settle with him?  Would they always
renew his own licence?  And what if he must cease altogether to work
with his hands, and give himself wholly to the work of the mission
as seemed necessary?

Four new colleagues and their families were already on the sea, but
God had provided a better refuge for His servants till the public
conscience which they were about to quicken and enlighten should
cause the persecution to cease.




Effects of the news in England on the Baptists--On the home
churches--In the foundation of the London and other Missionary
Societies--In Scotland--In Holland and America--The missionary
home--Joshua Marshman, William Ward, and two others sent
out--Landing at the Iona of Southern Asia--Meeting of Ward and
Carey--First attempt to evangelise the non-Aryan hill tribes--Carey
driven by providences to Serampore--Dense population of Hoogli
district--Adapts his communistic plan to the new
conditions--Purchase of the property--Constitution of the
Brotherhood--His relations to Marshman and Ward--Hannah Marshman,
the first woman missionary--Daily life of the Brethren--Form of
Agreement--Carey's ideal system of missionary administration
realised for fifteen years--Spiritual heroism of the Brotherhood.

The first two English missionaries to India seemed to those who sent
them forth to have disappeared for ever.  For fourteen months, in
those days of slow Indiamen and French privateers, no tidings of
their welfare reached the poor praying people of the midlands, who
had been emboldened to begin the heroic enterprise.  The convoy,
which had seen the Danish vessel fairly beyond the French coast, had
been unable to bring back letters on account of the weather.  At
last, on the 29th July 1794, Fuller, the secretary; Pearce, the
beloved personal friend of Carey; Ryland in Bristol; and the
congregation at Leicester, received the journals of the voyage and
letters which told of the first six weeks' experience at Balasore,
in Calcutta, Bandel, and Nuddea, just before Carey knew the worst of
their pecuniary position.  The committee at once met.  They sang
"with sacred joy" what has ever since been the jubilee hymn of
missions, that by William Williams--

   "O'er those gloomy hills of darkness."

They "returned solemn thanks to the everlasting God whose mercy
endureth for ever, for having preserved you from the perils of the
sea, and hitherto made your ways prosperous.  In reading the short
account of your labours we feel something of that spirit spoken of
in the prophet, 'Thine heart shall fear and be enlarged.'  We
cordially thank you for your assiduity in learning the languages, in
translating, and in every labour of love in which you have engaged.
Under God we cheerfully confide in your wisdom, fidelity, and
prudence, with relation to the seat of your labours or the means to
carry them into effect.  If there be one place, however, which
strikes us as of more importance than the rest, it is Nuddea.  But
you must follow where the Lord opens a door for you."  The same
spirit of generous confidence marked the relations of Carey and the
committee so long as Fuller was secretary.  When the news came that
the missionaries had become indigo planters, some of the weaker
brethren, estimating Carey by themselves, sent out a mild warning
against secular temptations, to which he returned a half-amused and
kindly reply.  John Newton, then the aged rector of St. Mary
Woolnoth, on being consulted, reassured them: "If the heart be fired
with a zeal for God and love to souls," he said, "such attention to
business as circumstances require will not hurt it."  Since Carey,
like the Moravians, meant that the missionaries should live upon a
common stock, and never lay up money, the weakest might have
recognised the Paul-like nobleness, which had marked all his life,
in relinquishing the scanty salary that it might be used for other
missions to Africa and Asia.

The spiritual law which Duff's success afterwards led Chalmers to
formulate, that the relation of foreign to home missions acts not by
exhaustion but by fermentation, now came to be illustrated on a
great scale, and to result in the foundation of the catholic
missionary enterprise of the evangelicals of England, Scotland,
Ireland, America, Germany, and France, which has marked the whole
nineteenth century.  We find it first in Fuller himself.  In
comforting Thomas during his extremest dejection he quoted to him
from his own journal of 1789 the record of a long period of
spiritual inactivity, which continued till Carey compelled him to
join in the mission. "Before this I did little but pine over my
misery, but since I have betaken myself to greater activity for God,
my strength has been recovered and my soul replenished." "Your work
is a great work, and the eyes of the religious world are upon you.
Your undertaking, with that of your dear colleague, has provoked
many.  The spirit of missions is gone forth.  I wish it may never
stop till the Gospel is sent unto all the world."

Following the pietist Francke, who in 1710 published the first
missionary reports, and also the Moravians, Fuller and his
coadjutors issued from the press of J. W. Morris at Clipstone,
towards the end of 1794, No. I. of their Periodical Accounts
relative to a Society formed among the Particular Baptists for
Propagating the Gospel among the Heathen.  That contained a
narrative of the foundation of the Society and the letters of Carey
up to 15th February 1794 from the Soondarbans.  Six of these
Accounts appeared up to the year 1800, when they were published as
one volume with an index and illustrations.  The volume closes with
a doggerel translation of one of several Gospel ballads which Carey
had written in Bengali in 1798.  He had thus early brought into the
service of Christ the Hindoo love of musical recitative, which was
recently re-discovered--as it were--and now forms an important mode
of evangelistic work when accompanied by native musical instruments.
The original has a curious interest and value in the history of the
Bengali language, as formed by Carey.  As to the music he
wrote:--"We sometimes have a melody that cheers my heart, though it
would be discordant upon the ears of an Englishman."

Such was the immediate action of the infant Baptist Society.  The
moment Dr. Ryland read his letter from Carey he sent for Dr. Bogue
and Mr. Stephen, who happened to be in Bristol, to rejoice with him.
The three returned thanks to God, and then Bogue and Stephen,
calling on Mr. Hey, a leading minister, took the first step towards
the foundation of a similar organisation of non-Baptists, since
known as the London Missionary Society.  Immediately Bogue, the able
Presbyterian, who had presided over a theological school at Gosport
from which missionaries went forth, and who refused the best living
in Edinburgh when offered to him by Dundas, wrote his address, which
appeared in the Evangelical Magazine for September, calling on the
churches to send out at least twenty or thirty missionaries.  In the
sermon of lofty eloquence which he preached the year after, he
declared that the missionary movement of that time would form an
epoch in the history of man,--"the time will be ever remembered by
us, and may it be celebrated by future ages as the Æra of Christian

On the same day the Rev. T. Haweis, rector of All Saints, Aldwinkle,
referring to the hundreds of ministers collected to decide where the
first mission should be sent, thus burst forth: "Methinks I see the
great Angel of the Covenant in the midst of us, pluming his wings,
and ready to fly through the midst of heaven with his own
everlasting Gospel, to every nation and tribe and tongue and
people."  In Hindostan "our brethren the Baptists have at present
prevented our wishes...there is room for a thousand missionaries,
and I wish we may be ready with a numerous host for that or any
other part of the earth."

"Scotland10 was the next to take up the challenge sent by Carey.
Greville Ewing, then a young minister of the kirk in Edinburgh,
published in March 1796 the appeal of the Edinburgh or Scottish
Missionary Society, which afterwards sent John Wilson to Bombay, and
that was followed by the Glasgow Society, to which we owe the most
successful of the Kafir missions in South Africa.  Robert Haldane
sold all that he had when he read the first number of the Periodical
Accounts, and gave £35,000 to send a Presbyterian mission of six
ministers and laymen, besides himself, to do from Benares what Carey
had planned from Mudnabati; but Pitt as well as Dundas, though his
personal friends, threatened him with the Company's intolerant Act
of Parliament.  Evangelical ministers of the Church of England took
their proper place in the new crusade, and a year before the
eighteenth century closed they formed the agency, which has ever
since been in the forefront of the host of the Lord as the Church
Missionary Society, with Carey's friend, Thomas Scott, as its first
secretary.  The sacred enthusiasm was caught by the Netherlands on
the one side under the influence of Dr. Van der Kemp, who had
studied at Edinburgh University, and by the divinity students of New
England, of whom Adoniram Judson was even then in training to
receive from Carey the apostolate of Burma.  Soon too the Bengali
Bible translations were to unite with the needs of the Welsh at home
to establish the British and Foreign Bible Society.

As news of all this reached Carey amid his troubles and yet triumphs
of faith in the swamps of Dinajpoor, and when he learned that he was
soon to be joined by four colleagues, one of whom was Ward whom he
himself had trysted to print the Bengali Bible for him, he might
well write, in July 1799:--"The success of the Gospel and, among
other things, the hitherto unextinguishable missionary flame in
England and all the western world, give us no little encouragement
and animate our hearts."  To Sutcliff he had written eighteen months
before that:--"I rejoice much at the missionary spirit which has
lately gone forth: surely it is a prelude to the universal spread of
the Gospel!  Your account of the German Moravian Brethren's
affectionate regard towards me is very pleasing.  I am not much
moved by what men in general say of me; yet I cannot be insensible
to the regards of men eminent for godliness...Staying at home is now
become sinful in many cases, and will become so more and more.  All
gifts should be encouraged, and spread abroad."

The day was breaking now.  Men as well as money were offered for
Carey's work.  In Scotland especially Fuller found that he had but
to ask, but to appear in any evangelical pulpit, and he would
receive sums which, in that day of small things, rebuked his little
faith.  Till the last Scotland was loyal to Carey and his
colleagues, and with almost a prevision of this he wrote so early as
1797:--"It rejoices my heart much to hear of our brethren in
Scotland having so liberally set themselves to encourage the
mission."  They approved of his plans, and prayed for him and his
work.  When Fuller called on Cecil for help, the "churchy"
evangelical told him he had a poor opinion of all Baptists except
one, the man who wrote The Gospel Worthy of All Acceptation.  When
he learned that its author was before him, the hasty offender
apologised and offered a subscription. "Not a farthing, sir!" was
the reply, "you do not give in faith;" but the persistent Cecil
prevailed.  Men, however, were a greater want than money at that
early stage of the modern crusade.  Thomas and Fountain had each
been a mistake.  So were the early African missionaries, with the
exception of the first Scotsman, Peter Greig.  Of the thirty sent
out by the London Missionary Society in the Duff only four were fit
for ordination, and not one has left a name of mark.  The Church
Mission continued to send out only Germans till 1815.  In quick
succession four young men offered themselves to the Baptist Society
to go out as assistants to Carey, in the hope that the Company would
give them a covenant to reside--Brunsdon and Grant, two of Ryland's
Bristol flock; Joshua Marshman with his wife Hannah Marshman, and
William Ward called by Carey himself.

In nine months Fuller had them and their families shipped in an
American vessel, the Criterion, commanded by Captain Wickes, a
Presbyterian elder of Philadelphia, who ever after promoted the
cause in the United States.  Charles Grant helped them as he would
have aided Carey alone.  Though the most influential of the
Company's directors, he could not obtain a passport for them, but he
gave them the very counsel which was to provide for the young
mission its ark of defence: "Do not land at Calcutta but at
Serampore, and there, under the protection of the Danish flag,
arrange to join Mr. Carey."  After five months' prosperous voyage
the party reached the Hoogli.  Before arriving within the limits of
the port of Calcutta Captain Wickes sent them off in two boats under
the guidance of a Bengali clerk to Serampore, fifteen miles higher
up on the right bank of the river.  They had agreed that he should
boldly enter them, not as assistant planters, but as Christian
missionaries, rightly trusting to Danish protection.  Charles Grant
had advised them well, but it is not easy now, as in the case of
their predecessors in 1795 and of their successors up to 1813, to
refrain from indignation that the British Parliament, and the party
led by William Pitt, should have so long lent all the weight of
their power to the East India Company in the vain attempt to keep
Christianity from the Hindoos.  Ward's journal thus simply tells the
story of the landing of the missionaries at this Iona, this
Canterbury of Southern Asia:--

"Lord's-day, Oct. 13, 1799.--Brother Brunsdon and I slept in the
open air on our chests.  We arrived at Serampore this morning by
daylight, in health and pretty good spirits.  We put up at Myerr's,
a Danish tavern to which we had been recommended.  No worship
to-day.  Nothing but a Portuguese church here.

"Oct. 14.--Mr. Forsyth from Calcutta, missionary belonging to the
London Missionary Society, astonished us by his presence this
afternoon.  He was wholly unknown, but soon became well known.  He
gave us a deal of interesting information.  He had seen brother
Carey, who invited him to his house, offered him the assistance of
his Moonshi, etc.

"Oct. 16--The Captain having been at Calcutta came and informed us
that his ship could not be entered unless we made our appearance.
Brother Brunsdon and I went to Calcutta, and the next day we were
informed that the ship had obtained an entrance, on condition that
we appeared at the Police Office, or would continue at Serampore.
All things considered we preferred the latter, till the arrival of
our friends from Kidderpore to whom we had addressed letters.
Captain Wickes called on Rev. Mr. Brown, who very kindly offered to
do anything for us in his power.  Our Instructions with respect to
our conduct towards Civil Government were read to him.  He promised
to call at the Police Office afterwards, and to inform the Master
that we intended to stay at Serampore, till we had leave to go up
the country.  Captain Wickes called at the office afterwards, and
they seemed quite satisfied with our declaration by him.  In the
afternoon we went to Serampore.

"Oct. 19.--I addressed a letter to the Governor to-day begging his
acceptance of the last number of our Periodical Accounts, and
informing him that we proposed having worship to-morrow in our own
house, from which we did not wish to exclude any person.

"Lord's-day, Oct. 20.--This morning the Governor sent to inquire the
hours of our worship.  About half-past ten he came to our house with
a number of gentlemen and their retinue.  I preached from Acts xx.
24.  We had a very attentive congregation of Europeans: several
appeared affected, among whom was the Governor."

The text was well chosen from Paul's words to the elders of Ephesus,
as he turned his face towards the bonds and afflictions that awaited
him--"But none of these things move me, neither count I my life dear
unto myself, so that I might finish my course with joy, and the
ministry which I have received of the Lord Jesus, to testify the
gospel of the grace of God." It proved to be a history of the three
men thenceforth best known as the Serampore Missionaries.  Ward,
too, the literary member of the mission, composed the hymn which
thus concluded:--

"Yes, we are safe beneath Thy shade,
 And shall be so 'midst India's heat:
 What should a missionary dread,
 For devils crouch at Jesus' feet.

"There, sweetest Saviour! let Thy cross
 Win many Hindoo hearts to Thee;
 This shall make up for every loss,
 While Thou art ours eternally."

In his first letter to a friend in Hull Ward used language which
unconsciously predicted the future of the mission:--"With a Bible
and a press posterity will see that a missionary will not labour in
vain, even in India."  But one of their number, Grant, was meanwhile
removed by death, and, while they waited for a month, Carey failed
to obtain leave for them to settle as his assistants in British
territory.  He had appealed to Mr. Brown, and to Dr. Roxburgh, his
friend in charge of the Botanic Garden, to use his influence with
the Government through Colebrooke, the Oriental scholar, then high
in the service.  But it was in vain.  The police had seen with
annoyance the missionaries slip from their grasp because of the
liberality of the Governor-General of whom Carey had written to
Ryland a year before: "At Calcutta, I saw much dissipation; but yet
I think less than formerly.  Lord Mornington has set his face
against sports, gaming, horse-racing, and working on the Lord's-day;
in consequence of which these infamous practices are less common
than formerly."  The missionaries, too, had at first been reported
not as Baptist but as "Papist," and the emissaries of France,
believed to be everywhere, must be watched against.  The brave
little Governor let it be understood that he would protect to the
last the men who had been committed to his care by the Danish consul
in London.  So Ward obtained a Danish passport to enable him to
visit Dinapoor and consult with Carey.

It was Sunday morning when he approached the Mudnabati factory,
"feeling very unusual sensations," greatly excited. "At length I saw
Carey!  He is less altered than I expected: has rather more flesh
than when in England, and, blessed be God! he is a young man still."
It was a wrench to sacrifice his own pioneer mission, property
worth £500, the school, the church, the inquirers, but he did not
hesitate.  He thus stated the case on the other side:--"At Serampore
we may settle as missionaries, which is not allow here; and the
great ends of the mission, particularly the printing of the
Scriptures, seem much more likely to be answered in that situation
than in this.  There also brother Ward can have the inspection of
the press; whereas here we should be deprived of his important
assistance.  In that part of the country the inhabitants are far
more numerous than in this; and other missionaries may there be
permitted to join us, which here it seems they will not."  On the
way down, during a visit to the Rajmahal Hills, round which the
great Ganges sweeps, Carey and Ward made the first attempt to
evangelise the Santal and other simple aboriginal tribes, whom the
officials Brown and Cleveland had partly tamed.  The Paharis are
described, at that time, as without caste, priests, or public
religion, as living on Indian corn and by hunting, for which they
carry bows and arrows. "Brother Carey was able to converse with
them."  Again, Ward's comment on the Bengali services on the next
Sunday, from the boats, is "the common sort wonder how brother Carey
can know so much of the Shasters." "I long," wrote Carey from the
spot to his new colleagues, "to stay here and tell these social and
untutored heathen the good news from heaven.  I have a strong
persuasion that the doctrine of a dying Saviour would, under the
Holy Spirit's influence, melt their hearts."  From Taljheri and
Pokhuria, near that place, to Parisnath, Ranchi, and Orissa,
thousands of Santals and Kols have since been gathered into the

On the 10th January 1800 Carey took up his residence at Serampore,
on the 11th he was presented to the Governor, and "he went out and
preached to the natives."  His apprenticeship was over; so began his
full apostolate, instant in season and out of season, to end only
with his life thirty-four years after.

Thus step by step, by a way that he knew not, the shoemaker lad--who
had educated himself to carry the Gospel to Tahiti, had been sent to
Bengal in spite of the Company which cast him out of their ship, had
starved in Calcutta, had built him a wooden hut in the jungles of
the Delta, had become indigo planter in the swamps of Dinapoor that
he might preach Christ without interference, had been forced to
think of seeking the protection of a Buddhist in the Himalaya
morass--was driven to begin anew in the very heart of the most
densely peopled part of the British Empire, under the jealous care
of the foreign European power which had a century before sent
missionaries to Tranquebar and taught Zinzendorf and the Moravians
the divine law of the kingdom; encouraged by a Governor, Colonel
Bie, who was himself a disciple of Schwartz.  To complete this
catalogue of special providences we may add that, if Fuller had
delayed only a little longer, even Serampore would have been found
shut against the missionaries.  For the year after, when Napoleon's
acts had driven us to war with Denmark, a detachment of British
troops, under Lord Minto's son, took possession of Fredericksnagore,
as Serampore was officially called, and of the Danish East India
Company's ship there, without opposition.

The district or county of Hoogli and Howrah, opposite Calcutta and
Barrackpore, of which Serampore is the central port, swarms with a
population, chiefly Hindoo but partly Mussulman, unmatched for
density in any other part of the world.  If, after years of a
decimating fever, each of its 1701 square miles still supports
nearly a thousand human beings or double the proportion of Belgium,
we cannot believe that it was much less dense at the beginning of
the century.  From Howrah, the Surrey side of Calcutta, up to Hoogli
the county town, the high ridge of mud between the river and the old
channel of the Ganges to the west, has attracted the wealthiest and
most intellectually active of all the Bengalees.  Hence it was here
that Portuguese and Dutch, French and English, and Danish planted
their early factories.  The last to obtain a site of twenty acres
from the moribund Mussulman Government at Moorshedabad was Denmark,
two years before Plassey.  In the half century the hut of the first
Governor sent from Tranquebar had grown into the "beautiful little
town" which delighted the first Baptist missionaries.  Its
inhabitants, under only British administration since 1845, now
number 45,000.  Then they were much fewer, but then even more than
now the town was a centre of the Vishnoo-worship of Jagganath,
second only to that of Pooree in all India.  Not far off, and now
connected with the port by railway, is the foul shrine of
Tarakeswar, which attracts thousands of pilgrims, many of them
widows, who measure the road with their prostrate bodies dripping
from the bath.  Commercially Serampore sometimes distanced Calcutta
itself, for all the foreign European trade was centred in it during
the American and French wars, and the English civilians used its
investments as the best means of remitting their savings home.  When
the missionaries landed there was nothing but a Portuguese Catholic
church in the settlement, and the Governor was raising subscriptions
for that pretty building in which Carey preached till he died, and
the spire of which the Governor-General is said to have erected to
improve the view of the town from the windows of his summer palace
at Barrackpore opposite.

Removed from the rural obscurity of a Bengali village, where the
cost of housing, clothing, and living was small, to a town in the
neighbourhood of the capital much frequented by Europeans, Carey at
once adapted the practical details of his communistic brotherhood to
the new circumstances.  With such wisdom was he aided in this by the
business experience of Marshman and Ward, that a settlement was
formed which admitted of easy development in correspondence with the
rapid growth of the mission.  At first the community consisted of
ten adults and nine children.  Grant had been carried off in a fever
caused by the dampness of their first quarters.  The promising
Brunsdon was soon after removed by liver complaint caught from
standing on an unmatted floor in the printing-office.  Fountain, who
at first continued the mission at Dinapoor, soon died there a happy
death.  Thomas had settled at Beerbhoom, but joined the Serampore
brethren in time to do good though brief service before he too was
cut off.  But, fortunately as it proved for the future, Carey had to
arrange for five families at the first, and this is how it was done
as described by Ward:--

"The renting of a house, or houses, would ruin us.  We hoped
therefore to have been able to purchase land, and build mat houses
upon it; but we can get none properly situated.  We have in
consequence purchased of the Governor's nephew a large house in the
middle of the town for Rs.6000, or about £800; the rent in four
years would have amounted to the purchase.  It consists of a
spacious verandah (portico) and hall, with two rooms on each side.
Rather more to the front are two other rooms separate, and on one
side is a storehouse, separate also, which will make a
printing-office.  It stands by the river-side upon a pretty large
piece of ground, walled round, with a garden at the bottom, and in
the middle a fine tank or pool of water.  The price alarmed us, but
we had no alternative; and we hope this will form a comfortable
missionary settlement.  Being near to Calcutta, it is of the utmost
importance to our school, our press, and our connection with

"From hence may the Gospel issue and pervade all India," they wrote
to Fuller. "We intend to teach a school, and make what we can of our
press.  The paper is all arrived, and the press, with the types,
etc., complete.  The Bible is wholly translated, except a few
chapters, so that we intend to begin printing immediately, first the
New and then the Old Testament.  We love our work, and will do all
we can to lighten your expenses."

This house-chapel, with two acres of garden land and separate rooms
on either side, continued till 1875 to be the nucleus of the
settlement afterwards celebrated all over South Asia and
Christendom.  The chapel is still sacred to the worship of God. The
separate rooms to the left, fronting the Hoogli, became enlarged
into the stately residence of Mr. John Marshman, C.S.I., and his two
successors in the Friend of India, while beyond were the girl's
school, now removed, the residence of Dr. Joshua Marshman before his
death, and the boys' school presented to the mission by the King of
Denmark.  The separate rooms to the right grew into the press;
farther down the river was the house of the Lady Rumohr who became
Carey's second wife, with the great paper-mill behind; and, still
farther, the second park in which the Serampore College was built,
with the principal's house in which Carey died, and a hostel for the
Native Christian students behind.  The whole settlement finally
formed a block of at least five acres, with almost palatial
buildings, on the right bank of the Hoogli, which, with a breadth of
half a mile when in flood, rolls between it and the
Governor-General's summer house and English-like park of
Barrackpore.  The original two acres became Carey's Botanic Garden;
the houses he surrounded and connected by mahogany trees, which grew
to be of umbrageous beauty.  His favourite promenade between the
chapel and the mill, and ultimately the college, was under an avenue
of his own planting, long known as "Carey's Walk."

The new colleagues who were to live with him in loving brotherhood
till death removed the last in 1837 were not long in attracting him.
The two were worthy to be associated with him, and so admirably
supplemented his own deficiencies that the brotherhood became the
most potent and permanent force in India.  He thus wrote to Fuller
his first impressions of them, with a loving
self-depreciation:--"Brother Ward is the very man we wanted: he
enters into the work with his whole soul.  I have much pleasure in
him, and expect much from him.  Brother Marshman is a prodigy of
diligence and prudence, as is also his wife in the latter: learning
the language is mere play to him; he has already acquired as much as
I did in double the time."  After eight months of study and
evangelising work they are thus described:--"Our brother Marshman,
who is a true missionary, is able to talk a little; he goes out
frequently, nay almost every day, and assaults the fortress of
Satan.  Brother Brunsdon can talk a little, though not like
Marshman.  Brother Ward is a great prize; he does not learn the
language so quickly, but he is so holy, so spiritual a man, and so
useful among the children."

Thus early did Carey note the value of Hannah Marshman, the first
woman missionary to India.  Granddaughter of the Baptist minister of
Crockerton in Wiltshire, she proved to be for forty-six years at
once a loving wife, and the equal of the three missionaries of
Christ and of civilisation whom she aided in the common home, in the
schools, in the congregation, in the Native Christian families, and
even, at that early time, in purely Hindoo circles.  Without her the
mission must have been one-sided indeed.  It gives us a pathetic
interest to turn to her household books, where we find entered with
loving care and thoughtful thrift all the daily details which at
once form a valuable contribution to the history of prices, and show
how her "prudence" combined with the heroic self-denial of all to
make the Serampore mission the light of India.  Ward's journal
supplies this first sketch of the brotherhood, who realised, more
than probably any in Protestant, Romanist, or Greek hagiology, the
life of the apostolic community in Jerusalem:--

"January 18, 1800.--This week we have adopted a set of rules for the
government of the family.  All preach and pray in turn; one
superintends the affairs of the family for a month, and then
another; brother Carey is treasurer, and has the regulation of the
medicine chest; brother Fountain is librarian.  Saturday evening is
devoted to adjusting differences, and pledging ourselves to love one
another.  One of our resolutions is, that no one of us do engage in
private trade; but that all be done for the benefit of the

"August 1.--Our labours for every day are now regularly arranged.
About six o'clock we rise; brother Carey to his garden; brother
Marshman to his school at seven; brother Brunsdon, Felix, and I, to
the printing-office.  At eight the bell rings for family worship: we
assemble in the hall; sing, read, and pray.  Breakfast.  Afterwards,
brother Carey goes to the translation, or reading proofs: brother
Marshman to school, and the rest to the printing-office.  Our
compositor having left us, we do without: we print three half-sheets
of 2000 each in a week; have five pressmen, one folder, and one
binder.  At twelve o'clock we take a luncheon; then most of us shave
and bathe, read and sleep before dinner, which we have at three.
After dinner we deliver our thoughts on a text or question: this we
find to be very profitable.  Brother and sister Marshman keep their
schools till after two.  In the afternoon, if business be done in
the office, I read and try to talk Bengali with the bràmmhàn.  We
drink tea about seven, and have little or no supper.  We have
Bengali preaching once or twice in the week, and on Thursday evening
we have an experience meeting.  On Saturday evening we meet to
compose differences and transact business, after prayer, which is
always immediately after tea.  Felix is very useful in the office;
William goes to school, and part of the day learns to bind.  We meet
two hours before breakfast on the first Monday in the month, and
each one prays for the salvation of the Bengal heathen.  At night we
unite our prayers for the universal spread of the Gospel."

The "Form of Agreement" which regulated the social economy and
spiritual enterprise of the brotherhood, and also its legal
relations to the Baptist Society in England, deserves study, in its
divine disinterestedness, its lofty aims, and its kindly common
sense.  Fuller had pledged the Society in 1798 to send out £360 a
year for the joint family of six missionaries, their wives, and
children.  The house and land at Serampore cost the Society Rs.6000.
On Grant's death, leaving a widow and two children, the five
missionaries made the first voluntary agreement, which "provided
that no one should trade on his own private account, and that the
product of their labour should form a common fund to be applied at
the will of the majority, to the support of their respective
families, of the cause of God around them, and of the widow and
family of such as might be removed by death."  The first year the
schools and the press enabled the brotherhood to be more than
self-supporting.  In the second year Carey's salary from the College
of Fort-William, and the growth of the schools and press, gave them
a surplus for mission extension.  They not only paid for the
additional two houses and ground required by such extension, but
they paid back to the Society all that it had advanced for the first
purchase in the course of the next six years.  They acquired all the
property for the Serampore Mission, duly informing the home
Committee from time to time, and they vested the whole right, up to
Fuller's death in 1815, in the Society, "to prevent the premises
being sold or becoming private property in the families."  But "to
secure their own quiet occupation of them, and enable them to leave
them in the hands of such as they might associate with themselves in
their work, they declared themselves trustees instead of

The agreement of 1800 was expanded into the "Form of Agreement" of
1805 when the spiritual side of the mission had grown.  Their own
authoritative statement, as given above, was lovingly recognised by
Fuller.  In 1817, and again in 1820, the claims of aged and
destitute relatives, and the duty of each brother making provision
for his own widow and orphans, and, occasionally, the calls of pity
and humanity, led the brotherhood to agree that "each shall
regularly deduct a tenth of the net product of his labour to form a
fund in his own hands for these purposes."  We know nothing in the
history of missions, monastic or evangelical, which at all
approaches this in administrative perfectness as well is in
Christlike self-sacrifice.  It prevents secularisation of spirit,
stimulates activity of all kinds, gives full scope to local ability
and experience, calls forth the maximum of local support and
propagation, sets the church at home free to enter incessantly on
new fields, provides permanence as well as variety of action and
adaptation to new circumstances, and binds the whole in a holy bond
of prayerful co-operation and loving brotherhood.  This Agreement
worked for seventeen years, with a success in England and India
which we shall trace, or as long as Fuller, Ryland, and Sutcliff
lived "to hold the ropes," while Carey, Marshman, and Ward excavated
the mine of Hindooism.

The spiritual side of the Agreement we find in the form which the
three drew up in 1805, to be read publicly at all their stations
thrice every year, on the Lord's Day. It is the ripe fruit of the
first eleven years of Carey's daily toil and consecrated genius, as
written out by the fervent pen of Ward. In the light of it the whole
of Carey's life must be read.  In these concluding sentences the
writer sketches Carey himself:--"Let us often look at Brainerd in
the woods of America, pouring out his very soul before God for the
perishing heathen, without whose salvation nothing could make you
happy.  Prayer, secret, fervent, believing prayer, lies at the root
of all personal godliness.  A competent knowledge of the languages
current where a missionary lives, a mild and winning temper, and a
heart given up to God in closet religion; these, these are the
attainments which more than all knowledge or all other gifts, will
fit us to become the instruments of God in the great work of human
redemption.  Finally, let us give ourselves unreservedly to this
glorious cause.  Let us never think that our time, our gifts, our
strength, our families, or even the clothes we wear are our own.
Let us sanctify them all to God and His cause.  Oh! that He may
sanctify us for His work.  Let us for ever shut out the idea of
laying up a cowrie (mite) for ourselves or our children.  If we give
up the resolution which was formed on the subject of private trade,
when we first united at Serampore, the mission is from that hour a
lost cause.  Let us continually watch against a worldly spirit, and
cultivate a Christian indifference towards every indulgence.  Rather
let us bear hardness as good soldiers of Jesus Christ.  No private
family ever enjoyed a greater portion of happiness, even in the most
prosperous gale of worldly prosperity, than we have done since we
resolved to have all things in common.  If we are enabled to
persevere in the same principles, we may hope that multitudes of
converted souls will have reason to bless God to all eternity for
sending His Gospel into this country."

Such was the moral heroism, such the spiritual aim of the Serampore
brotherhood; how did it set to work?




A carpenter the first Bengali convert--Krishna Pal's
confession--Caste broken for the first time--Carey describes the
baptism in the Hoogli--The first woman convert--The first widow
convert--The first convert of writer caste--The first Christian
Brahman--The first native chapel--A Bengali "experience"
meeting--Carey founding a new community as well as church--Marriage
difficulties solved--The first native Christian marriage feast in
North India--Hindoo Christian death and burial--The first Christian
schools and school-books in North India--The first native Sunday
school--Boarding schools for the higher education of country-born
Christians--Carey on the mixed Portuguese, Eurasians, and
Armenians--The Benevolent Institution for destitute children of all
races--A hundred schools--English only postponed--Effect on native
opinion and action--The leaven of the Kingdom--The Mission breaks
forth into five at the close of 1810.

For seven years Carey had daily preached Christ in Bengali without a
convert.  He had produced the first edition of the New Testament.
He had reduced the language to literary form.  He had laid the
foundations in the darkness of the pit of Hindooism, while the
Northamptonshire pastors, by prayer and self-sacrifice, held the
ropes.  The last disappointment was on 25th November 1800, when "the
first Hindoo" catechumen, Fakeer, offered himself for baptism,
returned to his distant home for his child, and appeared no more,
probably "detained by force."  But on the last Sunday of that year
Krishna Pal was baptised in the Hoogli and his whole family soon
followed him.  He was thirty-five years of age.  Not only as the
first native Christian of North India of whom we have a reliable
account, but as the first missionary to Calcutta and Assam, and the
first Bengali hymn-writer, this man deserves study.

Carey's first Hindoo convert was three years younger than himself,
or about thirty-six, at baptism.  Krishna Pal, born in the
neighbouring French settlement of Chandernagore, had settled in the
suburbs of Serampore, where he worked as a carpenter.  Sore sickness
and a sense of sin led him to join the Kharta-bhojas, one of the
sects which, from the time of Gautama Buddha, and of Chaitanya, the
reformer of Nuddea, to that of Nanak, founder of the Sikh
brotherhood have been driven into dissent by the yoke of Brahmanism.
Generally worshippers of some form of Vishnoo, and occasionally, as
in Kabeer's case, influenced by the monotheism of Islam, these sects
begin by professing theism and opposition to caste, though Hindooism
is elastic enough to keep them always within its pale and ultimately
to absorb them again.  For sixteen years Krishna Pal was himself a
gooroo of the Ghospara sect, of which from Carey's to Duff's earlier
days the missionaries had a hope which proved vain.  He recovered
from sickness, but could not shake off the sense of the burden of
sin, when this message came to him, and, to his surprise, through
the Europeans--"Jesus Christ came into the world to save sinners."
At the same time he happened to dislocate his right arm by falling
down the slippery side of his tank when about to bathe.  He sent two
of the children to the Mission House for Thomas, who immediately
left the breakfast table at which the brethren had just sat down,
and soon reduced the luxation, while the sufferer again heard the
good news that Christ was waiting to heal his soul, and he and his
neighbour Gokool received a Bengali tract.  He himself thus told the
story:--"In this paper I read that he who confesseth and forsaketh
his sins, and trusteth in the righteousness of Christ, obtains
salvation.  The next morning Mr. Carey came to see me, and after
inquiring how I was, told me to come to his house, that he would
give me some medicine, by which, through the blessing of God, the
pain in my arm would be removed.  I went and obtained the medicine,
and through the mercy of God my arm was cured.  From this time I
made a practice of calling at the mission house, where Mr. Ward and
Mr. Felix Carey used to read and expound the Holy Bible to me.  One
day Dr. Thomas asked me whether I understood what I heard from Mr.
Ward and Mr. Carey.  I said I understood that the Lord Jesus Christ
gave his life up for the salvation of sinners, and that I believed
it, and so did my friend Gokool.  Dr. T. said, 'Then I call you
brother--come and let us eat together in love.'  At this time the
table was set for luncheon, and all the missionaries and their
wives, and I and Gokool, sat down and ate together."

The servants spread the news, most horrible to the people, that the
two Hindoos had "become Europeans," and they were assaulted on their
way home.  Just thirty years after, in Calcutta, the first public
breach of caste by the young Brahman students of Duff raised a still
greater commotion, and resulted in the first converts there.
Krishna Pal and his wife, his wife's sister and his four daughters;
Gokool, his wife, and a widow of forty who lived beside them, formed
the first group of Christian Hindoos of caste in India north of
Madras.  Two years after Krishna Pal sent to the Society this
confession of his faith.  Literally translated, it is a record of
belief such as Paul himself might have written, illustrated by an
apostolic life of twenty-two years.  The carpenter's confession and
dedication has, in the original, an exquisite tenderness, reflected
also in the hymn11 which he wrote for family worship:--

"SERAMPORE, 12th Oct. 1802.

"To the brethren of the church of our Saviour Jesus Christ, our
souls' beloved, my affectionately embracing representation.  The
love of God, the gospel of Jesus Christ, was made known by holy
brother Thomas.  In that day our minds were filled with joy.  Then
judging, we understood that we were dwelling in darkness.  Through
the door of manifestation we came to know that, sin confessing, sin
forsaking, Christ's righteousness embracing, salvation would be
obtained.  By light springing up in the heart, we knew that sinners
becoming repentant, through the sufferings of Christ, obtain
salvation.  In this rejoicing, and in Christ's love believing, I
obtained mercy.  Now it is in my mind continually to dwell in the
love of Christ: this is the desire of my soul.  Do you, holy people,
pour down love upon us, that as the chatookee we may be satisfied.12
I was the vilest of sinners: He hath saved me.  Now this word I will
tell to the world.  Going forth, I will proclaim the love of Christ
with rejoicing.  To sinners I will say this word: Here sinner,
brother!  Without Christ there is no help.  Christ, the world to
save, gave his own soul!  Such love was never heard: for enemies
Christ gave his own soul!  Such compassion, where shall we get?  For
the sake of saving sinners he forsook the happiness of heaven.  I
will constantly stay near him.  Being awakened by this news, I will
constantly dwell in the town of joy.  In the Holy Spirit I will
live: yet in Christ's sorrow I will be sorrowful.  I will dwell
along with happiness, continually meditating on this;--Christ will
save the world!  In Christ not taking refuge, there is no other way
of life.  I was indeed a sinner, praise not knowing.--This is the
representation of Christ's servant,


Such is the first epistle of the Church of India.  Thus the first
medical missionary had his reward; but the joy proved to be too much
for him.  When Carey led Krishna and his own son Felix down into the
water of baptism the ravings of Thomas in the schoolhouse on the one
side, and of Mrs. Carey on the other, mingled with the strains of
the Bengali hymn of praise.  The Mission Journal, written by Ward,
tells with graphic simplicity how caste as well as idol-worship was
overcome not only by the men but the women representatives of a race
whom, thirty years after, Macaulay described as destitute of
courage, independence, and veracity, and bold only in deceit.
Christ is changing all that.

"Nov. 27.--Krishna, the man whose arm was set, overtook Felix and
me, and said he would come to our house daily for instruction; for
that we had not only cured his arm, but brought him the news of

"Dec. 5.--Yesterday evening Gokool and Krishna prayed in my room.
This morning Gokool called upon us, and told us that his wife and
two or three more of his family had left him on account of the
gospel.  He had eaten of Krishna's rice, who being of another caste,
Gokool had lost his.  Krishna says his wife and family are all
desirous of becoming Christians.  They declare their willingness to
join us, and obey all our Saviour's commands.  Gokool and his wife
had a long talk; but she continued determined, and is gone to her

"Dec. 6.--This morning brother Carey and I went to Krishna's house.
Everything was made very clean.  The women sat within the house,
the children at the door, and Krishna and Gokool with brother Carey
and I in the court.  The houses of the poor are only calculated for
sleeping in.  Brother Carey talked; and the women appeared to have
learned more of the gospel than we expected.  They declared for
Christ at once.  This work was new, even to brother Carey.  A whole
family desiring to hear the gospel, and declaring in favour of it!
Krishna's wife said she had received great joy from it.

"Lord's-day, Dec. 7.--This morning brother Carey went to Krishna's
house, and spoke to a yard full of people, who heard with great
attention though trembling with cold.  Brother Brunsdon is very
poorly.  Krishna's wife and her sister were to have been with us in
the evening; but the women have many scruples to sitting in the
company of Europeans.  Some of them scarcely ever go out but to the
river; and if they meet a European run away.  Sometimes when we have
begun to speak in a street, some one desires us to remove to a
little distance; for the women dare not come by us to fill their
jars at the river.  We always obey...

"Dec. 11.--Gokool, Krishna, and family continue to seek after the
Word, and profess their entire willingness to join us.  The women
seem to have learnt that sin is a dreadful thing, and to have
received joy in hearing of Jesus Christ.  We see them all every day
almost.  They live but half a mile from us.  We think it right to
make many allowances for ignorance, and for a state of mind produced
by a corrupt superstition.  We therefore cannot think of demanding
from them, previous to baptism, to more than a profession of
dependence on Christ, from a knowledge of their need of Him, and
submission to Him in all things.  We now begin to talk of baptism.
Yesterday we fixed upon the spot, before our gate, in the river.
We begin to talk also of many other things concerning the discipled
natives.  This evening Felix and I went to Gokool's house.  Krishna
and his wife and a bràmmhàn were present.  I said a little.  Felix
read the four last chapters of John to them, and spoke also.  We sat
down upon a piece of mat in the front of the house. (No chairs.) It
was very pleasant.  To have natives who feel a little as we do
ourselves, is so new and different.  The country itself seems to
wear a new aspect to me...

"Dec. 13.--This evening Felix and I went to see our friends Gokool
and Krishna.  The latter was out.  Gokool gave a pleasing account of
the state of his mind, and also of that of Krishna and his family.
While we were there, Gokool's gooroo (teacher) came for the first
time since his losing caste.  Gokool refused to prostrate himself at
his feet while he should put his foot on his head; for which his
gooroo was displeased...

"Dec. 22.--This day Gokool and Krishna came to eat tiffin (what in
England is called luncheon) with us, and thus publicly threw away
their caste.  Brethren Carey and Thomas went to prayer with the two
natives before they proceeded to this act.  All our servants were
astonished: so many had said that nobody would ever mind Christ or
lose caste.  Brother Thomas has waited fifteen years, and thrown
away much upon deceitful characters: brother Carey has waited till
hope of his own success has almost expired; and after all, God has
done it with perfect ease!  Thus the door of faith is open to the
gentiles; who shall shut it?  The chain of the caste is broken; who
shall mend it?"

Carey thus describes the baptism:--"Dec. 29.--Yesterday was a day of
great joy.  I had the happiness to desecrate the Gunga, by baptising
the first Hindoo, viz. Krishna, and my son Felix: some circumstances
turned up to delay the baptism of Gokool and the two women.
Krishna's coming forward alone, however, gave us very great
pleasure, and his joy at both ordinances was very great.  The river
runs just before our gate, in front of the house, and, I think, is
as wide as the Thames at Gravesend.  We intended to have baptised at
nine in the morning; but, on account of the tide, were obliged to
defer it till nearly one o'clock, and it was administered just after
the English preaching.  The Governor and a good number of Europeans
were present.  Brother Ward preached a sermon in English, from John
v. 39--'Search the Scriptures.'  We then went to the water-side,
where I addressed the people in Bengali; after having sung a Bengali
translation of 'Jesus, and shall it ever be?' and engaging in
prayer.  After the address I administered the ordinance, first to my
son, then to Krishna.  At half-past four I administered the Lord's
Supper; and a time of real refreshing it was...

"Thus, you see, God is making way for us, and giving success to the
word of His grace!  We have toiled long, and have met with many
discouragements; but, at last, the Lord has appeared for us.  May we
have the true spirit of nurses, to train them up in the words of
faith and sound doctrine!  I have no fear of any one, however, in
this respect, but myself.  I feel much concerned that they may act
worthy of their vocation, and also that they may be able to teach
others.  I think it becomes us to make the most of every one whom
the Lord gives us."

Jeymooni, Krishna's wife's sister, was the first Bengali woman to be
baptised, and Rasoo, his wife, soon followed; both were about
thirty-five years old.  The former said she had found a treasure in
Christ greater than anything in the world.  The latter, when she
first heard the good news from her husband, said "there was no such
sinner as I, and I felt my heart immediately unite to Him. I wish to
keep all His commands so far as I know them."  Gokool was kept back
for a time by his wife, Komal, who fled to her father's, but Krishna
and his family brought in, first the husband, then the wife, whose
simplicity and frankness attracted the missionaries.  Unna, their
widowed friend of forty, was also gathered in, the first of that sad
host of victims to Brahmanical cruelty, lust, and avarice, to whom
Christianity has ever since offered the only deliverance.  Of
124,000,000 of women in India in 1881, no fewer than 21,000,000 were
returned by the census as widows, of whom 669,000 were under
nineteen years, 286,000 were under fifteen, and 79,000 were under
nine, all figures undoubtedly within the appalling truth.  Jeymooni
and Unna at once became active missionaries among their
country-women, not only in Serampore but in Chandernagore and the
surrounding country.

The year 1800 did not close without fruit from the other and higher
castes.  Petumber Singh, a man of fifty of the writer caste, had
sought deliverance from sin for thirty years at many a Hindoo shrine
and in many a Brahmanical scripture.  One of the earliest tracts of
the Serampore press fell into his hands, and he at once walked forty
miles to seek fuller instruction from its author.  His baptism gave
Carey just what the mission wanted, a good schoolmaster, and he soon
proved to be, even before Krishna in time, the first preacher to the
people.  Of the same writer caste were Syam Dass, Petumber Mitter,
and his wife Draupadi, who was as brave as her young husband.  The
despised soodras were represented by Syam's neighbour, Bharut, an
old man, who said he went to Christ because he was just falling into
hell and saw no other way of safety.  The first Mohammedan convert
was Peroo, another neighbour of Syam Dass. From the spot on the
Soondarbans where Carey first began his life of missionary farmer,
there came to him at the close of 1802, in Calcutta, the first
Brahman who had bowed his neck to the Gospel in all India up to this
time, for we can hardly reckon Kiernander's case.  Krishna Prosad,
then nineteen, "gave up his friends and his caste with much
fortitude, and is the first Brahman who has been baptised.  The word
of Christ's death seems to have gone to his heart, and he continues
to receive the Word with meekness."  The poita or sevenfold thread
which, as worn over the naked body, betokened his caste, he trampled
under foot, and another was given to him, that when preaching Christ
he might be a witness to the Brahmans at once that Christ is
irresistible and that an idol is nothing in the world.  This he
voluntarily ceased to wear in a few years.  Two more Brahmans were
brought in by Petumber Singhee in 1804, by the close of which year
the number of baptised converts was forty-eight, of whom forty were
native men and women.  With the instinct of a true scholar and
Christian Carey kept to the apostolic practice, which has been too
often departed from--he consecrated the convert's name as well as
soul and body to Christ.  Beside the "Hermes" of Rome to whom Paul
sent his salutation, he kept the "Krishna" of Serampore and

The first act of the first convert, Krishna Pal, was of his own
accord to build a house for God immediately opposite his own, the
first native meeting-house in Bengal.  Carey preached the first
sermon in it to twenty natives besides the family.  On the side of
the high road, along which the car of Jagganath is dragged every
year, the missionaries purchased a site and built a preaching place,
a school, a house for Gokool, and a room for the old widow, at the
cost of Captain Wickes, who had rejoiced to witness their baptism.
The Brahman who owned the neighbouring land wished to sell it and
leave the place, "so much do these people abhor us."  This little
purchase for £6 grew in time into the extensive settlement of
Jannagur, where about 1870 the last of Carey's converts passed away.
>From its native chapel, and in its village tank, many Hindoos have
since been led by their own ordained countrymen to put on Christ.
In time the church in the chapel on the Hoogli became chiefly
European and Eurasian, but on the first Sunday of the year, the
members of both churches meet together for solemn and joyful
communion, when the services are alternately in Bengali and English.

The longing for converts now gave place to anxiety that they might
continue to be Christians indeed.  As in the early Corinthian
Church, all did not perceive at once the solemnities of the Lord's
Supper.  Krishna Pal, for instance, jealous because the better
educated Petumber had been ordained to preach before him, made a
schism by administering it, and so filled the missionaries with
grief and fear; but he soon became penitent.  Associated with men
who gave their all to Christ, the native members could not but learn
the lesson of self-support, so essential for a self-propagating
church, and so often neglected in the early history of missions, and
even still.  On baptism Krishna received a new white dress with six
shillings; but such a gift, beautiful in itself, was soon
discontinued.  A Mohammedan convert asked assistance to cultivate a
little ground and rear silkworms, but, writes Mr. Ward bowed down
with missionary cares, "We are desirous to avoid such a precedent."
Although these first converts were necessarily missionaries rather
than pastors for a time, each preacher received no more than six
rupees a month while in his own village, and double that when
itinerating.  Carey and his colleagues were ever on the watch to
foster the spiritual life and growth of men and women born, and for
thirty or fifty years trained, in all the ideas and practices of a
system which is the very centre of opposition to teaching like
theirs.  This record of an "experience meeting" of three men and
five women may be taken as a type of Bengali Christianity when it
was but two years old, and as a contrast to that which prevails a
century after:--

"Gokool. I have been the greatest of sinners, but I wish only to
think of the death of Christ.  I rejoice that now people can no
longer despise the Gospel, and call us feringas; but they begin to
judge for themselves.

"Krishna Prosad. I have this week been thinking of the power of God,
that he can do all things; and of the necessity of minding all his
commands.  I have thought also of my mother a great deal, who is now
become old, and who is constantly crying about me, thinking that I
have dishonoured the family and am lost.  Oh that I could but once
go and tell her of the good news, as well as my brothers and
sisters, and open their eyes to the way of salvation!

"Ram Roteen. In my mind there is this: I see that all the debtahs
(idols) are nothing, and that Jesus Christ is the only Saviour.  If
I can believe in him, and walk in his commandments, it may be well
with me.

"Rasoo. I am a great sinner; yet I wish continually to think of the
death of Christ.  I had much comfort in the marriage of my daughter
(Onunda to Krishna Prosad).  The neighbours talked much about it,
and seemed to think that it was much better that a man should choose
his own wife, than that people should be betrothed in their infancy
by their parents.  People begin to be able to judge a little now
about the Christian ways.

"Jeymooni. In this country are many ways: the way of the debtahs;
the way of Jagganath, where all eat together; the way of Ghospara,
etc.  Yet all these are vain.  Yesoo Kreest's death, and Yesoo
Kreest's commands--this is the way of life!  I long to see Kreest's
kingdom grow.  This week I had much joy in talking to Gokool's
mother, whose heart is inclined to judge about the way of Kreest.
When I was called to go and talk with her, on the way I thought
within myself, but how can I explain the way of Kreest?  I am but a
woman, and do not know much.  Yet I recollected that the blessing
does not come from us: God can bless the weakest words.  Many
Bengali women coming from the adjoining houses, sat down and heard
the word; and I was glad in hoping that the mercy of God might be
found by this old woman. [Gokool's mother.]

"Komal. I am a great sinner; yet I have been much rejoiced this week
in Gokool's mother coming to inquire about the Gospel.  I had great
sorrow when Gokool was ill; and at one time I thought he would have
died; but God has graciously restored him.  We have worldly sorrow,
but this lasts only for a time.

"Draupadi. This week I have had much sorrow on account of Petumber.
His mind is very bad: he sits in the house, and refuses to work;
and I know not what will become of him: yet Kreest's death is a true

"Golook. I have had much joy in thinking of God's goodness to our
family.  My sisters Onunda and Kesaree wish to be baptised, and to
come into the church.  If I can believe in Kreest's death, and keep
his commands till death, then I shall be saved."

Carey was not only founding the Church of North India; he was
creating a new society, a community, which has its healthy roots in
the Christian family.  Krishna Pal had come over with his household,
like the Philippian, and at once became his own and their gooroo or
priest.  But the marriage difficulty was early forced on him and on
the missionaries.  The first shape which persecution took was an
assault on his eldest daughter, Golook, who was carried off to the
house in Calcutta of the Hindoo to whom in infancy she had been
betrothed, or married according to Hindoo law enforced by the Danish
and British courts.  As a Christian she loathed a connection which
was both idolatrous and polygamous.  But she submitted for a time,
continuing, however, secretly to pray to Christ when beaten by her
husband for openly worshipping Him, and refusing to eat things
offered to the idol.  At last it became intolerable.  She fled to
her father, was baptised, and was after a time joined by her
penitent husband.  The subject of what was to be done with converts
whose wives would not join them occupied the missionaries in
discussion every Sunday during 1803, and they at last referred it to
Andrew Fuller and the committee.  Practically they anticipated the
Act in which Sir Henry Maine gave relief after the Scriptural mode.
They sent the husband to use every endeavour to induce his heathen
wife to join him; long delay or refusal they counted a sufficient
ground for divorce, and they allowed him to marry again.  The other
case, which still troubles the native churches, of the duty of a
polygamous Christian, seems to have been solved according to Dr.
Doddridge's advice, by keeping such out of office in the church, and
pressing on the conscience of all the teaching of our Lord in
Matthew xix., and of Paul in 1st Corinthians vii.

In 1802 Carey drew up a form of agreement and of service for native
Christian marriages not unlike that of the Church of England.  The
simple and pleasing ceremony in the case of Syam Dass presented a
contrast to the prolonged, expensive, and obscene rites of the
Hindoos, which attracted the people.  When, the year after, a
Christian Brahman was united to a daughter of Krishna Pal, in the
presence of more than a hundred Hindoos, the unity of all in Christ
Jesus was still more marked:--

"Apr. 4, 1803.--This morning early we went to attend the wedding of
Krishna Prosad with Onunda, Krishna's second daughter.  Krishna gave
him a piece of ground adjoining his dwelling, to build him a house,
and we lent Prosad fifty rupees for that purpose, which he is to
return monthly, out of his wages.  We therefore had a meeting for
prayer in this new house, and many neighbours were present.  Five
hymns were sung: brother Carey and Marshman prayed in Bengali.
After this we went under an open shed close to the house, where
chairs and mats were provided: here friends and neighbours sat all
around.  Brother Carey sat at a table; and after a short
introduction, in which he explained the nature of marriage, and
noticed the impropriety of the Hindoo customs in this respect, he
read 2 Cor. vi. 14-18, and also the account of the marriage at Cana.
Then he read the printed marriage agreement, at the close of which
Krishna Prosad and Onunda, with joined hands, one after the other,
promised love, faithfulness, obedience, etc.  They then signed the
agreement, and brethren Carey, Marshman, Ward, Chamberlain, Ram
Roteen, etc., signed as witnesses.  The whole was closed with prayer
by brother Ward. Everything was conducted with the greatest decorum,
and it was almost impossible not to have been pleased.  We returned
home to breakfast, and sent the new-married couple some sugar-candy,
plantains, and raisins; the first and last of these articles had
been made a present of to us, and the plantains were the produce of
the mission garden.  In the evening we attended the monthly

"Apr. 5.--This evening we all went to supper at Krishna's, and sat
under the shade where the marriage ceremony had been performed.
Tables, knives and forks, glasses, etc., having been taken from our
house, we had a number of Bengali plain dishes, consisting of curry,
fried fish, vegetables, etc., and I fancy most of us ate heartily.
This is the first instance of our eating at the house of our native
brethren.  At this table we all sat with the greatest cheerfulness,
and some of the neighbours looked on with a kind of amazement.  It
was a new and very singular sight in this land where clean and
unclean is so much regarded.  We should have gone in the daytime,
but were prevented by the heat and want of leisure.  We began this
wedding supper with singing, and concluded with prayer: between ten
and eleven we returned home with joy.  This was a glorious triumph
over the caste!  A Brahman married to a soodra, in the Christian
way: Englishmen eating with the married couple and their friends, at
the same table, and at a native house.  Allowing the Hindoo
chronology to be true, there has not been such a sight in Bengal
these millions of years!"

In the same year the approaching death of Gokool led the
missionaries to purchase the acre of ground, near the present
railway station, in which lies the dust of themselves and their
converts, and of a child of the Judsons, till the Resurrection.
Often did Carey officiate at the burial of Europeans in the Danish
cemetery.  Previous to his time the only service there consisted in
the Government secretary dropping a handful of earth on the coffin.
In the native God's-acre, as in the Communion of the Lord's Table,
and in the simple rites which accompanied the burial of the dead in
Christ, the heathen saw the one lofty platform of loving
self-sacrifice to which the Cross raises all its children:--

"Oct. 7.--Our dear friend Gokool is gone: he departed at two this
morning.  At twelve he called the brethren around him to sing and
pray; was perfectly sensible, resigned, and tranquil.  Some of the
neighbours had been persuading him the day before to employ a native
doctor; he however refused, saying he would have no physician but
Jesus Christ.  On their saying, How is it that you who have turned
to Christ should be thus afflicted?  He replied, My affliction is on
account of my sins; my Lord does all things well!  Observing Komal
weep (who had been a most affectionate wife), he said, Why do you
weep for me?  Only pray, etc.  From the beginning of his illness he
had little hope of recovery; yet he never murmured, nor appeared at
all anxious for medicine.  His answer constantly was, "I am in my
Lord's hands, I want no other physician!'  His patience throughout
was astonishing: I never heard him say once that his pain was great.
His tranquil and happy end has made a deep impression on our
friends: they say one to another, 'May my mind be as Gokool's was!'
When we consider, too, that this very man grew shy of us three
years ago, because we opposed his notion that believers would never
die, the grace now bestowed upon him appears the more remarkable.
Knowing the horror the Hindoos have for a dead body, and how
unwilling they are to contribute any way to its interment, I had the
coffin made at our house the preceding day, by carpenters whom we
employ.  They would not, however, carry it to the house.  The
difficulty now was, to carry him to the grave.  The usual mode of
Europeans is to hire a set of men (Portuguese), who live by it.  But
besides that our friends could never constantly sustain that
expense, I wished exceedingly to convince them of the propriety of
doing that last kind office for a brother themselves.  But as
Krishna had been ill again the night before, and two of our brethren
were absent with brother Ward, we could only muster three persons.
I evidently saw the only way to supply the deficiency; and brother
Carey being from home, I sounded Felix and William, and we
determined to make the trial; and at five in the afternoon repaired
to the house.  Thither were assembled all our Hindoo brethren and
sisters, with a crowd of natives that filled the yard, and lined the
street.  We brought the remains of our dear brother out, whose
coffin Krishna had covered within and without with white muslin at
his own expense; then, in the midst of the silent and astonished
multitude, we improved the solemn moment by singing a hymn of
Krishna's, the chorus of which is 'Salvation by the death of
Christ.'  Bhairub the brahmàn, Peroo the mussulman, Felix and I took
up the coffin; and, with the assistance of Krishna and William,
conveyed it to its long home: depositing it in the grave, we sung
two appropriate hymns.  After this, as the crowd was accumulating, I
endeavoured to show the grounds of our joyful hope even in death,
referring to the deceased for a proof of its efficacy: told them
that indeed he had been a great sinner, as they all knew, and for
that reason could find no way of salvation among them; but when he
heard of Jesus Christ, he received him as a suitable and
all-sufficient Saviour, put his trust in him, and died full of
tranquil hope.  After begging them to consider their own state, we
prayed, sung Moorad's hymn, and distributed papers.  The concourse
of people was great, perhaps 500: they seemed much struck with the
novelty of the scene, and with the love and regard Christians
manifest to each other, even in death; so different from their
throwing their friends, half dead and half living, into the river;
or burning their body, with perhaps a solitary attendant."

Preaching, teaching, and Bible translating were from the first
Carey's three missionary methods, and in all he led the missionaries
who have till the present followed him with a success which he never
hesitated to expect, as one of the "great things" from God. His work
for the education of the people of India, especially in their own
vernacular and classical languages, was second only to that which
gave them a literature sacred and pure.  Up to 1794, when at
Mudnabati he opened the first primary school worthy of the name in
all India at his own cost, and daily superintended it, there had
been only one attempt to improve upon the indigenous schools, which
taught the children of the trading castes only to keep rude
accounts, or upon the tols in which the Brahmans instructed their
disciples for one-half the year, while for the other half they lived
by begging.  That attempt was made by Schwartz at Combaconum, the
priestly Oxford of South India, where the wars with Tipoo soon put
an end to a scheme supported by both the Raja of Tanjore and the
British Government.  When Carey moved to Serampore and found
associated with him teachers so accomplished and enthusiastic as
Marshman and his wife, education was not long in taking its place in
the crusade which was then fully organised for the conversion of
Southern and Eastern Asia. At Madras, too, Bell had stumbled upon
the system of "mutual instruction" which he had learned from the
easy methods of the indigenous schoolmaster, and which he and
Lancaster taught England to apply to the clamant wants of the
country, and to improve into the monitorial, pupil-teacher and
grant-in-aid systems.  Carey had all the native schools of the
mission "conducted upon Lancaster's plan."

In Serampore, and in every new station as it was formed, a free
school was opened.  We have seen how the first educated convert,
Petumber, was made schoolmaster.  So early as October 1800 we find
Carey writing home:--"The children in our Bengali free school, about
fifty, are mostly very young.  Yet we are endeavouring to instil
into their minds Divine truth, as fast as their understandings
ripen.  Some natives have complained that we are poisoning the minds
even of their very children."  The first attempt to induce the boys
to write out the catechism in Bengali resulted, as did Duff's to get
them to read aloud the Sermon on the Mount thirty years after, in a
protest that their caste was in danger.  But the true principles of
toleration and discipline were at once explained--"that the children
will never be compelled to do anything that will make them lose
caste; that though we abhor the caste we do not wish any to lose it
but by their own choice.  After this we shall insist on the children
doing what they have been ordered."  A few of the oldest boys
withdrew for a time, declaring that they feared they would be sent
on board ship to England, and the baptism of each of the earlier
converts caused a panic.  But instruction on honest methods soon
worked out the true remedy.  Two years after we find this
report:--"The first class, consisting of catechumens, are now
learning in Bengali the first principles of Christianity; and will
hereafter be instructed in the rudiments of history, geography,
astronomy, etc.  The second class, under two other masters, learn to
read and write Bengali and English.  The third class, consisting of
the children of natives who have not lost caste, learn only Bengali.
This school is in a promising state, and is liberally supported by
the subscriptions of Europeans in this country."

Carey's early success led Mr. Creighton of Malda to open at Goamalty
several Bengali free schools, and to draw up a scheme for extending
such Christian nurseries all over the country at a cost of £10 for
the education of fifty children.  Only by the year 1806 was such a
scheme practicable, because Carey had translated the Scriptures,
and, as Creighton noted, "a variety of introductory and explanatory
tracts and catechisms in the Bengali and Hindostani tongues have
already been circulated in some parts of the country, and any number
may be had gratis from the Mission House, Serampore."  As only a few
of the Brahman and writer castes could read, and not one woman, "a
general perusal of the Scriptures amongst natives will be
impracticable till they are taught to read."  But nothing was done,
save by the missionaries, till 1835, when Lord William Bentinck
received Adam's report on the educational destitution of Bengal.

Referring to Creighton's scheme, Mr. Ward's journal thus chronicles
the opening of the first Sunday school in India in July 1803 by
Carey's sons:--

"Last Lord's day a kind of Sunday school was opened, which will be
superintended principally by our young friends Felix and William
Carey, and John Fernandez.  It will chiefly be confined to teaching
catechisms in Bengali and English, as the children learn to read and
write every day.  I have received a letter from a gentleman up the
country, who writes very warmly respecting the general establishment
of Christian schools all over Bengal."

Not many years had passed since Raikes had begun Sunday schools in
England.  Their use seems to have passed away with the three
Serampore missionaries for a time, and to have been again extended
by the American missionaries about 1870.  There are now above
200,000 boys and girls at such schools in India, and three-fourths
of these are non-Christians.

As from the first Carey drew converts from all classes, the
Armenians, the Portuguese, and the Eurasians, as well as the natives
of India, he and Mr. and Mrs. Marshman especially took care to
provide schools for their children.  The necessity, indeed, of this
was forced upon them by the facts that the brotherhood began with
nine children, and that boarding-schools for these classes would
form an honourable source of revenue to the mission.  Hence this
advertisement, which appeared in March 1800:--"Mission, House,
Serampore.--On Thursday, the 1st of May 1800, a school will be
opened at this house, which stands in a very healthy and pleasant
situation by the side of the river.  Letters add to Mr. Carey will
be immediately attended to."  The cost of boarding and fees varied
from £45 to £50 a year, according as "Latin, Greek, Hebrew, Persian,
or Sanskrit" lessons were included. "Particular attention will be
paid to the correct pronunciation of the English language" was added
for reasons which the mixed parentage of the pupils explains.  Such
was the first sign of a care for the Eurasians not connected with
the army, which, as developed by Marshman and Mack, began in 1823 to
take the form of the Doveton College.  The boys' school was soon
followed by a girls' school, through which a stream of Christian
light radiated forth over resident Christian society, and from which
many a missionary came.

Carey's description of the mixed community is the best we have of
its origin as well as of the state of European society in India,
alike when the Portuguese were dominant, and at the beginning of the
nineteenth century when the East India Company were most afraid of
Christianity:--"The Portuguese are a people who, in the estimation
of both Europeans and natives, are sunk below the Hindoos or
Mussulmans.  However, I am of opinion that they are rated much too
low.  They are chiefly descendants of the slaves of the Portuguese
who first landed here, or of the children of those Portuguese by
their female slaves; and being born in their house, were made
Christians in their infancy by what is called baptism, and had
Portuguese names given them.  It is no wonder that these people,
despised as they are by Europeans, and being consigned to the
teachings of very ignorant Popish priests, should be sunk into such
a state of degradation.  So gross, indeed, are their superstitions,
that I have seen a Hindoo image-maker carrying home an image of
Christ on the cross between two thieves, to the house of a
Portuguese.  Many of them, however, can read and write English well
and understand Portuguese...

"Besides these, there are many who are the children of Europeans by
native women, several of whom are well educated, and nearly all of
them Protestants by profession.  These, whether children of English,
French, Dutch, or Danes, by native women, are called Portuguese.
Concubinage here is so common, that few unmarried Europeans are
without a native woman, with whom they live as if married; and I
believe there are but few instances of separation, except in case of
marriage with European women, in which case the native woman is
dismissed with an allowance: but the children of these marriages are
never admitted to table with company, and are universally treated by
the English as an inferior species of beings.  Hence they are often
shame-faced yet proud and conceited, and endeavour to assume that
honour to themselves which is denied them by others.  This class may
be regarded as forming a connecting link between Europeans and
natives.  The Armenians are few in number, but chiefly rich.  I have
several times conversed with them about religion: they hear with
patience, and wonder that any Englishman should make that a subject
of conversation."

While the Marshmans gave their time from seven in the morning till
three in the afternoon to these boarding-schools started by Carey in
1800 for the higher education of the Eurasians, Carey himself, in
Calcutta, early began to care for the destitute.  His efforts
resulted in the establishment of the "Benevolent Institution for the
Instruction of Indigent Children," which the contemporary Bengal
civilian, Charles Lushington, in his History extols as one of the
monuments of active and indefatigable benevolence due to Serampore.
Here, on the Lancaster system, and superintended by Carey, Mr. and
Mrs. Penney had as many as 300 boys and 100 girls under Christian
instruction of all ages up to twenty-four, and of every
race:--"Europeans, native Portuguese, Armenians, Mugs, Chinese,
Hindoos, Mussulmans, natives of Sumatra, Mozambik, and Abyssinia."
This official reporter states that thus more than a thousand youths
had been rescued from vice and ignorance and advanced in usefulness
to society, in a degree of opulence and respectability.  The origin
of this noble charity is thus told to Dr. Ryland by Carey himself in
a letter which unconsciously reveals his own busy life, records the
missionary influence of the higher schools, and reports the
existence of the mission over a wide area.  He writes from Calcutta
on 24th May 1811:--

"A year ago we opened a free school in Calcutta.  This year we added
to it a school for girls.  There are now in it about 140 boys and
near 40 girls.  One of our deacons, Mr. Leonard, a most valuable and
active man, superintends the boys, and a very pious woman, a member
of the church, is over the girls.  The Institution meets with
considerable encouragement, and is conducted upon Lancaster's plan.
We meditate another for instruction of Hindoo youths in the
Sanskrit language, designing, however, to introduce the study of the
Sanskrit Bible into it; indeed it is as good as begun; it will be in
Calcutta.  By brother and sister Marshman's encouragement there are
two schools in our own premises at Serampore for the gratuitous
instruction of youth of both sexes, supported and managed wholly by
the male and female scholars in our own school.  These young persons
appear to enter with pleasure into the plan, contribute their money
to its support, and give instruction in turns to the children of
these free schools.  I trust we shall be able to enlarge this plan,
and to spread its influence far about the country.  Our brethren in
the Isles of France and Bourbon seem to be doing good; some of them
are gone to Madagascar, and, as if to show that Divine Providence
watches over them, the ship on which they went was wrecked soon
after they had landed from it.  A number of our members are now gone
to Java; I trust their going thither will not be in vain.  Brother
Chamberlain is, ere this, arrived at Agra...We preach every week in
the Fort and in the public prison, both in English and Bengali."

Carey had not been six months at Serampore when he saw the
importance of using the English language as a missionary weapon, and
he proposed this to Andrew Fuller.  The other pressing duties of a
pioneer mission to the people of Bengal led him to postpone
immediate action in this direction; we shall have occasion to trace
the English influence of the press and the college hereafter.  But
meanwhile the vernacular schools, which soon numbered a hundred
altogether, were most popular, and then as now proved most valuable
feeders of the infant Church.  Without them, wrote the three
missionaries to the Society, "the whole plan must have been nipped
in the bud, since, if the natives had not cheerfully sent their
children, everything else would have been useless.  But the
earnestness with which they have sought these schools exceeds
everything we had previously expected.  We are still constantly
importuned for more schools, although we have long gone beyond the
extent of our funds."  It was well that thus early, in schools, in
books and tracts, and in providing the literary form and apparatus
of the vernacular languages, Carey laid the foundation of the new
national or imperial civilisation.  When the time for English came,
the foundations were at least above the ground.  Laid deep and
strong in the very nature of the people, the structure has thus far
promised to be national rather than foreign, though raised by
foreign hands, while marked by the truth and the purity of its
Western architects.

The manifestation of Christ to the Bengalees could not be made
without rousing the hate and the opposition of the vested interests
of Brahmanism.  So long as Carey was an indigo planter as well as a
proselytiser in Dinapoor and Malda he met with no opposition, for he
had no direct success.  But when, from Serampore, he and the others,
by voice, by press, by school, by healing the sick and visiting the
poor, carried on the crusade day by day with the gentle persistency
of a law of nature, the cry began.  And when, by the breaking of
caste and the denial of Krishna's Christian daughter Golook to the
Hindoo to whom she had been betrothed from infancy, the Brahmans
began dimly to apprehend that not only their craft but the whole
structure of society was menaced, the cry became louder, and, as in
Ephesus of old, an appeal was made to the magistrates against the
men who were turning the world upside down.  At first the very boys
taunted the missionaries in the streets with the name of Jesus
Christ.  Then, after Krishna and his family had broken caste, they
were seized by a mob and hurried before the Danish magistrate, who
at first refused to hand over a Christian girl to a heathen, and
gave her father a guard to prevent her from being murdered, until
the Calcutta magistrate decided that she must join her husband but
would be protected in the exercise of her new faith.  The commotion
spread over the whole densely-peopled district.  But the people were
not with the Brahmans, and the excitement sent many a sin-laden
inquirer to Serampore from a great distance. "The fire is now
already kindled for which our Redeemer expressed his strong desire,"
wrote Carey to Ryland in March 1801.  A year later he used this
language to his old friend Morris at Clipstone village:--"I think
there is such a fermentation raised in Bengal by the little leaven,
that there is a hope of the whole lump by degrees being leavened.
God is carrying on his work; and though it goes forward, yet no one
can say who is the instrument.  Doubtless, various means contribute
towards it; but of late the printing and dispersing of New
Testaments and small tracts seem to have the greatest effect."

In a spirit the opposite of Jonah's the whole brotherhood, then
consisting of the three, of Carey's son Felix, and of a new
missionary, Chamberlain, sent home this review of their position at
the close of 1804:--

"We are still a happy, healthful, and highly favoured family.  But
though we would feel incessant gratitude for these gourds, yet we
would not feel content unless Nineveh be brought to repentance.  We
did not come into this country to be placed in what are called easy
circumstances respecting this world; and we trust that nothing but
the salvation of souls will satisfy us.  True, before we set off, we
thought we could die content if we should be permitted to see the
half of what we have already seen; yet now we seem almost as far
from the mark of our missionary high calling as ever.  If three
millions of men were drowning, he must be a monster who should be
content with saving one individual only; though for the deliverance
of that one he would find cause for perpetual gratitude."

In 1810 the parent mission at Serampore had so spread into numerous
stations and districts that a new organisation became necessary.
There were 300 converts, of whom 105 had been added in that year.
"Did you expect to see this eighteen years ago?" wrote Marshman to
the Society. "But what may we not expect if God continues to bless
us in years to come?"  Marshman forgot how Carey had, in 1792, told
them on the inspired evangelical prophet's authority to "expect
great things from God." Henceforth the one mission became fivefold
for a time.




The East India Company an unwilling partner of Carey--Calcutta
opened to the Mission by his appointment as Government teacher of
Bengali--Meeting of 1802 grows into the Lall Bazaar
mission--Christ-like work among the poor, the sick, the prisoners,
the soldiers and sailors and the natives--Krishna Pal first native
missionary in Calcutta--Organisation of subordinate
stations--Carey's "United Missions in India"--The missionary staff
thirty strong--The native missionaries--The Bengali church
self-propagating--Carey the pioneer of other
missionaries--Benares--Burma and Indo-China--Felix
Carey--Instructions to missionaries--The missionary shrivelled into
an ambassador--Adoniram and Ann Judson--Jabez Carey--Mission to
Amboyna--Remarkable letter from Carey to his third son.

The short-sighted regulation of the East India Company, which
dreamed that it could keep Christianity out of Bengal by shutting up
the missionaries within the little territory of Danish Serampore,
could not be enforced with the same ease as the order of a jailer.
Under Danish passports, and often without them, missionary tours
were made over Central Bengal, aided by its network of rivers.
Every printed Bengali leaf of Scripture or pure literature was a
missionary.  Every new convert, even the women, became an apostle to
their people, and such could not be stopped.  Gradually, as not only
the innocency but the positive political usefulness of the
missionaries' character and work came to be recognised by the local
authorities, they were let alone for a time.  And soon, by the same
historic irony which has marked so many of the greatest reforms--"He
that sitteth in the heavens shall laugh"--the Government of India
became, though unwittingly, more of a missionary agency than the
Baptist Society itself.  The only teacher of Bengal who could be
found for Lord Wellesley's new College of Fort William was William
Carey.  The appointment, made and accepted without the slightest
prejudice to his aggressive spiritual designs and work, at once
opened Calcutta itself for the first time to the English
proselytising of natives, and supplied Carey with the only means yet
lacking for the translation of the Scriptures into all the languages
of the farther East. In spite of its own selfish fears the Company
became a principal partner in the Christianisation of India and

>From the middle of the year 1801 and for the next thirty years Carey
spent as much of his time in the metropolis as in Serampore.  He was
generally rowed down the eighteen miles of the winding river to
Calcutta at sunset on Monday evening and returned on Friday night
every week, working always by the way.  At first he personally
influenced the Bengali traders and youths who knew English, and he
read with many such the English Bible.  His chaplain friends, Brown
and Buchanan, with the catholicity born of their presbyterian and
evangelical training, shared his sympathy with the hundreds of poor
mixed Christians for whom St. John's and even the Mission Church
made no provision, and encouraged him to care for them.  In 1802 he
began a weekly meeting for prayer and conversation in the house of
Mr. Rolt, and another for a more ignorant class in the house of a
Portuguese Christian.  By 1803 he was able to write to Fuller: "We
have opened a place of worship in Calcutta, where we have preaching
twice on Lord's day in English, on Wednesday evening in Bengali, and
on Thursday evening in English."  He took all the work during the
week and the Sunday service in rotation with his brethren.  The
first church was the hall of a well-known undertaker, approached
through lines of coffins and the trappings of woe.  In time most of
the evangelical Christians in the city promised to relieve the
missionaries of the expense if they would build an unsectarian
chapel more worthy of the object.  This was done in Lall Bazaar, a
little withdrawn from that thoroughfare to this day of the poor and
abandoned Christians, of the sailors and soldiers on leave, of the
liquor-shops and the stews.  There, as in Serampore, at a time when
the noble hospitals of Calcutta were not, and the children of only
the "services" were cared for, "Brother Carey gave them medicine for
their bodies and the best medicine for their poor souls," as a
contemporary widow describes it.  The site alone cost so much--a
thousand pounds--that only a mat chapel could be built.  Marshman
raised another £1100 in ten days, and after delays caused by the
police Government sanctioned the building which Carey opened on
Sunday, 1st January 1809.  But he and his colleagues "not
episcopally ordained" were forbidden to preach to British soldiers
and to the Armenians and Portuguese. "Carey's Baptist Chapel" is now
its name.  Here was for nearly a whole generation a sublime
spectacle--the Northamptonshire shoemaker training the governing
class of India in Sanskrit, Bengali, and Marathi all day, and
translating the Ramayana and the Veda, and then, when the sun went
down, returning to the society of "the maimed, the halt, and the
blind, and many with the leprosy," to preach in several tongues the
glad tidings of the Kingdom to the heathen of England as well as of
India, and all with a loving tenderness and patient humility learned
in the childlike school of Him who said, "Wist ye not that I must be
about my Father's business?"

Street preaching was added to the apostolic agencies, and for this
prudence dictated recourse to the Asiatic and Eurasian converts.  We
find the missionaries writing to the Society at the beginning of
1807, after the mutiny at Vellore, occasioned as certainly by the
hatlike turban then ordered, as the mutiny of Bengal half a century
after was by the greased cartridges:--

"We now return to Calcutta; not, however, without a sigh.  How can
we avoid sighing when we think of the number of perishing souls
which this city contains, and recollect the multitudes who used of
late to hang upon our lips; standing in the thick-wedged crowd for
hours together, in the heat of a Bengal summer, listening to the
word of life!  We feel thankful, however, that nothing has been
found against us, except in the matters of our God. Conscious of the
most cordial attachment to the British Government, and of the
liveliest interest in its welfare, we might well endure reproach
were it cast upon us; but the tongue of calumny itself has not to
our knowledge been suffered to bring the slightest accusation
against us.  We still worship at Calcutta in a private house, and
our congregation rather increases.  We are going on with the chapel.
A family of Armenians also, who found it pleasant to attend divine
worship in the Bengali language, have erected a small place on their
premises for the sake of the natives."

Krishna Pal became the first native missionary to Calcutta, where he
in 1810 had preached at fourteen different places every week, and
visited forty-one families, to evangelise the servants of the richer
and bring in the members of the poorer.  Sebuk Ram was added to the
staff.  Carey himself thus sums up the labours of the year 1811,
when he was still the only pastor of the Christian poor, and the
only resident missionary to half a million of natives:--

"Calcutta is three miles long and one broad, very populous; the
environs are crowded with people settled in large villages,
resembling (for population, not elegance) the environs of
Birmingham.  The first is about a mile south of the city; at nearly
the same distance are the public jail and the general hospital.
Brother Gordon, one of our deacons, being the jailer we preach
there in English every Lord's day.  We did preach in the Fort; but
of late a military order has stopped us.  Krishna and Sebuk Ram,
however, preach once or twice a week in the Fort notwithstanding;
also at the jail; in the house of correction; at the village of
Alipore, south of the jail; at a large factory north of the city,
where several hundreds are employed; and at ten or twelve houses in
different parts of the city itself.  In several instances Roman
Catholics, having heard the word, have invited them to their houses,
and having collected their neighbours, the one or the other have
received the word with gladness.

"The number of inquirers constantly coming forward, awakened by the
instrumentality of these brethren, fills me with joy.  I do not know
that I am of much use myself, but I see a work which fills my soul
with thankfulness.  Not having time to visit the people, I
appropriate every Thursday evening to receiving the visits of
inquirers.  Seldom fewer than twenty come; and the simple
confessions of their sinful state, the unvarnished declaration of
their former ignorance, the expressions of trust in Christ and
gratitude to him, with the accounts of their spiritual conflicts
often attended with tears which almost choke their utterance,
presents a scene of which you can scarcely entertain an adequate
idea.  At the same time, meetings for prayer and mutual edification
are held every night in the week; and some nights, for convenience,
at several places at the same time: so that the sacred leaven
spreads its influence through the mass."

On his voyage to India Carey had deliberately contemplated the time
when the Society he had founded would influence not only Asia, but
Africa, and he would supply the peoples of Asia with the Scriptures
in their own tongues.  The time had come by 1804 for organising the
onward movement, and he thus describes it to Ryland:--

"14th December 1803.--Another plan has lately occupied our
attention.  It appears that our business is to provide materials for
spreading the Gospel, and to apply those materials.  Translations,
pamphlets, etc., are the materials.  To apply them we have thought
of setting up a number of subordinate stations, in each of which a
brother shall be fixed.  It will be necessary and useful to carry on
some worldly business.  Let him be furnished from us with a sum of
money to begin and purchase cloth or whatever other article the part
produces in greatest perfection: the whole to belong to the mission,
and no part even to be private trade or private property.  The gains
may probably support the station.  Every brother in such a station
to have one or two native brethren with him, and to do all he can to
preach, and spread Bibles, pamphlets, etc., and to set up and
encourage schools where the reading of the Scriptures shall be
introduced.  At least four brethren shall always reside at
Serampore, which must be like the heart while the other stations are
the members.  Each one must constantly send a monthly account of
both spirituals and temporals to Serampore, and the brethren at
Serampore (who must have a power of control over the stations) must
send a monthly account likewise to each station, with advice, etc.,
as shall be necessary.  A plan of this sort appears to be more
formidable than it is in reality.  To find proper persons will be
the greatest difficulty; but as it will prevent much of that
abrasion which may arise from a great number of persons living in
one house, so it will give several brethren an opportunity of being
useful, whose temper may not be formed to live in a common family,
and at the same time connect them as much to the body as if they all
lived together.  We have judged that about 2000 rupees will do to
begin at each place, and it is probable that God will enable us to
find money (especially if assisted in the translations and printing
by our brethren in England) as fast as you will be able to find men.

"This plan may be extended through a circular surface of a thousand
miles' radius, and a constant communication kept up between the
whole, and in some particular cases it may extend ever farther.  We
are also to hope that God may raise up some missionaries in this
country who may be more fitted for the work than any from England
can be.  At present we have not concluded on anything, but when
Brother Ward comes down we hope to do so, and I think one station
may be fixed on immediately which Brother Chamberlain may occupy.  A
late favourable providence will, I hope, enable us to begin, viz.,
the College have subscribed for 100 copies of my Sanskrit Grammar,
which will be 6400 rupees or 800 pounds sterling.  The motion was
very generously made by H. Colebrooke, Esq., who is engaged in a
similar work, and seconded by Messrs. Brown and Buchanan; indeed it
met with no opposition.  It will scarcely be printed off under
twelve months more, but it is probable that the greatest part of the
money will he advanced.  The Maratha war and the subjugation of the
country of Cuttak to the English may be esteemed a favourable event
for the spreading of the Gospel, and will certainly contribute much
to the comfort of the inhabitants."

Two years later he thus anticipates the consent of the local
Government, in spite of the Company's determined hostility in
England, but the Vellore mutiny panic led to further delay:--

"25th December 1805.--It has long been a favourite object with me to
fix European brethren in different parts of the country at about two
hundred miles apart, so that each shall be able to visit a circle of
a hundred miles' radius, and within each of the circuits to place
native brethren at proper distances, who will, till they are more
established, be under the superintendence of the European brethren
situated in the centre.  Our brethren concur with me in this plan.
In consequence of this, I thought it would be desirable to have
leave of Government for them to settle, and preach, without control,
in any part of the country.  The Government look on us with a
favourable eye; and owing to Sir G. Barlow, the Governor-General,
being up the country, Mr. Udny is Vice-President and
Deputy-Governor.  I therefore went one morning, took a breakfast
with him, and told him what we were doing and what we wished to do.
He, in a very friendly manner, desired me to state to him in a
private letter all that we wished, and offered to communicate
privately with Sir G. Barlow upon the subject, and inform me of the
result.  I called on him again last week, when he informed me that
he had written upon the subject and was promised a speedy reply.
God grant that it may be favourable.  I know that Government will
allow it if their powers are large enough."

Not till 1810 could Carey report that "permission was obtained of
Government for the forming of a new station at Agra, a large city in
upper Hindostan, not far from Delhi and the country of the Sikhs,"
to which Chamberlain and an assistant were sent.  From that year the
Bengal became only the first of "The United Missions in India."
These were five in number, each under its own separate brotherhood,
on the same principles of self-denial as the original, each a
Lindisfarne sprung from the parent Iona. These five were the Bengal,
the Burman, the Orissa, the Bhootan, and the Hindostan Missions.
The Bengal mission was fourfold--Serampore and Calcutta reckoned as
one station; the old Dinapoor and Sadamahal which had taken the
place of Mudnabati; Goamalty, near Malda; Cutwa, an old town on the
upper waters of the Hoogli; Jessor, the agricultural capital of its
lower delta; and afterwards Monghyr, Berhampore, Moorshedabad,
Dacca, Chittagong, and Assam.  The Bhootan missionaries were
plundered and driven out.  The Hindostan mission soon included Gaya,
Patna, Deegah, Ghazeepore, Benares, Allahabad, Cawnpore, Ajmer, and
Delhi itself.  From Nagpoor, in the very centre of India, and Surat
to the north of Bombay, Carey sought to bring Marathas and
Goojaratees under the yoke of Christ.  China, where the East India
Company was still master, was cared for by the press, as we shall
see.  Not content with the continent of Asia, Carey's mission, at
once forced by the intolerance which refused to allow new
missionaries to land in India proper, and led by the invitations of
Sir Stamford Raffles, extended to Java and Amboyna, Penang, Ceylon,
and even Mauritius.  The elaborate review of their position, signed
by the three faithful men of Serampore, at the close of 1817, amazes
the reader at once by the magnitude and variety of the operations,
the childlike modesty of the record, and the heroism of the toil
which supplied the means.

At the time of the organisation into the Five United Missions the
staff of workers had grown to be thirty strong.  From England there
were nine surviving:--Carey, Marshman, Ward, Chamberlain, Mardon,
Moore, Chater, Rowe, and Robinson.  Raised up in India itself there
were seven--the two sons of Carey, Felix and William; Fernandez, his
first convert at Dinapoor; Peacock and Cornish, and two Armenians,
Aratoon and Peters; two were on probation for the ministry, Leonard
and Forder.  Besides seven Hindoo evangelists also on probation,
there were five survivors of the band of converts called from time
to time to the ministry--Krishna Pal, the first, who is entered on
the list as "the beloved"; Krishna Dass, Ram Mohun, Seeta Ram, and
Seeta Dass. Carey's third son Jabez was soon to become the most
advanced of the three brothers away in far Amboyna.  His father had
long prayed, and besought others to pray, that he too might be a
missionary.  For the last fifteen years of his life Jabez was his
closest and most valued correspondent.

But only less dear than his own sons to the heart of the father,
already in 1817 described in an official letter as "our aged brother
Carey," were the native missionaries and pastors, his sons in the
faith.  He sent forth the educated Petumber Singh, first in November
1802, to his countrymen at Sooksagar, and "gave him a suitable and
solemn charge: the opportunity was very pleasant."  In May 1803
Krishna Pal was similarly set apart.  At the same time the young
Brahman, Krishna Prosad, "delivered his first sermon in Bengali,
much to the satisfaction of our brethren."  Six months after, Ward
reports of him in Dinapoor:--"The eyes of the people were fixed
listening to Prosad; he is becoming eloquent."  In 1804 their
successful probation resulted in their formal ordination by prayer
and the laying on of the hands of the brethren, when Carey addressed
them from the divine words, "As my Father hath sent me so send I
you," and all commemorated the Lord's death till He come.  Krishna
Dass was imprisoned unjustly, for a debt which he had paid, but "he
did not cease to declare to the native men in power that he was a
Christian, when they gnashed upon him with their teeth.  He preached
almost all night to the prisoners, who heard the word with
eagerness."  Two years after he was ordained, Carey charged him as
Paul had written to Timothy, "in the sight of God and of Christ
Jesus, who shall judge the quick and the dead," to be instant in
season and out of season, to reprove, rebuke, exhort with all
long-suffering and teaching.  Ram Mohun was a Brahman, the fruit of
old Petumber's ministry, and had his ability as a student and
preacher of the Scriptures consecrated to Christ on the death of
Krishna Prosad, while the missionaries thus saw again answered the
invocation they had sung, in rude strains, in the ship which brought
them to India:--

"Bid Brahmans preach the heavenly word
   Beneath the banian's shade;
 Oh let the Hindoo feel its power
   And grace his soul pervade."

So early as 1806 the missionaries thus acknowledged the value of the
work of their native brethren, and made of all the native converts a
Missionary Church.  In the delay and even failure to do this of
their successors of all Churches we see the one radical point in
which the Church in India has as yet come short of its duty and its

"We have availed ourselves of the help of native brethren ever since
we had one who dared to speak in the name of Christ, and their
exertions have chiefly been the immediate means by which our church
has been increased.  But we have lately been revolving a plan for
rendering their labours more extensively useful; namely, that of
sending them out, two and two, without any European brother.  It
appeared also a most desirable object to interest in this work, as
much as possible, the whole of the native church among us: indeed,
we have had much in them of this nature to commend.  In order, then,
more effectually to answer this purpose, we called an extraordinary
meeting of all the brethren on Friday evening, Aug. 8, 1806, and
laid before them the following ideas:--

"1. That the intention of the Saviour, in calling them out of
darkness into marvellous light, was that they should labour to the
uttermost in advancing his cause among their countrymen.

"2. That it was therefore their indispensable duty, both
collectively and individually, to strive by every means to bring
their countrymen to the knowledge of the Saviour; that if we, who
were strangers, thought it our duty to come from a country so
distant, for this purpose, much more was it incumbent on them to
labour for the same end.  This was therefore the grand business of
our lives.

"3. That if a brother in discharge of this duty went out forty or
fifty miles, he could not labour for his family; it therefore became
the church to support such, seeing they were hindered from
supporting themselves, by giving themselves wholly to that work in
which it was equally the duty of all to take a share.

"4. We therefore proposed to unite the support of itinerant brethren
with the care of the poor, and to throw them both upon the church
fund, as being both, at least in a heathen land, equally the duty of
a church.

"Every one of these ideas our native brethren entered into with the
greatest readiness and the most cordial approbation."

Carey's scheme so early as 1810 included not only the capital of the
Great Mogul, Surat far to the west, and Maratha Nagpoor to the
south, but Lahore, where Ranjeet Singh had consolidated the Sikh
power, Kashmeer, and even Afghanistan to which he had sent the
Pushtoo Bible.  To set Chamberlain free for this enterprise he sent
his second son William to relieve him as missionary in charge of
Cutwa. "This would secure the gradual perfection of the version of
the Scriptures in the Sikh language, would introduce the Gospel
among the people, and would open a way for introducing it into
Kashmeer, and eventually to the Afghans under whose dominion
Kashmeer at present is."  Carey and his two colleagues took
possession for Christ of the principal centres of Hindoo and
Mohammedan influence in India only because they were unoccupied, and
provided translations of the Bible into the principal tongues,
avowedly as a preparation for other missionary agencies.  All over
India and the far East he thus pioneered the way of the Lord, as he
had written to Ryland when first he settled in Serampore:--"It is
very probable we may be only as pioneers to prepare the way for most
successful missionaries, who perhaps may not be at liberty to attend
to those preparatory labours in which we have been occupied--the
translation and printing of the Scriptures," etc.  His heart was
enlarged like his Master's on earth, and hence his humbleness of
mind.  When the Church Missionary Society, for instance, occupied
Agra as their first station in India, he sent the Baptist missionary
thence to Allahabad.  To Benares "Brother William Smith, called in
Orissa under Brother John Peters," the Armenian, was sent owing to
his acquaintance with the Hindi language; he was the means of
bringing to the door of the Kingdom that rich Brahman Raja Jay
Narain Ghosal, whom he encouraged to found in 1817 the Church
Mission College there which bears the name of this "almost
Christian" Hindoo, who was "exceedingly desirous of diffusing light
among his own countrymen."

The most striking illustrations of this form of Carey's
self-sacrifice are, however, to be found outside of India as it then
was, in the career of his other two sons in Burma and the Spice
Islands.  The East India Company's panic on the Vellore mutiny led
Carey to plan a mission to Burma, just as he had been guided to
settle in Danish Serampore ten years before.  The Government of
India had doubled his salary as Bengali, Marathi, and Sanskrit
Professor, and thus had unconsciously supplied the means.  Since
1795 the port of Rangoon had been opened to the British, although
Colonel Symes had been insulted eight years after, during his second
embassy to Ava. Rangoon, wrote the accurate Carey to Fuller in
November 1806, is about ten days' sail from Calcutta. "The Burman
empire is about eight hundred miles long, lying contiguous to Bengal
on the east; but is inaccessible by land, on account of the
mountains covered with thick forests which run between the two
countries.  The east side of this empire borders upon China, Cochin
China, and Tongking, and may afford us the opportunity ultimately of
introducing the Gospel into those countries.  They are quite within
our reach, and the Bible in Chinese will be understood by them
equally as well as by the Chinese themselves.  About twenty chapters
of Matthew are translated into that language, and three of our
family have made considerable progress in it."

This was the beginning of Reformed missions to Eastern Asia. A year
was to pass before Dr. Robert Morrison landed at Macao.  From those
politically aggressive and therefore opposed Jesuit missions, which
alone had worked in Anam up to this time, a persecuted bishop was
about to find an asylum at Serampore, and to use its press and its
purse for the publication of his Dictionarium Anamitico-Latinum.
The French have long sought to seize an empire there.  That, at its
best, must prove far inferior to the marvellous province and
Christian Church of Burma, of which Carey laid the foundation.
Judson, and the Governors Durand, Phayre, Aitchison, and Bernard,
Henry Lawrence's nephew, built well upon it.

On 24th January 1807 Mardon and Chater went forth, after Carey had
charged them from the words, "And thence sailed to Antioch from
whence they had been recommended to the grace of God, which they
fulfilled."  Carey's eldest son Felix soon took the place of Mardon.
The instructions, which bear the impress of the sacred scholar's
pen, form a model still for all missionaries.  These two extracts
give counsels never more needed than now:--

"4. With respect to the Burman language, let this occupy your most
precious time and your most anxious solicitude.  Do not be content
with acquiring this language superficially, but make it your own,
root and branch.  To become fluent in it, you must attentivly
listen, with prying curiosity, into the forms of speech, the
construction and accent of the natives.  Here all the imitative
powers are wanted; yet these powers and this attention, without
continued effort to use all you acquire, and as fast as you acquire
it, will be comparatively of little use.

"5. As soon as you shall feel your ground well in this language you
may compose a grammar, and also send us some Scripture tract, for
printing; small and plain; simple Christian instruction, and Gospel
invitation, without any thing that can irritate the most
superstitious mind.

"6. We would recommend you to begin the translation of the Gospel of
Mark as soon as possible, as one of the best and most certain ways
of acquiring the language.  This translation will of course be
revised again and again.  In these revisions you will be very
careful respecting the idiom and construction, that they be really
Burman, and not English.  Let your instructor be well acquainted
with the language, and try every word of importance, in every way
you can, before it be admitted...

"In prosecuting this work, there are two things to which especially
we would call your very close attention, viz. the strictest and most
rigid economy, and the cultivation of brotherly love.

"Remember, that the money which you will expend is neither ours nor
yours, for it has been consecrated to God; and every unnecessary
expenditure will be robbing God, and appropriating to unnecessary
secular uses what is sacred, and consecrated to Christ and his
cause.  In building, especially, remember that you are poor men, and
have chosen a life of poverty and self-denial, with Christ and his
missionary servants.  If another person is profuse in expenditure,
the consequence is small, because his property would perhaps fall
into hands where it might be devoted to the purposes of iniquity;
but missionary funds are in their very circumstances the most sacred
and important of any thing of this nature on earth.  We say not
this, Brethren, because we suspect you, or any of our partners in
labour; but we perceive that when you have done all, the Rangoon
mission will lie heavy upon the Missionary Funds, and the field of
exertion is very wide."

Felix Carey was a medical missionary of great skill, a printer of
the Oriental languages trained by Ward, and a scholar, especially in
Sanskrit and Pali, Bengali and Burman, not unworthy of his father.
He early commended himself to the goodwill of the Rangoon Viceroy,
and was of great use to Captain Canning in the successful mission
from the Governor-General in 1809.  At his intercession the Viceroy
gave him the life of a malefactor who had hung for six hours on the
cross.  Reporting the incident to Ryland, Dr. Carey wrote that
"crucifixion is not performed on separate crosses, elevated to a
considerable height, after the manner of the Romans; but several
posts are erected which are connected by a cross piece near the top,
to which the hands are nailed, and by another near the bottom, to
which the feet are nailed in a horizontal direction."  He prepared a
folio dictionary of Burmese and Pali, translated several of the
Buddhist Sootras into English, and several books of Holy Scripture
into the vernacular.  His medical and linguistic skill so commended
him to the king that he was loaded with honours and sent as Burmese
ambassador to the Governor-General in 1814, when he withdrew from
the Christian mission.  On his way back up the Irawadi he alone was
saved from the wreck of his boat, in which his second wife and
children and the MS. of his dictionary went down.  Of this his
eldest son, who "procured His Majesty's sanction for printing the
Scriptures in the Burman and adjacent languages, which step he
highly approved," and at the same time "the orders of my rank, which
consist of a red umbrella with an ivory top, gold betel box, gold
lefeek cup, and a sword of state," the father wrote lamenting to
Ryland:--"Felix is shrivelled from a missionary into an ambassador."
To his third son the sorrowing father said:--"The honours he has
received from the Burmese Government have not been beneficial to his
soul.  Felix is certainly not so much esteemed since his visit as he
was before it.  It is a very distressing thing to be forced to
apologise for those you love."  Mr. Chater had removed to Ceylon to
begin a mission in Colombo.

In July 1813, when Felix Carey was in Ava, two young Americans,
Adoniram Judson and his wife Ann, tempest-tossed and fleeing before
the persecution of the East India Company, found shelter in the
Mission House at Rangoon.  Judson was one of a band of divinity
students of the Congregational Church of New England, whose zeal had
almost compelled the institution of the American Board of Foreign
Missions.  He, his wife, and colleague Rice had become Baptists by
conviction on their way to Serampore, to the brotherhood of which
they had been commended.  Carey and his colleagues made it "a point
to guard against obtruding on missionary brethren of different
sentiments any conversation relative to baptism;" but Judson himself
sent a note to Carey requesting baptism by immersion.  The result
was the foundation at Boston of the American Baptist Missionary
Society, which was to win such triumphs in Burma and among the
Karens.  For a time, however, Judson was a missionary from
Serampore, and supported by the brotherhood.  As such he wrote

"RANGOON, Sept. 1, 1814.--Brother Ward wishes to have an idea of the
probable expense of each station; on which I take occasion to say
that it would be more gratifying to me, as presenting a less
temptation, and as less dangerous to my habits of economy and my
spiritual welfare, to have a limited monthly allowance.  I fear
that, if I am allowed as much as I want, my wants will enlarge with
their gratification, and finally embrace many things, which at first
I should have thought incompatible with economical management, as
well as with that character among the heathen which it becomes the
professed followers of Him who for our sakes became poor, even to
sustain.  It is better for a missionary, especially a young man, to
have rather too little than rather too much.  Your case, on coming
out from England, was quite different from mine.  You had all that
there was, and were obliged to make the most of it.

"If these things meet the ideas of the brethren, I will be obliged
to them to say, what sum, in Sicca Rupees, payable in Bengal, they
think sufficient for a small family in Rangoon--sufficient to meet
all common expenses, and indeed all that will be incurred at
present, except that of passages by sea.  You have all the accounts
before you, especially of things purchased in Bengal, which I have
not; and from having seen the mission pass through various changes,
will be more competent to make an estimate of expense than I am.
And while you are making this estimate for one family, say also
what will be sufficient for two small families, so that if Brother
Rice, or any other should soon join me, it may not be necessary to
bring the subject again under consideration.  This sum I will
receive under the same regulations as other stations are subject to,
and which I heartily approve.  And if, on experiment, it be found
much too large, I shall be as glad to diminish it, as to have you
increase it, if it be found much too small.

"Sept. 7.--Since writing the above, we have received the distressing
intelligence, that a few days after Mr. Carey left us, and soon
after he had reached the brig (which had previously gone into the
great river) on the 31st of August, about noon, she was overtaken by
a squall of wind, upset, and instantly sunk.  Those who could swim,
escaped with their lives merely, and those who could not, perished.
Among the saved, were Mr. Carey and most of the Bengalees.  Mrs.
Carey, the two children, her women and girls, and several men--in
all, ten persons, perished.  Every article of property had been
transferred from the boats to the vessel, and she had just left the
place, where she had been long waiting the arrival of Mr. Carey, and
had been under sail about three hours.  Several boats were not far
distant; the gold-boat was within sight, but so instantaneous was
the disaster, that not a single thing was saved.  Some attempts were
made by the lascars to save Mrs. Carey and William, but they were
unsuccessful.  Mr. Carey staid on the shore through the following
night; a neighbouring governor sent him clothes and money; and the
next morning he took the gold-boat, and proceeded up the river.  A
large boat, on which were several servants, men and women, beside
those that were in the vessel, followed the gold-boat.  The jolly
boat has returned here, bringing the surviving lascars.

"The dreadful situation to which our poor brother was thus reduced
in a moment, from the height of prosperity, fills our minds
continually with the greatest distress.  We are utterly unable to
afford him the least relief, and can only pray that this awful
dispensation may prove a paternal chastisement from his Heavenly
Father, and be sanctified to his soul."

While Judson wrote to Serampore, which he once again visited,
leaving the dust of a child in the mission burial-ground, "I am glad
to hear you say that you will not abandon this mission," Carey
pressed on to the "regions beyond."  Judson lived till 1850 to found
a church and to prepare a Burmese dictionary, grammar, and
translation of the Bible so perfect that revision has hardly been
necessary up to the present day.  He and Hough, a printer who joined
him, formed themselves into a brotherhood on the same self-denying
principles as that of Serampore, whom they besought to send them
frequent communications to counsel, strengthen, and encourage them.
On 28th September 1814 Judson again wrote to Carey from Rangoon:--

"DEAR BROTHER CAREY--If copies of Colebrooke's Sungskrita
Dictionary, and your Sungskrita Grammar are not too scarce, I
earnestly request a copy of each.  I find it will be absolutely
necessary for me to pick up a little of the Pali, chiefly on account
of many theological terms, which have been incorporated from that
language into the Burman.  I have found a dictionary, which I
suppose is the same as that which Mr. Colebrooke translated, adapted
to the Burman system.  This I intend to read.  I want also Leyden's
Vocabulary, and a copy or two of your son's grammar, when it is
completed.  I gave your son on his going up to Ava, my copy of
Campbell's Gospels, together with several other books, all of which
are now lost.  The former I chiefly regret, and know not whence I
can procure another copy.

"There is a vessel now lying here, which is destined to take round
an Ambassador from this Government to Bengal.  He expects to go in
about a month, as he told me.  He is now waiting for final
instructions from Ava. If Felix be really to be sent to Bengal
again, I think it most probable that he will be ordered to accompany
this ambassador.

"Mrs. J. was on the point of taking passage with Captain Hitchins,
to obtain some medical advice in Bengal; but she has been a little
better for a few days, and has given up the plan for the present.
This is a delightful climate.  We have now seen all the seasons,
and can therefore judge.  The hot weather in March and April is the
chief exception.  Nature has done everything for this country; and
the Government is very indulgent to all foreigners.  When we see how
we are distinguished above all around, even in point of worldly
comforts, we feel that we want gratitude.  O that we may be faithful
in the improvement of every mercy, and patient under every trial
which God may have in store for us.  We know not how the Gospel can
ever be introduced here: everything, in this respect, appears as
dark as midnight."

By 1816 Judson had prepared the Gospel of Matthew in Burmese,
following up short tracts "accommodated to the optics of a Burman."

Carey's third son Jabez was clerk to a Calcutta attorney at the
time, in 1812, when Dr. Ryland preached in the Dutch Church, Austin
Friars, the anniversary sermon on the occasion of the removal of the
headquarters of the Society to London.  Pausing in the midst of his
discourse, after a reference to Carey, the preacher called on the
vast congregation silently to pray for the conversion of Jabez
Carey.  The answer came next year in a letter from his father:--"My
son Jabez, who has been articled to an attorney, and has the fairest
prospects as to this world, is become decidedly religious, and
prefers the work of the Lord to every other."  Lord Minto's
expeditions of 1810 and 1811 had captured the islands swept by the
French privateers from Madagascar to Java, and there was soon an end
of the active hostility of the authorities to Christianity.  Sir
Stamford Raffles governed Java in the spirit of a Christian
statesman.  The new Governor-General, Lord Moira, afterwards Marquis
of Hastings, proved to be the most enlightened and powerful friend
the mission had had.  In these circumstances, after the charter of
1813 had removed the legislative excuse for intolerance, Dr. Carey
was asked by the Lieutenant-Governor to send missionaries and Malay
Bibles to the fifty thousand natives of Amboyna.  The
Governor-General repeated the request officially.  Jabez Carey was
baptised, married, and despatched at the cost of the state before he
could be ordained.  Amboyna, it will be perceived, was not in India,
but far enough away to give the still timid Company little
apprehension as to the influence of the missionaries there.  The
father's heart was very full when he sent forth the son:--

"24th January 1814.--You are now engaging in a most important
undertaking, in which not only you will have our prayers for your
success, but those of all who love our Lord Jesus Christ, and who
know of your engagement.  I know that a few hints for your future
conduct from a parent who loves you very tenderly will be
acceptable, and I shall therefore now give you them, assured that
they will not be given in vain.

"1st. Pay the utmost attention at all times to the state of your own
mind both towards God and man: cultivate an intimate acquaintance
with your own heart; labour to obtain a deep sense of your depravity
and to trust always in Christ; be pure in heart, and meditate much
upon the pure and holy character of God; live a life of prayer and
devotedness to God; cherish every amiable and right disposition
towards men; be mild, gentle, and unassuming, yet firm and manly.
As soon as you perceive anything wrong in your spirit or behaviour
set about correcting it, and never suppose yourself so perfect as to
need no correction.

"2nd. You are now a married man, be not satisfied with conducting
yourself towards your wife with propriety, but let love to her be
the spring of your conduct towards her.  Esteem her highly, and so
act that she may be induced thereby to esteem you highly.  The first
impressions of love arising from form and beauty will soon wear off,
but the esteem arising from excellency of disposition and substance
of character will endure and increase.  Her honour is now yours, and
she cannot be insulted without your being degraded.  I hope as soon
as you get on board, and are settled in your cabin, you will begin
and end each day by uniting together to pray and praise God. Let
religion always have a place in your house.  If the Lord bless you
with children, bring them up in the fear of God, and be always an
example to others of the power of godliness.  This advice I give
also to Eliza, and if it is followed you will be happy.

"3rd. Behave affably and genteelly to all, but not cringingly
towards any.  Feel that you are a man, and always act with that
dignified sincerity and truth which will command the esteem of all.
Seek not the society of worldly men, but when called to be with
them act and converse with propriety and dignity.  To do this labour
to gain a good acquaintance with history, geography, men, and
things.  A gentleman is the next best character after a Christian,
and the latter includes the former.  Money never makes a gentleman,
neither does a fine appearance, but an enlarged understanding joined
to engaging manners.

"4th. On your arrival at Amboyna your first business must be to wait
on Mr. Martin.  You should first send a note to inform him of your
arrival, and to inquire when it will suit him to receive you.  Ask
his advice upon every occasion of importance, and communicate freely
to him all the steps you take.

"5th. As soon as you are settled begin your work.  Get a Malay who
can speak a little English, and with him make a tour of the island,
and visit every school.  Encourage all you see worthy of
encouragement, and correct with mildness, yet with firmness.  Keep a
journal of the transactions of the schools, and enter each one under
a distinct head therein.  Take account of the number of scholars,
the names of the schoolmasters, compare their progress at stated
periods, and, in short, consider this as the work which the Lord has
given you to do.

"6th. Do not, however, consider yourself as a mere superintendent of
schools; consider yourself as the spiritual instructor of the
people, and devote yourself to their good.  God has committed the
spiritual interests of this island--20,000 men or more--to you; a
vast charge, but He can enable you to be faithful to it.  Revise the
catechism, tracts, and school-books used among them, and labour to
introduce among them sound doctrine and genuine piety.  Pray with
them as soon as you can, and labour after a gift to preach to them.
I expect you will have much to do with them respecting baptism.
They all think infant sprinkling right, and will apply to you to
baptise their children; you must say little till you know something
of the language, and then prove to them from Scripture what is the
right mode of baptism and who are the proper persons to be baptised.
Form them into Gospel churches when you meet with a few who truly
fear God; and as soon as you see any fit to preach to others, call
them to the ministry and settle them with the churches.  You must
baptise and administer the Lord's Supper according to your own
discretion when there is a proper occasion for it.  Avoid indolence
and love of ease, and never attempt to act the part of the great and
gay in this world.

"7th. Labour incessantly to become a perfect master of the Malay
language.  In order to this, associate with the natives, walk out
with them, ask the name of everything you see, and note it down;
visit their houses, especially when any of them are sick.  Every
night arrange the words you get in alphabetical order.  Try to talk
as soon as you get a few words, and be as much as possible one of
them.  A course of kind and attentive conduct will gain their esteem
and confidence and give you an opportunity of doing much good.

"8th. You will soon learn from Mr. Martin the situation and
disposition of the Alfoors or aboriginal inhabitants, and will see
what can be done for them.  Do not unnecessarily expose your life,
but incessantly contrive some way of giving them the word of life.

"9th. I come now to things of inferior importance, but which I hope
you will not neglect.  I wish you to learn correctly the number,
size, and geography of the islands; the number and description of
inhabitants; their customs and manners, and everything of note
relative to them; and regularly communicate these things to me.

"Your great work, my dear Jabez, is that of a Christian minister.
You would have been solemnly set apart thereto if you could have
stayed long enough to have permitted it.  The success of your
labours does not depend upon an outward ceremony, nor does your
right to preach the Gospel or administer the ordinances of the
Gospel depend on any such thing, but only on the Divine call
expressed in the Word of God. The Church has, however, in their
intentions and wishes borne a testimony to the grace given to you,
and will not cease to pray for you that you may be successful.  May
you be kept from all temptations, supported under every trial, made
victorious in every conflict; and may our hearts be mutually
gladdened with accounts from each other of the triumphs of Divine
grace.  God has conferred a great favour upon you in committing to
you this ministry.  Take heed to it therefore in the Lord that thou
fulfil it.  We shall often meet at the throne of grace.  Write me by
every opportunity, and tell Eliza to write to your mother.

"Now, my dear Jabez, I commit you both to God, and to the word of
His grace, which is able to make you perfect in the knowledge of His
will.  Let that word be near your heart.  I give you both up to God,
and should I never more see you on earth I trust we shall meet with
joy before His throne of glory at last."

Under both the English and the Dutch for a time, to whom the island
was restored, Jabez Carey proved to be a successful missionary,
while he supported the mission by his official income as
superintendent of schools and second member of the College of
Justice.  The island contained 18,000 native Christians of the Dutch
compulsory type, such as we found in Ceylon on taking it over.  Thus
by the labours of himself, his sons, his colleagues, and his
children in the faith, William Carey saw the Gospel, the press, and
the influence of a divine philanthropy extending among Mohammedans,
Buddhists, and Hindoos, from the shores of the Pacific Ocean west to
the Arabian Sea.




The type of a Christian gentleman--Carey and his first wife--His
second marriage--The Lady Rumohr--His picture of their married
life--His nearly fatal illness when forty-eight years old--His
meditations and dreams--Aldeen House--Henry Martyn's pagoda--Carey,
Marshman, and the Anglican chaplains in the pagoda--Corrie's account
of the Serampore Brotherhood--Claudius Buchanan and his Anglican
establishment--Improvement in Anglo-Indian Society--Carey's literary
and scientific friends--Desire in the West for a likeness of
Carey--Home's portrait of him--Correspondence with his son William
on missionary consecration, Buonaparte, botany, the missionary a
soldier, Felix and Burma, hunting, the temporal power of the Pope,
the duty of reconciliation--Carey's descendants.

"A Gentleman is the next best character after a Christian, and the
latter includes the former," were the father's words to the son whom
he was sending forth as a Christian missionary and state
superintendent of schools.  Carey wrote from his own experience, and
he unwittingly painted his own character.  The peasant bearing of
his early youth showed itself throughout his life in a certain
shyness, which gave a charm to his converse with old and young.
Occasionally, as in a letter which he wrote to his friend Pearce of
Birmingham, at a time when he did not know whether his distant
correspondent was alive or dead, he burst forth into an unrestrained
enthusiasm of affection and service.  But his was rather the even
tenor of domestic devotion and friendly duty, unbroken by passion or
coldness, and ever lighted up by a steady geniality.  The colleagues
who were associated with him for the third of a century worshipped
him in the old English sense of the word.  The younger committee-men
and missionaries who came to the front on the death of Fuller,
Sutcliff, and Ryland, in all their mistaken conflicts with these
colleagues, always tried to separate Carey from those they
denounced, till even his saintly spirit burst forth into wrath at
the double wrong thus done to his coadjutors.  His intercourse with
the chaplains and bishops of the Church of England, and with the
missionaries of other Churches and societies, was as loving in its
degree as his relations to his own people.  With men of the world,
from the successive Governor-Generals, from Wellesley, Hastings, and
Bentinck, down to the scholars, merchants, and planters with whom he
became associated for the public good, William Carey was ever the
saint and the gentleman whom it was a privilege to know.

In nothing perhaps was Carey's true Christian gentlemanliness so
seen as in his relations with his first wife, above whom grace and
culture had immeasurably raised him, while she never learned to
share his aspirations or to understand his ideals.  Not only did she
remain to the last a peasant woman, with a reproachful tongue, but
the early hardships of Calcutta and the fever and dysentery of
Mudnabati clouded the last twelve years of her life with madness.
Never did reproach or complaint escape his lips regarding either
her or Thomas, whose eccentric impulses and oft-darkened spirit were
due to mania also.  Of both he was the tender nurse and guardian
when, many a time, the ever-busy scholar would fain have lingered at
his desk or sought the scanty sleep which his jealous devotion to
his Master's business allowed him.  The brotherhood arrangement, the
common family, Ward's influence over the boys, and Hannah Marshman's
housekeeping relieved him of much that his wife's illness had thrown
upon him at Mudnabati, so that a colleague describes him, when he
was forty-three years of age, as still looking young in spite of the
few hairs on his head, after eleven years in Lower Bengal of work
such as never Englishman had before him.  But almost from the first
day of his early married life he had never known the delight of
daily converse with a wife able to enter into his scholarly
pursuits, and ever to stimulate him in his heavenly quest.  When the
eldest boy, Felix, had left for Burma in 1807 the faithful sorrowing
husband wrote to him:--"Your poor mother grew worse and worse from
the time you left us, and died on the 7th December about seven
o'clock in the evening.  During her illness she was almost always
asleep, and I suppose during the fourteen days that she lay in a
severe fever she was not more than twenty-four hours awake.  She was
buried the next day in the missionary burying-ground."

About the same time that Carey himself settled in Serampore there
arrived the Lady Rumohr.  She built a house on the Hoogli bank
immediately below that of the missionaries, whose society she
sought, and by whom she was baptised.  On the 9th May 1808 she
became Carey's wife; and in May 1821 she too was removed by death in
her sixty-first year, after thirteen years of unbroken happiness.

Charlotte Emilia, born in the same year as Carey in the then Danish
duchy of Schleswick, was the only child of the Chevalier de Rumohr,
who married the Countess of Alfeldt, only representative of a
historic family.  Her wakefulness when a sickly girl of fifteen
saved the whole household from destruction by fire, but she herself
became so disabled that she could never walk up or down stairs.  She
failed to find complete recovery in the south of Europe, and her
father's friend, Mr. Anker, a director of the Danish East India
Company, gave her letters to his brother, then Governor of
Tranquebar, in the hope that the climate of India might cause her
relief.  The Danish ship brought her first to Serampore, where
Colonel Bie introduced her to the brotherhood, and there she
resolved to remain.  She knew the principal languages of Europe; a
copy of the Pensées of Pascal, given to her by Mr. Anker before she
sailed, for the first time quickened her conscience.  She speedily
learned English, that she might join the missionaries in public
worship.  The barren orthodoxy of the Lutheranism in which she had
been brought up had made her a sceptic.  This soon gave way to the
evangelical teaching of the same apostle who had brought Luther
himself to Christ.  She became a keen student of the Scriptures,
then an ardent follower of Jesus Christ.

On her marriage to Dr. Carey, in May 1808, she made over her house
to the mission, and when, long after, it became famous as the office
of the weekly Friend of India, the rent was sacredly devoted to the
assistance of native preachers.  She learned Bengali that she might
be as a mother to the native Christian families.  She was her
husband's counsellor in all that related to the extension of the
varied enterprise of the brethren.  Especially did she make the
education of Hindoo girls her own charge, both at Serampore and
Cutwa.  Her leisure she gave to the reading of French Protestant
writers, such as Saurin and Du Moulin.  She admired, wrote Carey,
"Massillon's language, his deep knowledge of the human heart, and
his intrepidity in reproving sin; but felt the greatest
dissatisfaction with his total neglect of his Saviour, except when
He is introduced to give efficacy to works of human merit.  These
authors she read in their native language, that being more familiar
to her than English.  She in general enjoyed much of the
consolations of religion.  Though so much afflicted, a pleasing
cheerfulness generally pervaded her conversation.  She indeed
possessed great activity of mind.  She was constantly out with the
dawn of the morning when the weather permitted, in her little
carriage drawn by one bearer; and again in the evening, as soon as
the sun was sufficiently low.  She thus spent daily nearly three
hours in the open air.  It was probably this vigorous and regular
course which, as the means, carried her beyond the age of threescore
years (twenty-one of them spent in India), notwithstanding the
weakness of her constitution."

It is a pretty picture, the delicate invalid lady, drawn along the
mall morning and evening, to enjoy the river breeze, on her way to
and from the schools and homes of the natives.  But her highest
service was, after all, to her husband, who was doing a work for
India and for humanity, equalled by few, if any.  When, on one
occasion, they were separated for a time while she sought for health
at Monghyr, she wrote to him the tenderest yet most courtly

"MY DEAREST LOVE,--I felt very much in parting with thee, and feel
much in being so far from thee...I am sure thou wilt be happy and
thankful on account of my voice, which is daily getting better, and
thy pleasure greatly adds to mine own.

"I hope you will not think I am writing too often; I rather trust
you will be glad to hear of me...Though my journey is very pleasant,
and the good state of my health, the freshness of the air, and the
variety of objects enliven my spirits, yet I cannot help longing for
you.  Pray, my love, take care of your health that I may have the
joy to find you well.

"I thank thee most affectionately, my dearest love, for thy kind
letter.  Though the journey is very useful to me, I cannot help
feeling much to be so distant from you, but I am much with you in my
thoughts...The Lord be blessed for the kind protection He has given
to His cause in a time of need.  May He still protect and guide and
bless His dear cause, and give us all hearts growing in love and
zeal...I felt very much affected in parting with thee.  I see
plainly it would not do to go far from you; my heart cleaves to you.
I need not say (for I hope you know my heart is not insensible) how
much I feel your kindness in not minding any expense for the
recovery of my health.  You will rejoice to hear me talk in my old
way, and not in that whispering manner.

"I find so much pleasure in writing to you, my love, that I cannot
help doing it.  I was nearly disconcerted by Mrs.--laughing at my
writing so often; but then, I thought, I feel so much pleasure in
receiving your letters that I may hope you do the same.  I thank
thee, my love, for thy kind letter.  I need not say that the serious
part of it was welcome to me, and the more as I am deprived of all
religious intercourse...I shall greatly rejoice, my love, in seeing
thee again; but take care of your health that I may find you well.
I need not say how much you are in my thoughts day and night."

His narrative of their intercourse, written after her death, lets in
a flood of light on his home life:--

"During the thirteen years of her union with Dr. Carey, they had
enjoyed the most entire oneness of mind, never having a single
circumstance which either of them wished to conceal from the other.
Her solicitude for her husband's health and comfort was unceasing.
They prayed and conversed together on those things which form the
life of personal religion, without the least reserve; and enjoyed a
degree of conjugal happiness while thus continued to each other,
which can only arise from a union of mind grounded on real religion.
On the whole, her lot in India was altogether a scene of mercy.
Here she was found of the Saviour, gradually ripened for glory, and
after having her life prolonged beyond the expectation of herself
and all who knew her, she was released from this mortal state almost
without the consciousness of pain, and, as we most assuredly
believe, had 'an abundant entrance ministered unto her into the
kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.'"

When, on 24th June 1809, Carey announced at the dinner table that he
had that morning finished the Bengali translation of the whole
Bible, and he was asked how much more he thought of doing, he
answered: "The work I have allotted to myself, in translating, will
take me about twenty years."  But he had kept the bow too long and
too tightly bent, and it threatened to snap.  That evening he was
seized with bilious fever, and on the eighteenth day thereafter his
life was despaired of. "The goodness of God is eminently conspicuous
in raising up our beloved brother Carey," wrote Marshman. "God has
raised him up again and restored him to his labours; may he live to
accomplish all that is in his heart," wrote Rowe. He was at once at
his desk again, in college and in his study. "I am this day
forty-eight years old," he wrote to Ryland on the 17th August, and
sent him the following letters, every line of which reveals the
inner soul of the writer:--

"CALCUTTA, 16th August 1809.--I did not expect, about a month ago,
ever to write to you again.  I was then ill of a severe fever, and
for a week together scarcely any hopes were entertained of my life.
One or two days I was supposed to be dying, but the Lord has
graciously restored me; may it be that I may live more than ever to
His glory.  Whilst I was ill I had scarcely any such thing as
thought belonging to me, but, excepting seasons of delirium, seemed
to be nearly stupid; perhaps some of this arose from the weak state
to which I was reduced, which was so great that Dr. Hare, one of the
most eminent physicians in Calcutta, who was consulted about it,
apprehended more danger from that than from the fever.  I, however,
had scarcely a thought of death or eternity, or of life, or anything
belonging thereto.  In my delirium, greatest part of which I
perfectly remember, I was busily employed in carrying a commission
from God to all the princes and governments in the world, requiring
them instantly to abolish every political establishment of religion,
and to sell the parish and other churches to the first body of
Christians that would purchase them.  Also to declare war infamous,
to esteem all military officers as men who had sold themselves to
destroy the human race, to extend this to all those dead men called
heroes, defenders of their country, meritorious officers, etc.13 I
was attended by angels in all my excursions, and was universally
successful.  A few princes in Germany were refractory, but my
attendants struck them dead instantly.  I pronounced the doom of
Rome to the Pope, and soon afterwards all the territory about Rome,
the March of Ancona, the great city and all its riches sank into
that vast bed of burning lava which heats Nero's bath.  These two
considerations were the delirious wanderings of the mind, but I hope
to feel their force, to pray and strive for their accomplishment to
the end of my life.  But it is now time to attend to something not
merely ideal.

"The state of the world occupied my thoughts more and more; I mean
as it relates to the spread of the Gospel.  The harvest truly is
great, and labourers bear scarcely any proportion thereto.  I was
forcibly struck this morning with reading our Lord's reply to His
disciples, John iv.  When He had told them that He had meat to eat
the world knew not of, and that His meat was to do the will of His
Father and to finish His work, He said, 'Say not ye there are three
months and then cometh harvest?'  He by this plainly intended to
call their attention to the conduct of men when harvest was
approaching, for that being the season upon which all the hopes of
men hang for temporal supplies, they provide men and measures in
time for securing it.  Afterwards directing their attention to that
which so occupied His own as to be His meat and drink, He said,
'Lift up your eyes and look upon the fields (of souls to be gathered
in), for they are white already to harvest.'  After so many
centuries have elapsed and so many fields full of this harvest have
been lost for want of labourers to gather it in, shall we not at
last reflect seriously on our duty?  Hindostan requires ten thousand
ministers of the Gospel, at the lowest calculation, China as many,
and you may easily calculate for the rest of the world.  I trust
that many will eventually be raised up here, but be that as it may
the demands for missionaries are pressing to a degree seldom
realised.  England has done much, but not the hundredth part of what
she is bound to do.  In so great a want of ministers ought not every
church to turn its attention chiefly to the raising up and maturing
of spiritual gifts with the express design of sending them abroad?
Should not this be a specific matter of prayer, and is there not
reason to labour hard to infuse this spirit into the churches?

"A mission into Siam would be comparatively easy of introduction and
support on account of its vicinity to Prince of Wales Island, from
which vessels can often go in a few hours.  A mission to Pegu and
another to Arakan would not be difficult of introduction, they being
both within the Burman dominions, Missions to Assam and Nepal should
be speedily tried.  Brother Robinson is going to Bhootan.  I do not
know anything about the facility with which missions could be
introduced into Cochin China, Cambodia, and Laos, but were the trial
made I believe difficulties would remove.  It is also very desirable
that the Burman mission should be strengthened.  There is no full
liberty of conscience, and several stations might be occupied; even
the borders of China might be visited from that country if an easier
entrance into the heart of the country could not be found.  I have
not mentioned Sumatra, Java, the Moluccas, the Philippines, or
Japan, but all these countries must be supplied with missionaries.
This is a very imperfect sketch of the wants of Asia only, without
including the Mahometan countries; but Africa and South America call
as loudly for help, and the greatest part of Europe must also be
holpen by the Protestant churches, being nearly as destitute of real
godliness as any heathen country on the earth.  What a pressing
call, then, is here for labourers in the spiritual harvest, and what
need that the attention of all the churches in England and America
should be drawn to this very object!"

Two years after the establishment of the mission at Serampore, David
Brown, the senior chaplain and provost of Fort William College, took
possession of Aldeen House, which he occupied till the year of his
death in 1812.  The house is the first in the settlement reached by
boat from Calcutta.  Aldeen is five minutes' walk south of the
Serampore Mission House, and a century ago there was only a park
between them.  The garden slopes down to the noble river, and
commands the beautiful country seat of Barrackpore, which Lord
Wellesley had just built.  The house itself is embosomed in trees,
the mango, the teak, and the graceful bamboo.  Just below it, but
outside of Serampore, are the deserted temple of Bullubpoor and the
Ghat of the same name, a fine flight of steps up which thousands of
pilgrims flock every June to the adjoining shrine and monstrous car
of Jagganath.  David Brown had not been long in Aldeen when he
secured the deserted temple and converted it into a Christian
oratory, ever since known as Henry Martyn's Pagoda.  For ten years
Aldeen and the pagoda became the meeting-place of Carey and his
Nonconformist friends, with Claudius Buchanan, Martyn, Bishop
Corrie, Thomason, and the little band of evangelical Anglicans who,
under the protection of Lords Wellesley and Hastings, sweetened
Anglo-Indian society, and made the names of "missionary" and of
"chaplain" synonymous.  Here too there gathered, as also to the
Mission House higher up, many a civilian and officer who sought the
charms of that Christian family life which they had left behind.  A
young lieutenant commemorated these years when Brown was removed, in
a pleasing elegy, which Charles Simeon published in the Memorials of
his friend.  Many a traveller from the far West still visits the
spot, and recalls the memories of William Carey and Henry Martyn, of
Marshman and Buchanan, of Ward and Corrie, which linger around the
fair scene.  When first we saw it the now mutilated ruin was
perfect, and under the wide-spreading banian tree behind a Brahman
was reciting, for a day and a night, the verses of the Mahabharata
epic to thousands of listening Hindoos.

"Long, Hoogli, has thy sullen stream
   Been doomed the cheerless shores to lave;
 Long has the Suttee's baneful gleam
   Pale glimmered o'er thy midnight wave.

"Yet gladdened seemed to flow thy tide
   Where opens on the view--Aldeen;
 For there to grace thy palmy side
   Loved England's purest joys were seen.

"Yon dome, 'neath which in former days
   Grim idols marked the pagan shrine,
 Has swelled the notes of pious praise,
   Attuned to themes of love divine."

We find this allusion to the place in Carey's correspondence with
Dr. Ryland:--"20th January 1807.--It would have done your heart good
to have joined us at our meetings at the pagoda.  From that place we
have successively recommended Dr. Taylor to the work of the Lord at
Bombay, Mr. Martyn to his at Dinapoor, Mr. Corrie to his at Chunar,
Mr. Parsons to his at Burhampore, Mr. Des Granges to his at
Vizagapatam, and our two brethren to theirs at Rangoon, and from
thence we soon expect to commend Mr. Thomason to his at Madras.  In
these meetings the utmost harmony prevails and a union of hearts
unknown between persons of different denominations in England."  Dr.
Taylor and Mr. Des Granges were early missionaries of the London
Society; the Rangoon brethren were Baptists; the others were Church
of England chaplains.  Sacramentarianism and sacerdotalism had not
then begun to afflict the Church of India.  There were giants in
those days, in Bengal, worthy of Carey and of the one work in which
all were the servants of one Master.

Let us look a little more closely at Henry Martyn's Pagoda.  It is
now a picturesque ruin, which the peepul tree that is entwined among
its fine brick masonry, and the crumbling river-bank, may soon cause
to disappear for ever.  The exquisite tracery of the moulded bricks
may be seen, but not the few figures that are left of the popular
Hindoo idols just where the two still perfect arches begin to
spring.  The side to the river has already fallen down, and with it
the open platform overhanging the bank on which the missionary sat
in the cool of the morning and evening, and where he knelt to pray
for the people.  We have accompanied many a visitor there, from Dr.
Duff to Bishop Cotton, and John Lawrence, and have rarely seen one
unmoved.  This pagoda had been abandoned long before by the priests
of Radhabullub, because the river had encroached to a point within
300 feet of it, the limit within which no Brahman is allowed to
receive a gift or take his food.  The little black doll of an idol,
which is famous among Hindoos alike for its sanctity and as a work
of art--for had it not been miraculously wafted to this spot like
the Santa Casa to Loretto?--was removed with great pomp to a new
temple after it had paid a visit to Clive's moonshi, the wealthy
Raja Nobokissen in Calcutta, who sought to purchase it outright.

In this cool old pagoda Henry Martyn, on one of his earliest visits
to Aldeen after his arrival as a chaplain in 1806, found an
appropriate residence.  Under the vaulted roof of the shrine a place
of prayer and praise was fitted up with an organ, so that, as he
wrote, "the place where once devils were worshipped has now become a
Christian oratory."  Here, too, he laid his plans for the
evangelisation of the people.  When suffering from one of his moods
of depression as to his own state, he thus writes of this place:--"I
began to pray as on the verge of eternity; and the Lord was pleased
to break my hard heart.  I lay in tears, interceding for the
unfortunate natives of this country; thinking within myself that the
most despicable soodra of India was of as much value in the sight of
God as the King of Great Britain."  It was from such supplication
that he was once roused by the blaze of a Suttee's funeral pyre, on
which he found that the living widow had been consumed with the dead
before he could interfere.  He could hear the hideous drums and
gongs and conch-shells of the temple to which Radhabullub had been
removed.  There he often tried to turn his fellow-creatures to the
worship of the one God, from their prostrations "before a black
image placed in a pagoda, with lights burning around it," whilst, he
says, he "shivered as if standing, as it were, in the neighbourhood
of hell."  It was in the deserted pagoda that Brown, Corrie, and
Parsons met with him to commend him to God before he set out for his
new duties at Dinapoor. "My soul," he writes of this occasion,
"never yet had such divine enjoyment.  I felt a desire to break from
the body, and join the high praises of the saints above.  May I go
'in the strength of this many days.'  Amen." "I found my heaven
begun on earth.  No work so sweet as that of praying and living
wholly to the service of God." And as he passed by the Mission House
on his upward voyage, with true catholicity "Dr. Marshman could not
resist joining the party: and after going a little way, left them
with prayer."  Do we wonder that these men have left their mark on

As years went by, the temple, thus consecrated as a Christian
oratory, became degraded in other hands.  The brand "pagoda
distillery" for a time came to be known as marking the rum
manufactured there.  The visits of so many Christian pilgrims to the
spot, and above all, the desire expressed by Lord Lawrence when
Governor-General to see it, led the Hindoo family who own the pagoda
to leave it at least as a simple ruin.

Corrie, afterwards the first bishop of Madras, describes the
marriage of Des Granges in the oratory, and gives us a glimpse of
life in the Serampore Mission House:--

"1806.--Calcutta strikes me as the most magnificent city in the
world; and I am made most happy by the hope of being instrumental to
the eternal good of many.  A great opposition, I find, is raised
against Martyn and the principles he preaches...Went up to Serampore
yesterday, and in the evening was present at the marriage of Mr. Des
Granges.  Mr. Brown entered into the concern with much interest.
The pagoda was fixed on, and lighted up for the celebration of the
wedding; at eight o'clock the parties came from the Mission House
[at Serampore], attended by most of the family.  Mr. Brown commenced
with the hymn, 'Come, gracious Spirit, heavenly dove!'  A divine
influence seemed to attend us, and most delightful were my
sensations.  The circumstance of so many being engaged in spreading
the glad tidings of salvation,--the temple of an idol converted to
the purpose of Christian worship, and the Divine presence felt among
us,--filled me with joy unspeakable.  After the marriage service of
the Church of England, Mr. Brown gave out 'the Wedding Hymn'; and
after signing certificates of the marriage we adjourned to the
house, where Mr. Brown had provided supper.  Two hymns given out by
Mr. Marshman were felt very powerfully.  He is a most lively,
sanguine missionary; his conversation made my heart burn within me,
and I find desires of spreading the Gospel growing stronger daily,
and my zeal in the cause more ardent...I went to the Mission House,
and supped at the same table with about fifty native converts.  The
triumph of the Cross was most evident in breaking down their
prejudices, and uniting them with those who formerly were an
abomination in their eyes.  After supper they sang a Bengali hymn,
many of them with tears of joy; and they concluded with prayer in
Bengali, with evident earnestness and emotion.  My own feelings were
too big for utterance.  O may the time be hastened when every tongue
shall confess Jesus Christ, to the glory of God the Father!

"On Friday evening [Oct. 10th], we had a meeting in the pagoda, at
which almost all the missionaries, some of their wives, and Captain
Wickes attended, with a view to commend Martyn to the favour and
protection of God in his work.  The Divine presence was with us.  I
felt more than it would have been proper to express.  Mr. Brown
commenced with a hymn and prayer, Mr. Des Granges succeeded him,
with much devotion and sweetness of expression: Mr. Marshman
followed, and dwelt particularly on the promising appearance of
things; and, with much humility, pleaded God's promises for the
enlargement of Zion; with many petitions for Mr. Brown and his
family.  The service was concluded by Mr. Carey, who was earnest in
prayer for Mr. Brown: the petition that 'having laboured for many
years without encouragement or support, in the evening it might be
light,' seemed much to affect his own mind, and greatly impressed us
all.  Afterwards we supped together at Mr. Brown's...

"13th Oct.--I came to Serampore to dinner.  Had a pleasant sail up
the river: the time passed agreeably in conversation.  In the
evening a fire was kindled on the opposite bank; and we soon
perceived that it was a funeral pile, on which the wife was burning
with the dead body of her husband.  It was too dark to distinguish
the miserable victim...On going out to walk with Martyn to the
pagoda, the noise so unnatural, and so little calculated to excite
joy, raised in my mind an awful sense of the presence and influence
of evil spirits."

Corrie married the daughter of Mrs. Ellerton, who knew Serampore and
Carey well.  It was Mr. Ellerton who, when an indigo-planter at
Malda, opened the first Bengali school, and made the first attempt
at translating the Bible into that vernacular.  His young wife,
early made a widow, witnessed accidentally the duel in which Warren
Hastings shot Philip Francis.  She was an occasional visitor at
Aldeen, and took part in the pagoda services.  Fifty years
afterwards, not long before her death at eighty-seven, Bishop
Wilson, whose guest she was, wrote of her: "She made me take her to
Henry Martyn's pagoda.  She remembers the neighbourhood, and
Gharetty Ghat and House in Sir Eyre Coote's time (1783).  The
ancient Governor of Chinsurah and his fat Dutch wife are still in
her mind.  When she visited him with her first husband (she was then
sixteen) the old Dutchman cried out, 'Oh, if you would find me such
a nice little wife I would give you ten thousand rupees.'"

It was in Martyn's pagoda that Claudius Buchanan first broached his
plan of an ecclesiastical establishment for India, and invited the
discussion of it by Carey and his colleagues.  Such a scheme came
naturally from one who was the grandson of a Presbyterian elder of
the Church of Scotland, converted in the Whitefield revival at
Cambuslang.  It had been suggested first by Bishop Porteous when he
reviewed the Company's acquisitions in Asia. It was encouraged by
Lord Wellesley, who was scandalised on his arrival in India by the
godlessness of the civil servants and the absence of practically any
provision for the Christian worship and instruction of its officers
and soldiers, who were all their lives without religion, not a tenth
of them ever returning home.  Carey thus wrote, at Ryland's request,
of the proposal, which resulted in the arrival in Calcutta of Bishop
Middleton and Dr. Bryce in 1814:--"I have no opinion of Dr.
Buchanan's scheme for a religious establishment here, nor could I
from memory point out what is exceptionable in his memoir.  All his
representations must be taken with some grains of allowance."  When,
in the Aldeen discussions, Dr. Buchanan told Marshman that the
temple lands would eventually answer for the established churches
and the Brahmans' lands for the chaplains, the stout Nonconformist
replied with emphasis, "You will never obtain them."  We may all
accept the conversion of the idol shrine into a place of prayer--as
Gregory I. taught Augustine of Canterbury to transform heathen
temples into Christian churches--as presaging the time when the vast
temple and mosque endowments will be devoted by the people
themselves to their own moral if not spiritual good through
education, both religious and secular.

The change wrought in seventeen years by Carey and such associates
as these on society in Bengal, both rich and poor, became marked by
the year 1810.  We find him writing of it thus:--"When I arrived I
knew of no person who cared about the Gospel except Mr. Brown, Mr.
Udny, Mr. Creighton, Mr. Grant, and Mr. Brown an indigo-planter,
besides Brother Thomas and myself.  There might be more, and
probably were, though unknown to me.  There are now in India
thirty-two ministers of the Gospel.  Indeed, the Lord is doing great
things for Calcutta; and though infidelity abounds, yet religion is
the theme of conversation or dispute in almost every house.  A few
weeks ago (October 1810), I called upon one of the Judges to take
breakfast with him, and going rather abruptly upstairs, as I had
been accustomed to do, I found the family just going to engage in
morning worship.  I was of course asked to engage in prayer, which I
did.  I afterwards told him that I had scarcely witnessed anything
since I had been in Calcutta which gave me more pleasure than what I
had seen that morning.  The change in this family was an effect of
Mr. Thomason's ministry...About ten days ago I had a conversation
with one of the Judges of the Supreme Court, Sir John Boyd, upon
religious subjects.  Indeed there is now scarcely a place where you
can pay a visit without having an opportunity of saying something
about true religion."

Carey's friendly intercourse, by person and letter, was not confined
to those who were aggressively Christian or to Christian and
ecclesiastical questions.  As we shall soon see, his literary and
scientific pursuits led him to constant and familiar converse with
scholars like Colebrooke and Leyden, with savants like Roxburgh, the
astronomer Bentley, and Dr. Hare, with publicists like Sir James
Mackintosh and Robert Hall, with such travellers and administrators
as Manning, the friend of Charles Lamb, and Raffles.

In Great Britain the name of William Carey had, by 1812, become
familiar as a household word in all evangelical circles.  The men
who had known him in the days before 1793 were few and old, were
soon to pass away for ever.  The new generation had fed their
Christian zeal on his achievements, and had learned to look on him,
in spite of all his humility which only inflamed that zeal, as the
pioneer, the father, the founder of foreign missions, English,
Scottish, and American.  They had never seen him; they were not
likely to see him in the flesh.  The desire for a portrait of him
became irresistible.  The burning of the press, to be hereafter
described, which led even bitter enemies of the mission like Major
Scott Waring to subscribe for its restoration, gave the desired
sympathetic voice, so that Fuller wrote to the missionaries:--"The
public is now giving us their praises.  Eight hundred guineas have
been offered for Dr. Carey's likeness...When you pitched your tents
at Serampore you said, 'We will not accumulate riches but devote all
to God for the salvation of the heathen.'  God has given you what
you desired and what you desired not.  Blessed men, God will bless
you and make you a blessing.  I and others of us may die, but God
will surely visit you...Expect to be highly applauded, bitterly
reproached, greatly moved, and much tried in every way.  Oh that,
having done all, you may stand!"

Carey was, fortunately for posterity, not rebellious in the matter
of the portrait; he was passive.  As he sat in his room in the
college of Fort William, his pen in hand, his Sanskrit Bible before
him, and his Brahman pundit at his left hand, the saint and the
scholar in the ripeness of his powers at fifty was transferred to
the canvas which has since adorned the walls of Regent's Park
College.  A line engraving of the portrait was published in England
the year after at a guinea, and widely purchased, the profit going
to the mission.  The painter was Home, famous in his day as the
artist whom Lord Cornwallis had engaged during the first war with
Tipoo to prepare those Select Views in Mysore, the Country of Tipoo
Sultaun, from Drawings taken on the Spot, which appeared in 1794.

Of his four sons, Felix, William, Jabez, and Jonathan, Carey's
correspondence was most frequent at this period with William, who
went forth in 1807 to Dinapoor to begin his independent career as a
missionary by the side of Fernandez.

"2nd April 1807.--We have the greatest encouragement to go forward
in the work of our Lord Jesus, because we have every reason to
conclude that it will be successful at last.  It is the cause which
God has had in His mind from eternity, the cause for which Christ
shed His blood, that for which the Spirit and word of God were
given, that which is the subject of many great promises, that for
which the saints have been always praying, and which God Himself
bears an infinite regard to in His dispensations of Providence and
Grace.  The success thereof is therefore certain.  Be encouraged,
therefore, my dear son, to devote yourself entirely to it, and to
pursue it as a matter of the very first importance even to your
dying day.

"Give my love to Mr. and Mrs. Creighton and to Mr. Ellerton, Mr.
Grant, or any other who knows me about Malda, also to our native

"CALCUTTA, 29th September 1808.--A ship is just arrived which brings
the account that Buonaparte has taken possession of the whole
kingdom of Spain, and that the Royal family of that country are in
prison at Bayonne.  It is likely that Turkey is fallen before now,
and what will be the end of these wonders we cannot tell.  I see the
wrath of God poured out on the nations which have so long persecuted
His Gospel, and prevented the spread of His truth.  Buonaparte is
but the minister of the Divine vengeance, the public executioner now
employed to execute the sentence of God upon criminal men.  He,
however, has no end in view but the gratifying his own ambition."

"22nd December 1808.--DEAR WILLIAM--Be steadfast...Walk worthy of
your high calling, and so as to be a pattern to others who may
engage in similar undertakings.  Much depends upon us who go first
to the work of the Lord in this country; and we have reason to
believe that succeeding Ministers of the Gospel in this country will
be more or less influenced by our example...All, even the best of
men, are more likely to be influenced by evil example than benefited
by good: let it, therefore, be your business and mine to live and
act for God in all things and at all times.

"I am very glad you wrote to Jabez and Jonathan.  O that I could see
them converted!"

"30th May 1809.--When you come down take a little pains to bring
down a few plants of some sort.  There is one grows plentifully
about Sadamahal which grows about as high as one's knee, and
produces a large red flower.  Put half a dozen plants in pots (with
a hole in the bottom).  There is at Sadamahal (for I found it there)
a plant which produces a flower like Bhayt, of a pale bluish colour,
almost white; and indeed several other things there.  Try and bring
something.  Can't you bring the grasshopper which has a saddle on
its back, or the bird which has a large crest which he opens when he
settles on the ground?  I want to give you a little taste for
natural objects.  Felix is very good indeed in this respect."

"26th April 1809.--You, my dear William, are situated in a post
which is very dear to my remembrance because the first years of my
residence in India were spent in that neighbourhood.  I therefore
greatly rejoice in any exertions which you are enabled to make for
the cause of our Redeemer...Should you, after many years' labour, be
instrumental in the conversion of only one soul, it would be worth
the work of a whole life...I am not sure that I have been of real
use to any one person since I have been in this country, yet I dare
not give up the work in which I am engaged.  Indeed, notwithstanding
all the discouragements which I feel from my own unfitness for any
part of it, I prefer it to everything else, and consider that in the
work of my Redeemer I have a rich reward.  If you are enabled to
persevere you will feel the same, and will say with the great
Apostle--'I count not my life dear to me that I may fulfil the
ministry which I have received of the Lord.' 'Unto me is this grace
(favour) given that I should preach among the Gentiles the
unsearchable riches of Christ.'  Hold on, therefore, be steady in
your work, and leave the result with God.

"I have been thinking of a mission to the Ten Tribes of Israel, I
mean the Afghans, who inhabit Cabul...I leave the other side for
your mother to write a few lines to Mary, to whom give my love."

"CALCUTTA, 1st November 1809.--Yesterday was the day for the Chinese
examination, at which Jabez acquitted himself with much honour.  I
wish his heart were truly set on God. One of the greatest blessings
which I am now anxious to see before my death is the conversion of
him and Jonathan, and their being employed in the work of the Lord.

"Now, dear William, what do we live for but to promote the cause of
our dear Redeemer in the world?  If that be carried on we need not
wish for anything more; and if our poor labours are at all blessed
to the promotion of that desirable end, our lives will not be in
vain.  Let this, therefore, be the great object of your life, and if
you should be made the instrument of turning only one soul from
darkness to marvellous light, who can say how many more may be
converted by his instrumentality, and what a tribute of glory may
arise to God from that one conversion.  Indeed, were you never to be
blessed to the conversion of one soul, still the pleasure of
labouring in the work of the Lord is greater than that of any other
undertaking in the world, and is of itself sufficient to make it the
work of our choice.  I hope Sebuk Ram is arrived before now, and
that you will find him to be a blessing to you in your work.  Try
your utmost to make him well acquainted with the Bible, labour to
correct his mistakes, and to establish him in the knowledge of the

"You may always enclose a pinch of seeds in a letter."

"17th January 1810.--Felix went with Captain Canning, the English
ambassador to the Burman Empire, to the city of Pegu. On his way
thither he observed to Captain Canning that he should be greatly
gratified in accompanying the Minister to the mountains of Martaban
and the country beyond them.  Captain Canning at his next interview
with the Minister mentioned this to him, which he was much pleased
with, and immediately ordered several buffalo-carts to be made
ready, and gave him a war-boat to return to Rangoon to bring his
baggage, medicines, etc.  He had no time to consult Brother Chater
before he determined on the journey, and wrote to me when at
Rangoon, where he stayed only one night, and returned to Pegu the
next morning.  He says the Minister has now nearly the whole
dominion over the Empire, and is going to war.  He will accompany
the army to Martaban, when he expects to stay with the Minister
there.  He goes in great spirits to explore those countries where no
European has been before him, and where he goes with advantages and
accommodations such as a traveller seldom can obtain.  Brother and
Sister Chater do not approve of his undertaking, perhaps through
fear for his safety.  I feel as much for that as any one can do, yet
I, and indeed Brethren Marshman, Ward, and Rowe, rejoice that he has
undertaken the journey.  It will assist him in acquiring the
language; it will gratify the Minister, it will serve the interests
of literature, and perhaps answer many other important purposes, as
it respects the mission; and as much of the way will be through
uninhabited forests, it could not have been safely undertaken except
with an army.  He expects to be absent three months.  I shall feel a
great desire to hear from him when he returns, and I doubt not but
you will join me in prayer for his safety both of mind and body...

"One or two words about natural history.  Can you not get me a male
and female khokora--I mean the great bird like a kite, which makes
so great a noise, and often carries off a duck or a kid?  I believe
it is an eagle, and want to examine it.  Send me also all the sorts
of ducks and waterfowls you can get, and, in short, every sort of
bird you can obtain which is not common here.  Send their Bengali
names.  Collect me all the sorts of insects, and serpents, and
lizards you can get which are not common here.  Put all the insects
together into a bottle of rum, except butterflies, which you may dry
between two papers, and the serpents and lizards the same.  I will
send you a small quantity of rum for that purpose.  Send all the
country names.  Let me have the birds alive; and when you have got a
good boat-load send a small boat down with them under charge of a
careful person, and I will pay the expenses.  Spare no pains to get
me seeds and roots, and get Brother Robinson to procure what he can
from Bhootan or other parts.

"Remember me affectionately to Sebuk Ram and his wife, and to all
the native brethren and sisters."

"5th February 1810.--Were you hunting the buffalo, or did it charge
you without provocation?  I advise you to abstain from hunting
buffaloes or other animals, because, though I think it lawful to
kill noxious animals, or to kill animals for food, yet the
unnecessary killing of animals, and especially the spending much
time in the pursuit of them, is wrong, and your life is too valuable
to be thrown away by exposing it to such furious animals as
buffaloes and tigers.  If you can kill them without running any risk
'tis very well, but it is wrong to expose yourself to danger for an
end so much below that to which you are devoted...

"I believe the cause of our Redeemer increases in the earth, and
look forward to more decided appearances of divine power.  The
destruction of the temporal power of the Pope is a glorious
circumstance, and an answer to the prayers of the Church for
centuries past...

"I send you a small cask of rum to preserve curiosities in, and a
few bottles; but your best way will be to draw off a couple of
gallons of the rum, which you may keep for your own use, and then
put the snakes, frogs, toads, lizards, etc., into the cask, and send
them down.  I can easily put them into proper bottles, etc.,
afterwards.  You may, however, send one or two of the bottles filled
with beetles, grasshoppers, and other insects."

In the absence of Mr. Fernandez, the pastor, William had excluded
two members of the Church.

"4th April 1810.--A very little knowledge of human nature will
convince you that this would have been thought an affront in five
instances out of six.  You would have done better to have advised
them, or even to have required them to have kept from the Lord's
table till Mr. Fernandez's return, and to have left it to him to
preside over the discipline of the church.  You, no doubt, did it
without thinking of the consequences, and in the simplicity of your
heart, and I think Mr. Fernandez is wrong in treating you with
coolness, when a little conversation might have put everything to
rights.  Of that, however, I shall say no more to you, but one of us
shall write to him upon the subject as soon as we can.

"The great thing to be done now is the effecting of a reconciliation
between you, and whether you leave Sadamahal, or stay there, this is
absolutely necessary.  In order to this you both must be willing to
make some sacrifice of your feelings; and as those feelings, which
prevent either of you from making concessions where you have acted
amiss, are wrong, the sooner they are sacrificed the better.  I
advise you to write to Mr. Fernandez immediately, and acknowledge
that you did wrong in proceeding to the exclusion of the members
without having first consulted with him, and state that you had no
intention of hurting his feelings, but acted from what you thought
the urgency of the case, and request of him a cordial
reconciliation.  I should like much to see a copy of the letter you
send to him.  I have no object in view but the good of the Church,
and would therefore rather see you stoop as low as you can to effect
a reconciliation, than avoid it through any little punctilio of
honour or feeling of pride.  You will never repent of having humbled
yourself to the dust that peace may be restored, nothing will be a
more instructive example to the heathen around you, nothing will so
completely subdue Brother Fernandez's dissatisfaction, and nothing
will make you more respected in the Church of God.

"It is highly probable that you will some time or other be removed
to another situation, but it cannot be done till you are perfectly
reconciled to each other, nor can it possibly be done till some time
after your reconciliation, as such a step would be considered by all
as an effect of resentment or dissatisfaction, and would be
condemned by every thinking person.  We shall keep our minds
steadily on the object, and look out for a proper station; but both
we and you must act with great caution and tenderness in this
affair.  For this reason also I entreat you not to withdraw yourself
from the church, or from any part of your labours, but go on
steadily in the path of duty, suppress and pray against every
feeling of resentment, and bear anything rather than be accessory to
a misunderstanding, or the perpetuating of one. 'Let that mind be in
you which was also in Christ, who made himself of no reputation.'  I
hope what I have said will induce you to set in earnest about a
reconciliation with Brother Fernandez, and to spare no pains or
concession (consistent with truth) to effect it."

William had applied to be transferred to Serampore.

"3rd August 1811.--The necessities of the mission must be consulted
before every other consideration.  Native brethren can itinerate,
but Europeans must be employed to open new missions and found new
stations.  For were we to go upon the plan of sending Europeans
where natives could possibly be employed, no subscriptions or
profits could support them.  We intend to commence a new station at
Dacca, and if you prefer that to Cutwa you may go thither.  One of
the first things to be done there will be to open a charity school,
and to overlook it.  Dacca itself is a very large place, where you
may often communicate religious instructions without leaving the
town.  There are also a number of Europeans there, so that Mary
would not be so much alone, and at any rate help would be near.  We
can obtain the permission of Government for you to settle there.

"I ought, however, to say that I think there is much guilt in your
fears.  You and Mary will be a thousand times more safe in
committing yourselves to God in the way of duty than in neglecting
obvious duty to take care of yourselves.  You see what hardships and
dangers a soldier meets in the wicked trade of war.  They are forced
to leave home and expose themselves to a thousand dangers, yet they
never think of objecting, and in this the officers are in the same
situation as the men.  I will engage to say that no military officer
would ever refuse to go any whither on service because his family
must be exposed to danger in his absence; and yet I doubt not but
many of them are men who have great tenderness for their wives and
families.  However, they must be men and their wives must be women.
Your undertaking is infinitely superior to theirs in importance.
They go to kill men, you to save them.  If they leave their
families to chance for the sake of war, surely you can leave yours
to the God of providence while you go about His work.  I speak thus
because I am much distressed to see you thus waste away the flower
of your life in inactivity, and only plead for it what would not
excuse a child.  Were you in any secular employment you must go out
quite as much as we expect you to do in the Mission.  I did so when
at Mudnabati, which was as lonesome a place as could have been
thought of, and when I well knew that many of our own ryots were
dakoits (robbers)."

William finally settled at Cutwa, higher up the Hoogli than
Serampore, and did good service there.

"1st December 1813.--I have now an assistant at College,
notwithstanding which my duties are quite as heavy as they ever
were, for we are to receive a number of military students--I suppose
thirty at least.  The translation, and printing also, is now so much
enlarged that I am scarcely able to get through the necessary labour
of correcting proofs and learning the necessary languages.  All
these things are causes of rejoicing more than of regret, for they
are the very things for which I came into the country, and to which
I wish to devote my latest breath...Jabez has offered himself to the
Mission, a circumstance which gives me more pleasure than if he had
been appointed Chief Judge of the Supreme Court...Your mother has
long been confined to her couch, I believe about six months."

The following was written evidently in reply to loving letters on
the death of his wife, Charlotte Emilia:--

"4th June 1821.--MY DEAR JONATHAN--I feel your affectionate care for
me very tenderly.  I have just received very affectionate letters
from William and Brother Sutton (Orissa).  Lord and Lady Hastings
wrote to Brother Marshman, thinking it would oppress my feelings to
write to me directly, to offer their kind condolence to me through
him.  Will you have the goodness to send five rupees to William for
the Cutwa school, which your dear mother supported.  I will repay
you soon, but am now very short of money.--I am your very
affectionate father, W. CAREY."

Of the many descendants of Dr. Carey, one great grandson is now an
ordained missionary in Bengal, another a medical missionary in
Delhi, and a third is a member of the Civil Service, who has
distinguished himself by travels in Northern Tibet and Chinese
Turkestan, which promise to unveil much of the unexplored regions of
Asia to the scholar and the missionary.

Thus far we have confined our study of William Carey to his purely
missionary career, and that in its earlier half.  We have now to see
him as the scholar, the Bible translator, the philanthropist, the
agriculturist, and the founder of a University.




Carey the only Sanskrit scholar in India besides Colebrooke--The
motive of the missionary scholar--Plans translation of the sacred
books of the East--Comparative philology from Leibniz to
Carey--Hindoo and Mohammedan codes and colleges of Warren
Hastings--The Marquis Wellesley--The College of Fort William
founded--Character of the Company's civil and military
servants--Curriculum of study, professors and teachers--The
vernacular languages--Carey's account of the college and his
appointment--How he studied Sanskrit--College Disputation Day in the
new Government House--Carey's Sanskrit speech--Lord Wellesley's
eulogy--Sir James Mackintosh--Carey's pundits--He projects the
Bibliotheca Asiatica--On the Committee of the Bengal Asiatic
Society--Edition and translation of the Ramayana epic--The
Hitopadesa--His Universal Dictionary--Influence of Carey on the
civil and military services--W. B. Bayley; B. H. Hodgson; R.
Jenkins; R. M. and W. Bird; John Lawrence.

When, in the opening days of the nineteenth century, William Carey
was driven to settle in Danish Serampore, he was the only member of
the governing race in North India who knew the language of the
people so as to teach it; the only scholar, with the exception of
Colebrooke, who could speak Sanskrit as fluently as the Brahmans.
The Bengali language he had made the vehicle of the teaching of
Christ, of the thought of Paul, of the revelation of John. Of the
Sanskrit, hitherto concealed from alien eyes or diluted only through
the Persian, he had prepared a grammar and begun a dictionary, while
he had continually used its great epics in preaching to the
Brahmans, as Paul had quoted the Greek poets on the Areopagus.  And
all this he had done as the missionary of Christ and the scholar
afterwards.  Reporting to Ryland, in August 1800, the publication of
the Gospels and of "several small pieces" in Bengali, he excused his
irregularity in keeping a journal, "for in the printing I have to
look over the copy and correct the press, which is much more
laborious than it would be in England, because spelling, writing,
printing, etc., in Bengali is almost a new thing, and we have in a
manner to fix the orthography."  A little later, in a letter to
Sutcliff, he used language regarding the sacred books of the Hindoos
which finds a parallel more than eighty years after in Professor Max
Müller's preface to his series of the sacred books of the East, the
translation of which Carey was the first to plan and to begin from
the highest of all motives.  Mr. Max Müller calls attention to the
"real mischief that has been and is still being done by the
enthusiasm of those pioneers who have opened the first avenues
through the bewildering forests of the sacred literature of the
East." He declares that "Eastern nations themselves would not
tolerate, in any of their classical literary compositions, such
violations of the simplest rules of taste as they have accustomed
themselves to tolerate, if not to admire, in their sacred books."
And he is compelled to leave untranslated, while he apologises for
them, the frequent allusions to the sexual aspects of nature,
"particularly in religious books."  The revelations of the Maharaj
trial in Bombay are the practical fruit of all this.

"CALCUTTA, 17th March 1802.--I have been much astonished lately at
the malignity of some of the infidel opposers of the Gospel, to see
how ready they are to pick every flaw they can in the inspired
writings, and even to distort the meaning, that they may make it
appear inconsistent; while these very persons will labour to
reconcile the grossest contradictions in the writings accounted
sacred by the Hindoos, and will stoop to the meanest artifices in
order to apologise for the numerous glaring falsehoods and horrid
violations of all decency and decorum, which abound in almost every
page.  Any thing, it seems, will do with these men but the word of
God. They ridicule the figurative language of Scripture, but will
run allegory-mad in support of the most worthless productions that
ever were published.  I should think it time lost to translate any
of them; and only a sense of duty excites me to read them.  An idea,
however, of the advantage which the friends of Christianity may
obtain by having these mysterious sacred nothings (which have
maintained their celebrity so long merely by being kept from the
inspection of any but interested Brahmans) exposed to view, has
induced me, among other things, to write the Sanskrit grammar, and
to begin a dictionary of that language.  I sincerely pity the poor
people, who are held by the chains of an implicit faith in the
grossest of lies; and can scarcely help despising the wretched
infidel who pleads in their favour and tries to vindicate them.  I
have long wished to obtain a copy of the Veda; and am now in hopes I
shall be able to procure all that are extant.  A Brahman this
morning offered to get them for me for the sake of money.  If I
succeed, I shall be strongly tempted to publish them with a
translation, pro bono publico."

It was not surprising that the Governor-General, even if he had been
less enlightened than Lord Wellesley, found in this missionary
interloper, as the East India Company officially termed the class to
which he belonged, the only man fit to be Professor of Bengali,
Sanskrit, and Marathi in the College of Fort William, and also
translator of the laws and regulations of the Government.

In a memoir read before the Berlin Academy of Sciences, which he had
founded in the first year of the eighteenth century, Leibniz first
sowed the seed of the twin sciences of comparative philology and
ethnology, to which we owe the fruitful results of the historical
and critical school.  That century was passed in the necessary
collection of facts, of data.  Carey introduced the second period,
so far as the learned and vernacular languages of North India are
concerned--of developing from the body of facts which his industry
enormously extended, the principles upon which these languages were
constructed, besides applying these principles, in the shape of
grammars, dictionaries, and translations, to the instruction and
Christian civilisation alike of the learned and of the millions of
the people.  To the last, as at the first, he was undoubtedly only
what he called himself, a pioneer to prepare the way for more
successful civilisers and scholars.  But his pioneering was
acknowledged by contemporary14 and later Orientalists, like
Colebrooke and H. H. Wilson, to be of unexampled value in the
history of scientific research and industry, while the succeeding
pages will show that in its practical results the pioneering came as
nearly to victory as is possible, until native India lives its own
national Christian life.

When India first became a united British Empire under one
Governor-General and the Regulating Act of Parliament of 1773,
Warren Hastings had at once carried out the provision he himself had
suggested for using the moulavies and pundits in the administration
of Mussulman and Hindoo law.  Besides colleges in Calcutta and
Benares to train such, he caused those codes of Mohammedan and
Brahmanical law to be prepared which afterwards appeared as The
Hedaya and The Code of Gentoo Laws. The last was compiled in
Sanskrit by pundits summoned from all Bengal and maintained in
Calcutta at the public cost, each at a rupee a day.  It was
translated through the Persian, the language of the courts, by the
elder Halhed into English in 1776.  That was the first step in
English Orientalism.  The second was taken by Sir William Jones, a
predecessor worthy of Carey, but cut off all too soon while still a
young man of thirty-four, when he founded the Bengal Asiatic Society
in 1784 on the model of Boyle's Royal Society.  The code of Warren
Hastings had to be arranged and supplemented into a reliable digest
of the original texts, and the translation of this work, as done by
pundit Jaganatha, was left, by the death of Jones, to Colebrooke,
who completed it in 1797.  Charles Wilkins had made the first direct
translation from the Sanskrit into English in 1785, when he
published in London The Bhagavat-Geeta or Dialogue of Krishna and
Arjoon, and his is the imperishable honour thus chronicled by a
contemporary poetaster:--

   "But he performed a yet more noble part,
    He gave to Asia typographic art."

In Bengali Halhed had printed at Hoogli in 1783, with types cut by
Wilkins, the first grammar, but it had become obsolete and was
imperfect.  Such had been the tentative efforts of the civilians and
officials of the Company when Carey began anew the work from the
only secure foundation, the level of daily sympathetic intercourse
with the people and their Brahmans, with the young as well as the

The Marquis Wellesley was of nearly the same age as Carey, whom he
soon learned to appreciate and to use for the highest good of the
empire.  Of the same name and original English descent as John and
Charles Wesley, the Governor-General was the eldest and not the
least brilliant of the Irish family which, besides him, gave to the
country the Duke of Wellington and Lord Cowley.  While Carey was
cobbling shoes in an unknown hamlet of the Midlands and was aspiring
to convert the world, young Wellesley was at Eton and Christ Church,
Oxford, acquiring the classical scholarship which, as we find its
fruits in his Primitiœ et Reliquiœ, extorted the praise of De
Quincey.  When Carey was starving in Calcutta unknown the young lord
was making his mark in the House of Commons by a speech against the
Jacobins of France in the style of Burke.  The friend of Pitt, he
served his apprenticeship to Indian affairs in the Board of Control,
where he learned to fight the directors of the East India Company,
and he landed at Calcutta in 1798, just in time to save the nascent
empire from ruin by the second Mysore war and the fall of Tipoo at
Seringapatam.  Like that other marquis who most closely resembled
him half a century after, the Scottish Dalhousie, his hands were no
sooner freed from the uncongenial bonds of war than he became even
more illustrious by his devotion to the progress which peace makes
possible.  He created the College of Fort William, dating the
foundation of what was fitted and intended to be the greatest seat
of learning in the East from the first anniversary of the victory of
Seringapatam.  So splendidly did he plan, so wisely did he organise,
and with such lofty aims did he select the teachers of the college,
that long after his death he won from De Quincey the impartial
eulogy, that of his three services to his country and India this was
the "first, to pave the way for the propagation of
Christianity--mighty service, stretching to the clouds, and which in
the hour of death must have given him consolation."

When Wellesley arrived at Calcutta he had been shocked by the
sensual ignorance of the Company's servants.  Sunday was universally
given up to horse-racing and gambling.  Boys of sixteen were removed
from the English public schools where they had hardly mastered the
rudiments of education to become the magistrates, judges, revenue
collectors, and governors of millions of natives recently brought
under British sway.  At a time when the passions most need
regulation and the conscience training, these lads found themselves
in India with large incomes, flattered by native subordinates,
encouraged by their superiors to lead lives of dissipation, and
without the moral control even of the weakest public opinion.  The
Eton boy and Oxford man was himself still young, and he knew the
world, but he saw that all this meant ruin to both the civil and
military services, and to the Company's system.  The directors
addressed in a public letter, dated 25th May 1798, "an objurgation
on the character and conduct" of their servants.  They re-echoed the
words of the new Governor-General in their condemnation of a state
of things, "highly discreditable to our Government, and totally
incompatible with the religion we profess."  Such a service as this,
preceding the creation of the college, led Pitt's other friend,
Wilberforce, in the discussions on the charter of 1813, to ascribe
to Lord Wellesley, when summoning him to confirm and revise it, the
system of diffusing useful knowledge of all sorts as the true foe
not only of ignorance but of vice and of political and social decay.

Called upon to prevent the evils he had been the first to denounce
officially, Lord Wellesley wrote his magnificent state paper of
1800, which he simply termed Notes on the necessity of a special
collegiate training of Civil Servants.  The Company's factories had
grown into the Indian Empire of Great Britain.  The tradesmen and
clerks, whom the Company still called "writer," "factor," and
"merchant," in their several grades, had, since Clive obtained a
military commission in disgust at such duties, become the judges and
rulers of millions, responsible to Parliament.  They must be
educated in India itself, and trained to be equal to the
responsibilities and temptations of their position.  If appointed by
patronage at home when still at school, they must be tested after
training in India so that promotion shall depend on degrees of
merit.  Lord Wellesley anticipated the modified system of
competition which Macaulay offered to the Company in 1853, and the
refusal of which led to the unrestricted system which has prevailed
with varying results since that time.  Nor was the college only for
the young civilians as they arrived.  Those already at work were to
be encouraged to study.  Military officers were to he invited to
take advantage of an institution which was intended to be "the
university of Calcutta," "a light amid the darkness of Asia," and
that at a time when in all England there was not a military college.
Finally, the college was designed to be a centre of Western
learning in an Eastern dress for the natives of India and Southern
Asia, alike as students and teachers.  A noble site was marked out
for it on the stately sweep of Garden Reach, where every East
Indiaman first dropped its anchor, and the building was to be worthy
of the founder who erected Government House.

The curriculum of study included Arabic, Persian, and Sanskrit;
Bengali, Marathi, Hindostani (Hindi), Telugoo, Tamil, and Kanarese;
English, the Company's, Mohammedan and Hindoo law, civil
jurisprudence, and the law of nations; ethics; political economy,
history, geography, and mathematics; the Greek, Latin, and English
classics, and the modern languages of Europe; the history and
antiquities of India; natural history, botany, chemistry, and
astronomy.  The discipline was that of the English universities as
they then were, under the Governor-General himself, his colleagues,
and the appellate judges.  The senior chaplain, the Rev. David
Brown, was provost in charge of the discipline; and Dr. Claudius
Buchanan was vice-provost in charge of the studies, as well as
professor of Greek, Latin, and English.  Dr. Gilchrist was professor
of Hindostani, in teaching which he had already made a fortune;
Lieutenant J. Baillie of Arabic; and Mr. H. B. Edmonstone of
Persian.  Sir George Barlow expounded the laws or regulations of the
British Government in India.  The Church of England constitution of
the college at first, to which Buchanan had applied the English Test
Act, and his own modesty, led Carey to accept of his appointment,
which was thus gazetted:--"The Rev. William Carey, teacher of the
Bengali and Sanskrit languages."

The first notice of the new college which we find in Carey's
correspondence is this, in a letter to Sutcliff dated 27th November
1800:--"There is a college erected at Fort William, of which the
Rev. D. Brown is appointed provost, and C. Buchanan classical tutor:
all the Eastern languages are to be taught in it." "All" the
languages of India were to be taught, the vernacular as well as the
classical and purely official.  This was a reform not less radical
and beneficial in its far-reaching influence, and not less
honourable to the scholarly foresight of Lord Wellesley, than Lord
William Bentinck's new era of the English language thirty-five years
after.  The rulers and administrators of the new empire were to
begin their career by a three years' study of the mother tongue of
the people, to whom justice was administered in a language foreign
alike to them and their governors, and of the Persian language of
their foreign Mohammedan conquerors.  That the peoples of India,
"every man in his own language," might hear and read the story of
what the one true and living God had done for us men and our
salvation, Carey had nine years before given himself to acquire
Bengali and the Sanskrit of which it is one of a numerous family of
daughters, as the tongues of the Latin nations of Europe and South
America are of the offspring of the speech of Caesar and Cicero.
Now, following the missionary pioneer, as educational, scientific,
and even political progress has ever since done in the India which
would have kept him out, Lord Wellesley decreed that, like the
missionary, the administrator and the military officer shall master
the language of the people.  The five great vernaculars of India
were accordingly named, and the greatest of all, the Hindi, which
was not scientifically elaborated till long after, was provided for
under the mixed dialect or lingua franca known as Hindostani.

When Carey and his colleagues were congratulating themselves on a
reform which has already proved as fruitful of results as the first
century of the Renascence of Europe, he little thought, in his
modesty, that he would be recognised as the only man who was fit to
carry it out.  Having guarded the college, as they thought, by a
test, Brown and Buchanan urged Carey to take charge of the Bengali
and Sanskrit classes as "teacher" on Rs. 500 a month or £700 a year.
Such an office was entirely in the line of the constitution of the
missionary brotherhood.  But would the Government which had banished
it to Serampore recognise the aggressively missionary character of
Carey, who would not degrade his high calling by even the suspicion
of a compromise?  To be called and paid as a teacher rather than as
the professor whose double work he was asked to do, was nothing to
the modesty of the scholar who pleaded his sense of unfitness for
the duties.  His Master, not himself, was ever Carey's first
thought, and the full professorship, rising to £1800 a year, was
soon conferred on the man who proved himself to be almost as much
the college in his own person as were the other professors put
together.  A month after his appointment he thus told the story to
Dr. Ryland in the course of a long letter devoted chiefly to the
first native converts:--

"SERAMPORE, 15th June 1801...We sent you some time ago a box full of
gods and butterflies, etc., and another box containing a hundred
copies of the New Testament in Bengali...Mr. Lang is studying
Bengali, under me, in the college.  What I have last mentioned
requires some explanation, though you will probably hear of it
before this reaches you.  You must know, then, that a college was
founded last year in Fort William, for the instruction of the junior
civil servants of the Company, who are obliged to study in it three
years after their arrival.  I always highly approved of the
institution, but never entertained a thought that I should be called
to fill a station in it.  To my great surprise I was asked to
undertake the Bengali professorship.  One morning a letter from Mr.
Brown came, inviting me to cross the water, to have some
conversation with him upon this subject.  I had but just time to
call our brethren together, who were of opinion that, for several
reasons, I ought to accept it, provided it did not interfere with
the work of the mission.  I also knew myself to be incapable of
filling such a station with reputation and propriety.  I, however,
went over, and honestly proposed all my fears and objections.  Both
Mr. Brown and Mr. Buchanan were of opinion that the cause of the
mission would be furthered by it; and I was not able to reply to
their arguments.  I was convinced that it might.  As to my ability,
they could not satisfy me; but they insisted upon it that they must
be the judges of that.  I therefore consented, with fear and
trembling.  They proposed me that day, or the next, to the
Governor-General, who is patron and visitor of the college.  They
told him that I had been a missionary in the country for seven years
or more; and as a missionary I was appointed to the office.  A
clause had been inserted in the statutes to accommodate those who
are not of the Church of England (for all professors are to take
certain oaths, and make declarations); but, for the accommodation of
such, two other names were inserted, viz., lecturers and teachers,
who are not included under that obligation.  When I was proposed,
his lordship asked if I was well affected to the state, and capable
of fulfilling the duties of the station; to which Mr. B. replied
that he should never have proposed me if he had had the smallest
doubt on those heads.  I wonder how people can have such favourable
ideas of me.  I certainly am not disaffected to the state; but the
other is not clear to me.

"When the appointment was made, I saw that I had a very important
charge committed to me, and no books or helps of any kind to assist
me.  I therefore set about compiling a grammar, which is now half
printed.  I got Ram Basu to compose a history of one of their kings,
the first prose book ever written in the Bengali language; which we
are also printing.  Our pundit has also nearly translated the
Sanskrit fables, one or two of which Brother Thomas sent you, which
we are also going to publish, These, with Mr. Foster's vocabulary,
will prepare the way to reading their poetical books; so that I hope
this difficulty will be gotten through.  But my ignorance of the way
of conducting collegiate exercises is a great weight upon my mind.
I have thirteen students in my class; I lecture twice a week, and
have nearly gone through one term, not quite two months.  It began
4th May.  Most of the students have gotten through the accidents,
and some have begun to translate Bengali into English.  The
examination begins this week.  I am also appointed teacher of the
Sanskrit language; and though no students have yet entered in that
class, yet I must prepare for it.  I am, therefore, writing a
grammar of that language, which I must also print, if I should be
able to get through with it, and perhaps a dictionary, which I began
some years ago.  I say all this, my dear brother, to induce you to
give me your advice about the best manner of conducting myself in
this station, and to induce you to pray much for me, that God may,
in all things, be glorified by me.  We presented a copy of the
Bengali New Testament to Lord Wellesley, after the appointment,
through the medium of the Rev. D. Brown, which was graciously
received.  We also presented Governor Bie with one.

"Serampore is now in the hands of the English.  It was taken while
we were in bed and asleep; you may therefore suppose that it was
done without bloodshed.  You may be perfectly easy about us: we are
equally secure under the English or Danish Government, and I am sure
well disposed to both."

For seven years, since his first settlement in the Dinapoor
district, Carey had given one-third of his long working day to the
study of Sanskrit.  In 1796 he reported:--"I am now learning the
Sanskrit language, that I may be able to read their Shasters for
myself; and I have acquired so much of the Hindi or Hindostani as to
converse in it and speak for some time intelligibly...Even the
language of Ceylon has so much affinity with that of Bengal that out
of twelve words, with the little Sanskrit that I know, I can
understand five or six."  In 1798 he wrote:--"I constantly employ
the forenoon in temporal affairs; the afternoon in reading, writing,
learning Sanskrit, etc.; and the evening by candle light in
translating the Scriptures...Except I go out to preach, which is
often the case, I never deviate from this rule."  Three years before
that he had been able to confute the Brahmans from their own
writings; in 1798 he quoted and translated the Rig Veda and the
Purana in reply to a request for an account of the beliefs of the
priesthood, apologising, however, with his usual
self-depreciation:--"I am just beginning to see for myself by
reading the original Shasters."  In 1799 we find him reading the
Mahabharata epic with the hope of finding some allusion or fact
which might enable him to equate Hindoo chronology with reliable
history, as Dr. John Wilson of Bombay and James Prinsep did a
generation later, by the discovery of the name of Antiochus the
Great in two of the edicts of Asoka, written on the Girnar rock.

By September 1804 Carey had completed the first three years' course
of collegiate training in Sanskrit.  The Governor-General summoned a
brilliant assembly to listen to the disputations and declamations of
the students who were passing out, and of their professors, in the
various Oriental languages.  The new Government House, as it was
still called, having been completed only the year before at a cost
of £140,000, was the scene, in "the southern room on the marble
floor," where, ever since, all through the century, the Sovereign's
Viceroys have received the homage of the tributary kings of our
Indian empire.  There, from Dalhousie and Canning to Lawrence and
Mayo, and their still surviving successors, we have seen pageants
and durbars more splendid, and representing a wider extent of
territory, from Yarkand to Bangkok, than even the Sultanised
Englishman as Sir James Mackintosh called Wellesley, ever dreamed of
in his most imperial aspirations.  There councils have ever since
been held, and laws have been passed affecting the weal of from two
to three hundred millions of our fellow-subjects.  There, too, we
have stood with Duff and Cotton, Ritchie and Outram, representing
the later University of Calcutta which Wellesley would have
anticipated.  But we question if, ever since, the marble hall of the
Governor-General's palace has witnessed a sight more profoundly
significant than that of William Carey addressing the Marquis
Wellesley in Sanskrit, and in the presence of the future Duke of
Wellington, in such words as follow.

The seventy students, their governors, officers, and professors,
rose to their feet, when, at ten o'clock on Thursday the 20th of
September 1804, His Excellency the Visitor entered the room,
accompanied, as the official gazette duly chronicles, by "the
Honourable the Chief Justice, the judges of the Supreme Court, the
members of the Supreme Council, the members of the Council of the
College, Major-General Cameron, Major-General the Honourable Arthur
Wellesley, Major-General Dowdeswell, and Solyman Aga, the envoy from
Baghdad.  All the principal civil and military officers at the
Presidency, and many of the British inhabitants, were present on
this occasion; and also many learned natives."

After Romer had defended, in Hindostani, the thesis that the
Sanskrit is the parent language in India, and Swinton, in Persian,
that the poems of Hafiz are to be understood in a figurative or
mystical sense, there came a Bengali declamation by Tod senior on
the position that the translations of the best works extant in the
Sanskrit with the popular languages of India would promote the
extension of science and civilisation, opposed by Hayes; then Carey,
as moderator, made an appropriate Bengali speech.  A similar
disputation in Arabic and a Sanskrit declamation followed, when
Carey was called on to conclude with a speech in Sanskrit.  Two days
after, at a second assemblage of the same kind, followed by a state
dinner.  Lord Wellesley presented the best students with degrees of
merit inscribed on vellum in Oriental characters, and delivered an
oration, in which he specially complimented the Sanskrit classes,
urged more general attention to the Bengali language, and expressed
satisfaction that a successful beginning had been made in the study
of Marathi.

It was considered a dangerous experiment for a missionary, speaking
in Sanskrit, to avow himself such not only before the
Governor-General in official state but before the Hindoo and
Mohammedan nobles who surrounded him.  We may be sure that Carey
would not show less of his Master's charity and wisdom than he had
always striven to do.  But the necessity was the more laid on him
that he should openly confess his great calling, for he had told
Fuller on Lord Wellesley's arrival he would do so if it were
possible.  Buchanan, being quite as anxious to bring the mission
forward on this occasion, added much to the English draft--"the
whole of the flattery is his," wrote Carey to Fuller--and sent it on
to Lord Wellesley with apprehension.  This answer came back from the
great Proconsul:--"I am much pleased with Mr. Carey's truly original
and excellent speech.  I would not wish to have a word altered.  I
esteem such a testimony from such a man a greater honour than the
applause of Courts and Parliaments."

"MY LORD, it is just that the language which has been first
cultivated under your auspices should primarily be employed in
gratefully acknowledging the benefit, and in speaking your praise.
This ancient language, which refused to disclose itself to the
former Governors of India, unlocks its treasures at your command,
and enriches the world with the history, learning, and science of a
distant age.  The rising importance of our collegiate institution
has never been more clearly demonstrated than on the present
occasion; and thousands of the learned in distant nations will exult
in this triumph of literature.

"What a singular exhibition has been this day presented to us!  In
presence of the supreme Governor of India, and of its most learned
and illustrious characters, Asiatic and European, an assembly is
convened, in which no word of our native tongue is spoken, but
public discourse is maintained on interesting subjects in the
languages of Asia. The colloquial Hindostani, the classic Persian,
the commercial Bengali, the learned Arabic, and the primæval
Sanskrit are spoken fluently, after having been studied
grammatically, by English youth.  Did ever any university in Europe,
or any literary institution in any other age or country, exhibit a
scene so interesting as this?  And what are the circumstances of
these youth?  They are not students who prosecute a dead language
with uncertain purpose, impelled only by natural genius or love of
fame.  But having been appointed to the important offices of
administering the government of the country in which these languages
are spoken, they apply their acquisitions immediately to useful
purpose; in distributing justice to the inhabitants; in transacting
the business of the state, revenual and commercial; and in
maintaining official intercourse with the people, in their own
tongue, and not, as hitherto, by an interpreter.  The acquisitions
of our students may be appreciated by their affording to the
suppliant native immediate access to his principal; and by their
elucidating the spirit of the regulations of our Government by oral
communication, and by written explanations, varied according to the
circumstances and capacities of the people.

"The acquisitions of our students are appreciated at this moment by
those learned Asiatics now present in this assembly, some of them
strangers from distant provinces; who wonder every man to hear in
his own tongue important subjects discussed, and new and noble
principles asserted, by the youth of a foreign land.  The literary
proceedings of this day amply repay all the solicitude, labour, and
expense that have been bestowed on this institution.  If the expense
had been a thousand times greater, it would not have equalled the
immensity of the advantage, moral and political, that will ensue.

"I, now an old man, have lived for a long series of years among the
Hindoos.  I have been in the habit of preaching to multitudes daily,
of discoursing with the Brahmans on every subject, and of
superintending schools for the instruction of the Hindoo youth.
Their language is nearly as familiar to me as my own.  This close
intercourse with the natives for so long a period, and in different
parts of our empire, has afforded me opportunities of information
not inferior to those which have hitherto been presented to any
other person.  I may say indeed that their manners, customs, habits,
and sentiments are as obvious to me as if I was myself a native.
And knowing them as I do, and hearing as I do their daily
observations on our government, character, and principles, I am
warranted to say (and I deem it my duty to embrace the public
opportunity now afforded me of saying it) that the institution of
this college was wanting to complete the happiness of the natives
under our dominion; for this institution will break down that
barrier (our ignorance of their language) which has ever opposed the
influence of our laws and principles, and has despoiled our
administration of its energy and effect.

"Were the institution to cease from this moment, its salutary
effects would yet remain.  Good has been done, which cannot be
undone.  Sources of useful knowledge, moral instruction, and
political utility have been opened to the natives of India which can
never be closed; and their civil improvement, like the gradual
civilisation of our own country, will advance in progression for
ages to come.

"One hundred original volumes in the Oriental languages and
literature will preserve for ever in Asia the name of the founder of
this institution.  Nor are the examples frequent of a renown,
possessing such utility for its basis, or pervading such a vast
portion of the habitable globe.  My lord, you have raised a monument
of fame which no length of time or reverse of fortune is able to
destroy; not chiefly because it is inscribed with Maratha and
Mysore, with the trophies of war and the emblems of victory, but
because there are inscribed on it the names of those learned youth
who have obtained degrees of honour for high proficiency in the
Oriental tongues.

"These youth will rise in regular succession to the Government of
this country.  They will extend the domain of British civilisation,
security, and happiness, by enlarging the bounds of Oriental
literature and thereby diffusing the spirit of Christian principles
throughout the nations of Asia. These youth, who have lived so long
amongst us, whose unwearied application to their studies we have all
witnessed, whose moral and exemplary conduct has, in so solemn a
manner, been publicly declared before this august assembly, on this
day; and who, at the moment of entering on the public service, enjoy
the fame of possessing qualities (rarely combined) constituting a
reputation of threefold strength for public men, genius, industry,
and virtue;--these illustrious scholars, my lord, the pride of their
country, and the pillars of this empire, will record your name in
many a language and secure your fame for ever.  Your fame is already
recorded in their hearts.  The whole body of youth of this service
hail you as their father and their friend.  Your honour will ever be
safe in their hands.  No revolution of opinion or change of
circumstances can rob you of the solid glory derived from the
humane, just, liberal, and magnanimous principles which have been
embodied by your administration.

"To whatever situation the course of future events may call you, the
youth of this service will ever remain the pledges of the wisdom and
purity of your government.  Your evening of life will be constantly
cheered with new testimonies of their reverence and affection, with
new proofs of the advantages of the education you have afforded
them, and with a demonstration of the numerous benefits, moral,
religious, and political, resulting from this institution;--benefits
which will consolidate the happiness of millions of Asia, with the
glory and welfare of our country."

The Court of Directors had never liked Lord Wellesley, and he had,
in common with Colebrooke, keenly wounded them by proposing a free
trade movement against their monopoly.  They ordered that his
favourite college should be immediately abolished.  He took good
care so to protract the operation as to give him time to call in the
aid of the Board of Control, which saved the institution, but
confined it to the teaching of languages to the civilians of the
Bengal Presidency only.  The Directors, when thus overruled chiefly
by Pitt, created a similar college at Haileybury, which continued
till the open competitive system of 1854 swept that also away; and
the Company itself soon followed, as the march of events had made it
an anachronism.

The first law professor at Haileybury was James Mackintosh, an
Aberdeen student who had leaped into the front rank of publicists
and scholars by his answer to Burke, in the Vindiciœ Gallicœ, and
his famous defence of M. Peltier accused of a libel on Napoleon
Buonaparte.  Knighted and sent out to Bombay as its first recorder,
Sir James Mackintosh became the centre of scholarly society in
Western India, as Sir William Jones had been in Bengal.  He was the
friend of Robert Hall, the younger, who was filling Carey's pulpit
in Leicester, and he soon became the admiring correspondent of Carey
himself.  His first act during his seven years' residence in Bombay
was to establish the "Literary Society."  He drew up a "Plan of a
comparative vocabulary of Indian languages," to be filled up by the
officials of every district, like that which Carey had long been
elaborating for his own use as a philologist and Bible translator.
In his first address to the Literary Society he thus eulogised the
College of Fort William, though fresh from a chair in its English
rival, Haileybury:--"The original plan was the most magnificent
attempt ever made for the promotion of learning in the East...Even
in its present mutilated state we have seen, at the last public
exhibition, Sanskrit declamation by English youth, a circumstance so
extraordinary, that if it be followed by suitable advances it will
mark an epoch in the history of learning."

Carey continued till 1831 to be the most notable figure in the
College of Fort William.  He was the centre of the learned natives
whom it attracted, as pundits and moonshees, as inquirers and
visitors.  His own special pundit was the chief one, Mrityunjaya
Vidyalankar, whom Home has immortalised in Carey's portrait.  In the
college for more than half the week, as in his study at Serampore,
Carey exhausted three pundits daily.  His college-room was the
centre of incessant literary work, as his Serampore study was of
Bible translation.  When he declared that the college staff had sent
forth one hundred original volumes in the Oriental languages and
literature, he referred to the grammars and dictionaries, the
reading-books, compilations, and editions prepared for the students
by the professors and their native assistants.  But he contributed
the largest share, and of all his contributions the most laborious
and valuable was this project of the Bibliotheca Asiatica.

"24th July, 1805.--By the enclosed Gazette you will see that the
Asiatic Society and the College have agreed to allow us a yearly
stipend for translating Sanskrit works: this will maintain three
missionary stations, and we intend to apply it to that purpose.  An
augmentation of my salary has been warmly recommended by the College
Council, but has not yet taken place, and as Lord Cornwallis is now
arrived and Lord Wellesley going away, it may not take place.  If it
should, it will be a further assistance.  The business of the
translation of Sanskrit works is as follows: About two years ago I
presented proposals (to the Council of the College) to print the
Sanskrit books at a fixed price, with a certain indemnity for 100
copies.  The plan was thought too extensive by some, and was
therefore laid by.  A few months ago Dr. Francis Buchanan came to
me, by desire of Marquis Wellesley, about the translation of his
manuscripts.  In the course of conversation I mentioned the proposal
I had made, of which he much approved, and immediately communicated
the matter to Sir John Anstruther, who is president of the Asiatic
Society.  Sir John had then been drawing out a proposal to Lord
Wellesley to form a catalogue raisonnè of the ancient Hindoo books,
which he sent to me, and entering warmly into my plan, desired that
I would send in a set of proposals.  After some amendments it was
agreed that the College of Fort William and the Asiatic Society
should subscribe in equal shares 300 rupees a month to defray the
current expenses, that we should undertake any work approved of by
them, and print the original with an English translation on such
paper and with such a type as they shall approve; the copy to be
ours.  They have agreed to recommend the work to all the learned
bodies in Europe.  I have recommended the Ramayana to begin with, it
being one of the most popular of all the Hindoo books accounted
sacred.  The Veda are so excessively insipid that, had we begun with
them, we should have sickened the public at the outset.  The
Ramayana will furnish the best account of Hindoo mythology that any
one book will, and has extravagancy enough to excite a wish to read
it through."

In 1807 Carey became one of the most active members of the Bengal
Asiatic Society.  His name at once appears as one of the Committee
of Papers.  In the ninth volume of the Asiatic Researches for that
year, scholars were invited to communicate translations and
descriptive accounts of Asiatic books.  Carey's edition of The
Ramayana of Valmeeki, in the original Sanskrit, with a prose
translation and explanatory notes, appeared from the Serampore press
in three successive quartos from 1806 to 1810.  The translation was
done by "Dr. Carey and Joshua Marshman."  Until Gorresio published
his edition and Italian translation of the whole poem this was the
first and only attempt to open the seal of the second great Sankrit
epic to the European world.  In 1802 Carey had encouraged the
publication at his own press of translations of both the Mahabharata
and the Ramayana into Bengali.  Carey's Ramayana excited a keen
interest not only among the learned of Europe, but among poetical
students.  Southey eagerly turned to it for materials for his Curse
of Kehama, in the notes to which he makes long quotations from "the
excellent and learned Baptist missionaries of Serampore."  Dean
Milman, when professor of poetry in Oxford, drew from the same
storehouse many of the notes with which he enriched his verse
translations from both epics.  A. W. von Schlegel, the death of
whose eldest brother at Madras early led him to Oriental studies,
published two books with a Latin translation.  Mr. Ralph T. H.
Griffith most pleasantly opened the treasures of this epic to
English readers in his verse translations published since 1868.
Carey's translation has always been the more rare that the edition
despatched for sale in England was lost at sea, and only a few
presentation copies are extant, one of which is in the British

Carey's contributions to Sanskrit scholarship were not confined to
what he published or to what appeared under his own name.  We are
told by H. H. Wilson that he had prepared for the press translations
of treatises on the metaphysical system called Sankhya. "It was not
in Dr. Carey's nature to volunteer a display of his erudition, and
the literary labours already adverted to arose in a great measure
out of his connection with the college of Calcutta, or were
suggested to him by those whose authority he respected, and to whose
wishes he thought it incumbent upon him to attend.  It may be added
that Dr. Carey spoke Sanskrit with fluency and correctness."

He edited for the college the Sanskrit text of the Hitopadesa, from
six MSS. recensions of this the first revelation to Europe of the
fountain of Aryan folk-tales, of the original of Pilpay's Fables.15
H. H. Wilson remarks that the errors are not more than might have
been expected from the variations and defects of the manuscripts and
the novelty of the task, for this was the first Sanskrit book ever
printed in the Devanagari character.  To this famous work Carey
added an abridgment of the prose Adventures of Ten Princes (the Dasa
Kumara Carita), and of Bhartri-hari's Apophthegms.  Colebrooke
records his debt to Carey for carrying through the Serampore press
the Sanskrit dictionary of Amara Sinha, the oldest native
lexicographer, with an English interpretation and annotations.  But
the magnum opus of Carey was what in 1811 he described as A
Universal Dictionary of the Oriental Languages, derived from the
Sanskrit, of which that language is to be the groundwork.  The
object for which he had been long collecting the materials of this
mighty work was the assisting of "Biblical students to correct the
translation of the Bible in the Oriental languages after we are

Through the College of Fort William during thirty long years Carey
influenced the ablest men in the Bengal Civil Service, and not a few
in Madras and Bombay. "The college must stand or the empire must
fall," its founder had written to his friends in the Government, so
convinced was he that only thus could proper men be trained for the
public service and the welfare of our native subjects be secured.
How right he was Carey's experience proved.  The young civilians
turned out after the first three years' course introduced that new
era in the administration of India which has converted traders into
statesmen and filibusters into soldier-politicals, so that the East
Indian services stand alone in the history of the administration of
imperial dependencies for spotless integrity and high average
ability.  Contrast with the work of these men, from the days of
Wellesley, the first Minto, and Dalhousie, from the time of Canning
to Lawrence and the second Minto, the provincial administration of
imperial Rome, of Spain and Portugal at their best, of even the
Netherlands and France.  For a whole generation of thirty years the
civilians who studied Sanskrit, Bengali, and Marathi came daily
under the gentle spell of Carey, who, though he had failed to keep
the village school of Moulton in order, manifested the learning and
the modesty, the efficiency and the geniality, which won the
affectionate admiration of his students in Calcutta.

A glance at the register of the college for its first five years
reveals such men as these among his best students.  The first
Bengali prizeman of Carey was W. Butterworth Bayley, whose long
career of blameless uprightness and marked ability culminated in the
temporary seat of Governor-General, and who was followed in the
service by a son worthy of him.  The second was that Brian H.
Hodgson who, when Resident of Nepal, of all his contemporaries won
for himself the greatest reputation as a scholar, who fought side by
side with the Serampore brotherhood the battle of the vernaculars of
the people.  Charles, afterwards Lord Metcalfe, had been the first
student to enter the college.  He was on its Persian side, and he
learned while still under its discipline that "humility, patience,
and obedience to the divine will" which unostentatiously marked his
brilliant life and soothed his spirit in the agonies of a fatal
disease.  He and Bayley were inseparable.  Of the first set, too,
were Richard Jenkins, who was to leave his mark on history as
Nagpoor Resident and author of the Report of 1826; and Romer, who
rose to be Governor of Bombay for a time.  In those early years the
two Birds passed through the classes--Robert Mertins Bird, who was
to found the great land revenue school of Hindostan; and Wilberforce
Bird, who governed India while Lord Ellenborough played at soldiers,
and to whom the legal suppression of slavery in Southern Asia is
due.  Names of men second to those, such as Elliot and Thackeray,
Hamilton and Martin, the Shakespeares and Plowdens, the Moneys, the
Rosses and Keenes, crowd the honour lists.  One of the last to enjoy
the advantages of the college before its abolition was John
Lawrence, who used to confess that he was never good at languages,
but whose vigorous Hindostani made many an ill-doing Raja tremble,
while his homely conversation, interspersed with jokes, encouraged
the toiling ryot.

These, and men like these, sat at the feet of Carey, where they
learned not only to be scholars but to treat the natives kindly,
and--some of them--even as brethren in Christ.  Then from teaching
the future rulers of the East, the missionary-professor turned to
his Bengali preaching and his Benevolent Institution, to his visits
to the prisoners and his intercourse with the British soldiers in
Fort William.  And when the four days' work in Calcutta was over,
the early tide bore him swiftly up the Hoogli to the study where,
for the rest of the week, he gave himself to the translation of the
Bible into the languages of the people and of their leaders.




The Bible Carey's missionary weapon--Other vernacular
translators--Carey's modest but just description of his labours--His
philological key--Type-cutting and type-casting by a Hindoo
blacksmith--The first manufacture of paper and steam-engines in the
East--Carey takes stock of the translation work at the opening of
1808--In his workshop--A seminary of Bible translators--William
Yates, shoemaker, the Coverdale of the Bengali Bible--Wenger--A
Bengali Luther wanted--Carey's Bengali Bible--How the New Testament
was printed--The first copy offered to God--Reception of the volume
by Lord Spencer and George III.--Self-evidencing power of the first
edition--The Bible in Ooriya--In Maghadi, Assamese, Khasi, and
Manipoori--Marathi, Konkani, and Goojarati versions--The translation
into Hindi and its many dialects--The Dravidian translations--Tale
of the Pushtoo Bible--The Sikhs and the Bible--The first Burman
version and press--The British and Foreign Bible Society--Deaths,
earthquake, and fire in 1812--Destruction of the press--Thomason's
description of the smoking ruins--Carey's heroism as to his
manuscripts--Enthusiastic sympathy of India and Christendom--The
phœnix and its feathers.

Every great reform in the world has been, in the first instance, the
work of one man, who, however much he may have been the product of
his time, has conceived and begun to execute the movement which
transforms society.  This is true alike of the moral and the
physical forces of history, of contemporaries so apparently opposite
in character and aims as Carey and Clarkson on the one side and
Napoleon and Wellington on the other.  Carey stood alone in his
persistent determination that the Church should evangelise the
world.  He was no less singular in the means which he insisted on as
the first essential condition of its evangelisation--the vernacular
translation of the Bible.  From the Scriptures alone, while yet a
journeyman shoemaker of eighteen, "he had formed his own system,"
and had been filled with the divine missionary idea.  That was a
year before the first Bible Society was formed in 1780 to circulate
the English Bible among soldiers and sailors; and, a quarter of a
century before his own success led to the formation in 1804 of the
British and Foreign Bible Society.  From the time of his youth, when
he realised the self-evidencing power of the Bible, Carey's unbroken
habit was to begin every morning by reading one chapter of the
Bible, first in English, and then in each of the languages, soon,
numbering six, which he had himself learned.

Hence the translation of the Bible into all the languages and
principal dialects of India and Eastern Asia was the work above all
others to which Carey set himself from the time, in 1793, when he
acquired the Bengali.  He preached, he taught, he "discipled" in
every form then reasonable and possible, and in the fullest sense of
his Master's missionary charge.  But the one form of most pressing
and abiding importance, the condition without which neither true
faith, nor true science, nor true civilisation could exist or be
propagated outside of the narrow circle to be reached by the one
herald's voice, was the publishing of the divine message in the
mother tongues of the millions of Asiatic men and women, boys and
girls, and in the learned tongues also of their leaders and priests.
Wyclif had first done this for the English-reading races of all
time, translating from the Latin, and so had begun the Reformation,
religious and political, not only in Britain but in Western
Christendom.  Erasmus and Luther had followed him--the former in his
Greek and Latin New Testament and in his Paraphrase of the Word for
"women and cobblers, clowns, mechanics, and even the Turks"; the
latter in his great vernacular translation of the edition of
Erasmus, who had never ceased to urge his contemporaries to
translate the Scriptures "into all tongues."  Tyndale had first
given England the Bible from the Hebrew and the Greek.  And now one
of these cobblers was prompted and enabled by the Spirit who is the
author of the truth in the Scriptures, to give to South and Eastern
Asia the sacred books which its Syrian sons, from Moses and Ezra to
Paul and John, had been inspired to write for all races and all
ages.  Emphatically, Carey and his later coadjutors deserve the
language of the British and Foreign Bible Society, when, in 1827, it
made to Serampore a last grant of money for translation--"Future
generations will apply to them the words of the translators of the
English Bible--'Therefore blessed be they and most honoured their
names that break the ice and give the onset in that which helped
them forward to the saving of souls.  Now what can be more available
thereto than to deliver God's book unto God's people in a tongue
which they understand?'"  Carey might tolerate interruption when
engaged in other work, but for forty years he never allowed anything
to shorten the time allotted to the Bible work. "You, madam," he
wrote in 1797 to a lady as to many a correspondent, "will excuse my
brevity when I inform you that all my time for writting letters is
stolen from the work of transcribing the Scriptures into the Bengali

>From no mere humility, but with an accurate judgment in the state of
scholarship and criticism at the opening of last century, Carey
always insisted that he was a forerunner, breaking up the way for
successors like Yates, Wenger, and Rouse, who, in their turn, must
be superseded by purely native Tyndales and Luthers in the Church of
India.  He more than once deprecated the talk of his having
translated the Bible into forty languages and dialects.16 As we
proceed that will be a apparent which he did with his own hand, that
which his colleagues accomplished, that which he revised and edited
both of their work and of the pundits', and that which he corrected
and printed for others at the Serampore press under the care of
Ward. It is to these four lines of work, which centred in him, as
most of them originally proceeded from his conception and advocacy,
that the assertion as to the forty translations is strictly
applicable.  The Bengali, Hindi, Marathi, and Sanskrit translations
were his own.  The Chinese was similarly the work of Marshman.  The
Hindi versions, in their many dialects, and the Ooriya, were blocked
out by his colleagues and the pundits.  He saw through the press the
Hindostani, Persian, Malay, Tamil, and other versions of the whole
or portions of the Scriptures.  He ceased not, night and day, if by
any means, with a loving catholicity, the Word of God might be given
to the millions.

Writing in 1904 on the centenary of the British and Foreign Bible
Society, Mr. George A. Grierson, C.I.E., Ph.D., D.Litt., the head of
the Linguistic Survey of India, sums up authoritatively the work of
Carey and his assistants. "The great-hearted band of Serampore
missionaries issued translations of the Bible or of the New
Testament in more than forty languages.  Before them the number of
Protestant versions of the Bible in the speeches of India could be
counted on the fingers of one hand.  The Dutch of Ceylon undertook a
Tamil New Testament in 1688, which was followed in 1715 by another
version from the pen of Ziegenbalg.  The famous missionary,
Schultze, between 1727 and 1732 made a Telugu version which was
never printed, and later, between 1745 and 1758, he published at
Halle a Hindostani translation of the New Testament and of a portion
of Genesis.  A manuscript version of portions of the Bible in
Bengali was made by Thomas in 1791; and then the great Serampore
series began with Carey's Bengali New Testament published in 1801.
Most of these Serampore versions were, it is true, first attempts
and have been superseded by more accurate versions, but the first
step is always the most important one, and this was taken by Carey
and his brethren."

Carey's correspondent in this and purely scholarly subjects was Dr.
Ryland, an accomplished Hebraist and Biblical critic for that day,
at the head of the Bristol College.  Carey's letters, plentifully
sprinkled with Hebrew and Greek, show the jealousy with which he
sought to convey the divine message accurately, and the unwearied
sense of responsibility under which he worked.  Biblical criticism,
alike as to the original text and to the exegesis of the sacred
writings, is so very modern a science, that these letters have now
only a historical interest.  But this communication to Ryland shows
how he worked from the first:--

"CALCUTTA, 14th Dec. 1803.--We some time ago engaged in an
undertaking, of which we intended to say nothing until it was
accomplished; but an unforeseen providence made it necessary for us
to disclose it.  It is as follows: About a year and a half ago, some
attempts were made to engage Mr. Gilchrist in the translation of the
Scriptures into the Hindostani language.  By something or other it
was put by.  The Persian was also at the same time much talked of,
but given up, or rather not engaged in.  At this time several
considerations prevailed on us to set ourselves silently upon a
translation into these languages.  We accordingly hired two
moonshees to assist us in it, and each of us took our share; Brother
Marshman took Matthew and Luke; Brother Ward, Mark and John; and
myself the remaining part of the New Testament into Hindostani.  I
undertook no part of the Persian; but, instead thereof, engaged in
translating it into Maharastra, commonly called the Mahratta
language, the person who assists me in the Hindostani being a
Mahratta.  Brother Marshman has finished Matthew, and, instead of
Luke, has begun the Acts. Brother Ward has done part of John, and I
have done the Epistles, and about six chapters of the Revelation;
and have proceeded as far as the second epistle of the Corinthians
in the revisal: they have done a few chapters into Persian, and I a
few into Mahratta.  Thus the matter stood, till a few days ago Mr.
Buchanan informed me that a military gentleman had translated the
Gospels into Hindostani and Persian, and had made a present of them
to the College, and that the College Council had voted the printing
of them.  This made it necessary for me to say what we had been
about; and had it not been for this circumstance we should not have
said anything till we had got the New Testament at least pretty
forward in printing.  I am very glad that Major Colebrooke has done
it.  We will gladly do what others do not do, and wish all speed to
those who do anything in this way.  We have it in our power, if our
means would do for it, in the space of about fifteen years to have
the word of God translated and printed in all the languages of the
East. Our situation is such as to furnish us with the best
assistance from natives of the different countries.  We can have
types of all the different characters cast here; and about 700
rupees per month, part of which I hope we shall be able to furnish,
would complete the work.  The languages are the Hindostani (Hindi),
Maharastra, Ooriya, Telinga, Bhotan, Burman, Chinese, Cochin
Chinese, Tongkinese, and Malay.  On this great work we have fixed
our eyes.  Whether God will enable us to accomplish it, or any
considerable part of it, is uncertain."

But all these advantages, his own genius for languages, his
unconquerable plodding directed by a divine motive, his colleagues'
co-operation, the encouragement of learned societies and the public,
and the number of pundits and moonshees increased by the College of
Fort William, would have failed to open the door of the East to the
sacred Scriptures had the philological key of the Sanskrit been
wanting or undiscovered.  In the preface to his Sanskrit grammar,
quoted by the Quarterly Review with high approbation, Carey wrote
that it gave him the meaning of four out of every five words of the
principal languages of the whole people of India:--"The peculiar
grammar of any one of these may be acquired in a couple of months,
and then the language lies open to the student.  The knowledge of
four words in five enables him to read with pleasure, and renders
the acquisition of the few new words, as well as the idiomatic
expressions, a matter of delight rather than of labour.  Thus the
Ooriya, though possessing a separate grammar and character, is so
much like the Bengali in the very expression that a Bengali pundit
is almost equal to the correction of an Orissa proof sheet; and the
first time that I read a page of Goojarati the meaning appeared so
obvious as to render it unnecessary to ask the pundit questions."

The mechanical apparatus of types, paper, and printing seem to have
been provided by the same providential foresight as the intellectual
and the spiritual.  We have seen how, when he was far enough
advanced in his translation, Carey amid the swamps of Dinapoor
looked to England for press, type, paper, and printer.  He got the
last, William Ward, a man of his own selection, worthy to be his
colleague.  But he had hardly despatched his letter when he found or
made all the rest in Bengal itself.  It was from the old press
bought in Calcutta, set up in Mudnabati, and removed to Serampore,
that the first edition of the Bengali New Testament was printed.
The few rare and venerable copies have now a peculiar bibliographic
interest; the type and the paper alike are coarse and blurred.

Sir Charles Wilkins, the Caxton of India, had with his own hands cut
the punches and cast the types from which Halhed's Bengali grammar
was printed at Hoogli in 1778.  He taught the art to a native
blacksmith, Panchanan, who went to Serampore in search of work just
when Carey was in despair for a fount of the sacred Devanagari type
for his Sanskirt grammar, and for founts of the other languages
besides Bengali which had never been printed.  They thus tell the
story in a Memoir Relative to the Translations, published in 1807:--

"It will be obvious that in the present state of things in India it
was in many instances necessary to cast new founts of types in
several of these languages.  Happily for us and India at large
Wilkins had led the way in this department; and by persevering
industry, the value of which can scarcely be appreciated, under the
greatest disadvantages with respect to materials and workmen, had
brought the Bengali to a high degree of perfection.  Soon after our
settling at Serampore the providence of God brought to us the very
artist who had wrought with Wilkins in that work, and in a great
measure imbibed his ideas.  By his assistance we erected a
letter-foundry; and although he is now dead, he had so fully
communicated his art to a number of others, that they carry forward
the work of type-casting, and even of cutting the matrices, with a
degree of accuracy which would not disgrace European artists.  These
have cast for us two or three founts of Bengali; and we are now
employing them in casting a fount on a construction which bids fair
to diminish the expense of paper, and the size of the book at least
one-fourth, without affecting the legibility of the character.  Of
the Devanagari character we have also cast an entire new fount,
which is esteemed the most beautiful of the kind in India.  It
consists of nearly 1000 different combinations of characters, so
that the expense of cutting the patterns only amounted to 1500
rupees, exclusive of metal and casting.

"In the Orissa we have been compelled also to cast a new fount of
types, as none before existed in that character.  The fount consists
of about 300 separate combinations, and the whole expense of cutting
and casting has amounted to at least 1000 rupees.  The character,
though distinct, is of a moderate size, and will comprise the whole
New Testament in about 700 pages octavo, which is about a fourth
less than the Bengali.  Although in the Mahratta country the
Devanagari character is well known to men of education, yet a
character is current among the men of business which is much
smaller, and varies considerably in form from the Nagari, though the
number and power of the letters nearly correspond.  We have cast a
fount in this character, in which we have begun to print the
Mahratta New Testament, as well as a Mahratta dictionary.  This
character is moderate in size, distinct and beautiful.  It will
comprise the New Testament in perhaps a less number of pages than
the Orissa.  The expense of casting, etc., has been much the same.
We stand in need of three more founts; one in the Burman, another
in the Telinga and Kernata, and a third in the Seek's character.
These, with the Chinese characters, will enable us to go through
the work.  An excellent and extensive fount of Persian we received
from you, dear brethren, last year."

Panchanan's apprentice, Monohur, continued to make elegant founts of
type in all Eastern languages for the mission and for sale to others
for more than forty years, becoming a benefactor not only to
literature but to Christian civilisation to an extent of which he
was unconscious, for he remained a Hindoo of the blacksmith caste.
In 1839, when he first went to India as a young missionary, the
Rev. James Kennedy17 saw him, as the present writer has often since
seen his successor, cutting the matrices or casting the type for the
Bibles, while he squatted below his favourite idol, under the
auspices of which alone he would work.  Serampore continued down
till 1860 to be the principal Oriental typefoundry of the East.18

Hardly less service did the mission come to render to the
manufacture of paper in course of time, giving the name of Serampore
to a variety known all over India.  At first Carey was compelled to
print his Bengali Testament on a dingy, porous, rough substance
called Patna paper.  Then he began to depend on supplies from
England, which in those days reached the press at irregular times,
often impeding the work, and was most costly.  This was not all.
Native paper, whether mill or hand-made, being sized with rice
paste, attracted the bookworm and white ant, so that the first
sheets of a work which lingered in the press were sometimes devoured
by these insects before the last sheets were printed off.  Carey
used to preserve his most valuable manuscripts by writing on
arsenicated paper, which became of a hideous yellow colour, though
it is to this alone we owe the preservation in the library of
Serampore College of five colossal volumes of his polyglot
dictionary prepared for the Bible translation work.  Many and long
were the experiments of the missionaries to solve the paper
difficulty, ending in the erection of a tread-mill on which relays
of forty natives reduced the raw material in the paper-engine, until
one was accidentally killed.

The enterprise of Mr. William Jones, who first worked the Raneegunj
coal-field, suggested the remedy in the employment of a
steam-engine.  One of twelve-horse power was ordered from Messrs.
Thwaites and Rothwell of Bolton.  This was the first ever erected in
India, and it was a purely missionary locomotive.  The "machine of
fire," as they called it, brought crowds of natives to the mission,
whose curiosity tried the patience of the engineman imported to work
it; while many a European who had never seen machinery driven by
steam came to study and to copy it.  The date was the 27th of March
1820, when "the engine went in reality this day."  From that time
till 1865 Serampore became the one source of supply for local as
distinguished from imported and purely native hand-made paper.  Even
the cartridges of Mutiny notoriety in 1857 were from this factory,
though it had long ceased to be connected with the mission.

Dr. Carey thus took stock of the translating enterprise in a letter
to Dr. Ryland:--

"22nd January 1808.--Last year may be reckoned among the most
important which this mission has seen--not for the numbers converted
among the natives, for they have been fewer than in some preceding
years, but for the gracious care which God has exercised towards us.
We have been enabled to carry on the translation and printing of
the Word of God in several languages.  The printing is now going on
in six and the translation into six more.  The Bengali is all
printed except from Judges vii. to the end of Esther; Sanskrit New
Testament to Acts xxvii.; Orissa to John xxi.; Mahratta, second
edition, to the end of Matthew; Hindostani (new version) to Mark v.,
and Matthew is begun in Goojarati.  The translation is nearly
carried on to the end of John in Chinese, Telinga Kurnata, and the
language of the Seeks.  It is carried on to a pretty large extent in
Persian and begun in Burman.  The whole Bible was printed in Malay
at Batavia some years ago.  The whole is printed in Tamil, and the
Syrian Bishop at Travancore is now superintending a translation from
Syriac into Malayala.  I learnt this week that the language of
Kashmeer is a distinct language.

"I have this day been to visit the most learned Hindoo now living;
he speaks only Sanskrit, is more than eighty years old, is
acquainted with the writings and has studied the sentiments of all
their schools of philosophy (usually called the Darshunas of the
Veda).  He tells me that this is the sixteenth time that he has
travelled from Rameshwaram to Harhu (viz. from the extreme cape of
the Peninsula to Benares).  He was, he says, near Madras when the
English first took possession of it.  This man has given his opinion
against the burning of women."

Four years later, in another letter to Ryland, he takes us into his
confidence more fully, showing us not only his sacred workshop, but
ingenuously revealing his own humility and self-sacrifice:--"10th
December 1811.--I have of late been much impressed with the vast
importance of laying a foundation for Biblical criticism in the
East, by preparing grammars of the different languages into which we
have translated or may translate the Bible.  Without some such step,
they who follow us will have to wade through the same labour that I
have, in order to stand merely upon the same ground that I now stand
upon.  If, however, elementary books are provided, the labour will
be greatly contracted; and a person will be able in a short time to
acquire that which has cost me years of study and toil.

"The necessity which lies upon me of acquiring so many languages,
obliges me to study and write out the grammar of each of them, and
to attend closely to their irregularities and peculiarities.  I have
therefore already published grammars of three of them; namely, the
Sanskrit, the Bengali, and the Mahratta.  To these I have resolved
to add grammars of the Telinga, Kurnata, Orissa, Punjabi, Kashmeeri,
Goojarati, Nepalese, and Assam languages.  Two of these are now in
the press, and I hope to have two or three more of them out by the
end of the next year.

"This may not only be useful in the way I have stated, but may serve
to furnish an answer to a question which has been more than once
repeated, 'How can these men translate into so great a number of
languages?'  Few people know what may be done till they try, and
persevere in what they undertake.

"I am now printing a dictionary of the Bengali, which will be pretty
large, for I have got to page 256, quarto, and am not near through
the first letter.  That letter, however, begins more words than any
two others.

"To secure the gradual perfection of the translations, I have also
in my mind, and indeed have been long collecting materials for, An
Universal Dictionary of the Oriental languages derived from the
Sanskrit.  I mean to take the Sanskrit, of course, as the
groundwork, and to give the different acceptations of every word,
with examples of their application, in the manner of Johnson, and
then to give the synonyms in the different languages derived from
the Sanskrit, with the Hebrew and Greek terms answering thereto;
always putting the word derived from the Sanskrit term first, and
then those derived from other sources.  I intend always to give the
etymology of the Sanskrit term, so that that of the terms deduced
from it in the cognate languages will be evident.  This work will be
great, and it is doubtful whether I shall live to complete it; but I
mean to begin to arrange the materials, which I have been some years
collecting for this purpose, as soon as my Bengali dictionary is
finished.  Should I live to accomplish this, and the translations in
hand, I think I can then say, 'Lord, now lettest thou thy servant
depart in peace.'"

The ardent scholar had twenty-three years of toil before him in this
happy work.  But he did not know this, while each year the labour
increased, and the apprehension grew that he and his colleagues
might at any time be removed without leaving a trained successor.
They naturally looked first to the sons of the mission for
translators as they had already done for preachers.

To Dr. Carey personally, however, the education of a young
missionary specially fitted to be his successor, as translator and
editor of the translations, was even more important.  Such a man was
found in William Yates, born in 1792, and in the county,
Leicestershire, in which Carey brought the Baptist mission to the
birth.  Yates was in his early years also a shoemaker, and member of
Carey's old church in Harvey Lane, when under the great Robert Hall,
who said to the youth's father, "Your son, sir, will be a great
scholar and a good preacher, and he is a holy young man."  In 1814
he became the last of the young missionaries devoted to the cause by
Fuller, soon to pass away, Ryland, and Hall. Yates had not been many
months at Serampore when, with the approval of his brethren, Carey
wrote to Fuller, on 17th May 1815:--"I am much inclined to associate
him with myself in the translations.  My labour is greater than at
any former period.  We have now translations of the Bible going
forward in twenty-seven languages, all of which are in the press
except two or three.  The labour of correcting and revising all of
them lies on me."  By September we find Yates writing:--"Dr. Carey
sends all the Bengali proofs to me to review.  I read them over, and
if there is anything I do not understand, or think to be wrong, I
mark it.  We then converse over it, and if it is wrong, he alters
it; but if not, he shows me the reason why it is right, and thus
will initiate me into the languages as fast as I can learn them.  He
wishes me to begin the Hindi very soon.  Since I have been here I
have read three volumes in Bengali, and they have but six of
consequence in prose.  There are abundance in Sanskrit." "Dr. Carey
has treated me with the greatest affection and kindness, and told me
he will give me every information he can, and do anything in his
power to promote my happiness."  What Baruch was to the prophet
Jeremiah, that Yates might have been to Carey, who went so far in
urging him to remain for life in Serampore as to say, "if he did not
accept the service it would be, in his judgment, acting against
Providence, and the blessing of God was not to be expected."  Yates
threw in his lot with the younger men who, in Calcutta after
Fuller's death, began the Society's as distinct from the Serampore
mission.  If Carey was the Wyclif and Tyndale, Yates was the
Coverdale of the Bengali and Sanskrit Bible.  Wenger, their
successor, was worthy of both.  Bengal still waits for the first
native revision of the great work which these successive pioneers
have gradually improved.  When shall Bengal see its own Luther?

The Bengali Bible was the first as it was the most important of the
translations.  The province, or lieutenant-governorship then had the
same area as France, and contained more than double its population,
or eighty millions.  Of the three principal vernaculars, Bengali is
spoken by forty-five millions of Hindoos and Mohammedans.  It was
for all the natives of Bengal and of India north of the Dekhan
("south") tableland, but especially for the Bengali-speaking people,
that William Carey created a literary language a century ago.

The first Bengali version of the whole New Testament Carey
translated from the original Greek before the close of 1796.  The
only English commentary used was the Family Expositor of Doddridge,
published in 1738, and then the most critical in the language.  Four
times he revised the manuscript, with a Greek concordance in his
hand, and he used it not only with Ram Basu by his side, the most
accomplished of early Bengali scholars, but with the natives around
him of all classes.  By 1800 Ward had arrived as printer, the press
was perfected at Serampore, and the result of seven years of toil
appeared in February 1801, in the first edition of 2000 copies,
costing £612.  The printing occupied nine months.  The type was set
up by Ward and Carey's son Felix with their own hands; "for about a
month at first we had a Brahman compositor, but we were quite weary
of him.  We kept four pressmen constantly employed."  A public
subscription had been opened for the whole Bengali Bible at Rs. 32,
or £4 a copy as exchange then was, and nearly fifty copies had been
at once subscribed for.  It was this edition which immediately led
to Carey's appointment to the College of Fort William, and it was
that appointment which placed Carey in a position, philological and
financial, to give the Bible to the peoples of the farther East in
their own tongue.

Some loving memories cluster round the first Bengali version of the
New Testament which it is well to collect.  On Tuesday, 18th March
1800, Ward's journal19 records: "Brother Carey took an impression at
the press of the first page in Matthew."  The translator was himself
the pressman.  As soon as the whole of this Gospel was ready, 500
copies of it were struck off for immediate circulation, "which we
considered of importance as containing a complete life of the
Redeemer."  Four days after an advertisement in the official
Calcutta Gazette, announcing that the missionaries had established a
press at Serampore and were printing the Bible in Bengali, roused
Lord Wellesley, who had fettered the press in British India.  Mr.
Brown was able to inform the Governor-General that this very
Serampore press had refused to print a political attack on the
English Government, and that it was intended for the spiritual
instruction only of the natives.  This called forth the assurance
from that liberal statesman that he was personally favourable to the
conversion of the heathen.  When he was further told that such an
Oriental press would be invaluable to the College of Fort William,
he not only withdrew his opposition but made Carey first teacher of
Bengali.  It was on the 7th February 1801 that the last sheet with
the final corrections was put into Carey's hands.  When a volume had
been bound it was reverently offered to God by being placed on the
Communion-table of the chapel, and the mission families and the
new-made converts gathered around it with solemn thanksgiving to God
led by Krishna Pal. Carey preached from the words (Col. iii. 11)
"Let the Word of Christ dwell in you richly in all wisdom."  The
centenary was celebrated in Calcutta in 1901, under Dr. Rouse, whose
fine scholarship had just revised the translation.

When the first copies reached England, Andrew Fuller sent one to the
second Earl Spencer, the peer who had used the wealth of Sarah,
Duchess of Marlborough, to collect the great library at Althorp.
Carey had been a poor tenant of his, though the Earl knew it not.
When the Bengali New Testament reached him, with its story, he sent
a cheque for £50 to help to translate the Old Testament, and he took
care that a copy should be presented to George III., as by his own
request.  Mr. Bowyer was received one morning at Windsor, and along
with the volume presented an address expressing the desire that His
Majesty might live to see its principles universally prevail
throughout his Eastern dominions.  On this the lord in waiting
whispered a doubt whether the book had come through the proper
channel.  At once the king replied that the Board of Control had
nothing to do with it, and turning to Mr. Bowyer said, "I am greatly
pleased to find that any of my subjects are employed in this

This now rare volume, to be found on the shelves of the Serampore
College Library, where it leads the host of the Carey translations,
is coarse and unattractive in appearance compared with its latest
successors.  In truth the second edition, which appeared in 1806,
was almost a new version.  The criticism of his colleagues and
others, especially of a ripe Grecian like Dr. Marshman, the growth
of the native church, and his own experience as a Professor of
Sanskrit and Marathi as well as Bengali, gave Carey new power in
adapting the language to the divine ideas of which he made it the
medium.  But the first edition was not without its self-evidencing
power.  Seventeen years after, when the mission extended to the old
capital of Dacca, there were found several villages of Hindoo-born
peasants who had given up idol-worship, were renowned for their
truthfulness, and, as searching for a true teacher come from God,
called themselves "Satya-gooroos."  They traced their new faith to a
much-worn book kept in a wooden box in one of their villages.  No
one could say whence it had come; all they knew was that they had
possessed it for many years.  It was Carey's first Bengali version
of the New Testament of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.  In the
wide and elastic bounds of Hindooism, and even, as we shall see,
amid fanatical Mussulmans beyond the frontier, the Bible, dimly
understood without a teacher, has led to puritan sects like this, as
to earnest inquirers like the chamberlain of Queen Candace.

The third edition of the Bengali Testament was published in 1811 in
folio for the use of the native congregations by that time formed.
The fourth, consisting of 5000 copies, appeared in 1816, and the
eighth in 1832.  The venerable scholar, like Columba at Iona over
the thirty-fourth psalm, and Baeda at Jarrow over the sixth chapter
of John's Gospel, said as he corrected the last sheet--the last
after forty years' faithful and delighted toil: "My work is done; I
have nothing more to do but to wait the will of the Lord." The Old
Testament from the Hebrew appeared in portions from 1802 to 1809.
Such was the ardour of the translator, that he had finished the
correction of his version of the first chapter of Genesis in January
1794.  When he read it to two pundits from Nuddea, he told Fuller in
his journal of that month they seemed much pleased with the account
of the creation, but they objected to the omission of patala, their
imaginary place beneath the earth, which they thought should have
been mentioned.  At this early period Carey saw the weakness of
Hindooism as a pretended revelation, from its identification with
false physics, just as Duff was to see and use it afterwards with
tremendous effect, and wrote:--"There is a necessity of explaining
to them several circumstances relative to geography and chronology,
as they have many superstitious opinions on those subjects which are
closely connected with their systems of idolatry."  The Bengali
Bible was the result of fifteen years' sweet toil, in which Marshman
read the Greek and Carey the Bengali; every one of their colleagues
examined the proof sheets, and Carey finally wrote with his own pen
the whole of the five octavo volumes.  In the forty years of his
missionary career Carey prepared and saw through the press five
editions of the Old Testament and eight editions of the New in

The Sanskrit version was translated from the original, and written
out by the toiling scholar himself.  Sir William Jones is said to
have been able to secure his first pundit's help only by paying him
Rs. 500 a month, or £700 a year.  Carey engaged and trained his many
pundits at a twentieth of that sum.  He well knew that the Brahmans
would scorn a book in the language of the common people. "What,"
said one who was offered the Hindi version, "even if the books
should contain divine knowledge, they are nothing to us.  The
knowledge of God contained in them is to us as milk in a vessel of
dog's skin, utterly polluted."  But, writes the annalist of Biblical
Translations in India, Carey's Sanskrit version was cordially
received by the Brahmans.  Destroyed in the fire in 1812, the Old
Testament historical books were again translated, and appeared in
1815.  In 1827 the aged saint had strength to bring out the first
volume of a thorough revision, and to leave the manuscript of the
second volume, on his death, as a legacy to his successors, Yates
and Wenger.  Against Vedas and Upanishads, Brahmanas and Epics, he
set the Sanskrit Bible.

The whole number of completely translated and published versions of
the sacred Scriptures which Carey sent forth was twenty-eight.  Of
these seven included the whole Bible, and twenty-one contained the
books of the New Testament.  Each translation has a history, a
spiritual romance of its own.  Each became almost immediately a
silent but effectual missionary to the peoples of Asia, as well as
the scholarly and literary pioneer of those later editions and
versions from which the native churches of farther Asia derive the
materials of their lively growth.

The Ooriya version was almost the first to be undertaken after the
Bengali, to which language it bears the same relation as rural
Scotch to English, though it has a written character of its own.
What is now the Orissa division of Bengal, separating it from
Madras to the south-west, was added to the empire in 1803.  This
circumstance, and the fact that its Pooree district, after centuries
of sun-worship and then shiva-worship, had become the high-place of
the vaishnava cult of Jaganath and his car, which attracted and
often slew hundreds of thousands of pilgrims every year, led Carey
to prepare at once for the press the Ooriya Bible.  The chief
pundit, Mritunjaya, skilled in both dialects, first adapted the
Bengali version to the language of the Ooriyas, which was his own.
Carey then took the manuscript, compared it with the original
Greek, and corrected it verse by verse.  The New Testament was ready
in 1809, and the Old Testament in 1815, the whole in four volumes.
Large editions were quickly bought up and circulated.  These led to
the establishment of the General Baptist Society's missionaries at
Cuttak, the capital.

In 1814 the Serampore Bible translation college, as we may call it,
began the preparation of the New Testament in Maghadi, another of
the languages allied to the Bengali, and derived from the Sanskrit
through the Pali, because that was the vernacular of Buddhism in its
original seat; an edition of 1000 copies appeared in 1824.  It was
intended to publish a version in the Maithili language of Bihar,
which has a literature stretching back to the fourteenth century,
that every class might have the Word of God in their own dialect.
But Carey's literary enthusiasm and scholarship had by this time
done so much to develop and extend the power of Bengali proper, that
it had begun to supersede all such dialects, except Ooriya and the
northern vernaculars of the valley of the Brahmapootra.  In 1810 the
Serampore press added the Assamese New Testament to its
achievements.  In 1819 the first edition appeared, in 1826 the
province became British, and in 1832 Carey had the satisfaction of
issuing the Old Testament, and setting apart Mr. Rae, a Scottish
soldier, who had settled there, as the first missionary at Gowhatti.
To these must be added, as in the Bengali character though
non-Aryan languages, versions in Khasi and Manipoori, the former for
the democratic tribes of the Khasia hills among whom the Welsh
Calvinists have since worked, and the latter for the curious Hindoo
snake-people on the border of Burma, who have taught Europe the game
of polo.

Another immediate successor of the Bengali translation was the
Marathi, of which also Carey was professor in the College of Fort
William.  By 1804 he was himself hard at work on this version, by
1811 the first edition of the New Testament appeared, and by 1820
the Old Testament left the press.  It was in a dialect peculiar to
Nagpoor, and was at first largely circulated by Lieutenant Moxon in
the army there.  In 1812 Carey sent the missionary Aratoon to Bombay
and Surat just after Henry Martyn had written that the only
Christian in the city who understood his evangelical sermon was a
ropemaker just arrived from England.  At the same time he was busy
with a version in the dialect of the Konkan, the densely-peopled
coast district to the south of Bombay city, inhabited chiefly by the
ablest Brahmanical race in India.  In 1819 the New Testament
appeared in this translation, having been under preparation at
Serampore for eleven years.  Thus Carey sought to turn to Christ the
twelve millions of Hindoos who, from Western India above and below
the great coast-range known as the Sahyadri or "delectable"
mountains, had nearly wrested the whole peninsula from the
Mohammedans, and had almost anticipated the life-giving rule of the
British, first at Panipat and then as Assye.  Meanwhile new
missionaries had been taking possession of those western districts
where the men of Serampore had sowed the first seed and reaped the
first fruits.  The charter of 1813 made it possible for the American
Missionaries to land there, and for the local Bible Society to
spring into existence.  Dr. John Wilson and his Scottish colleagues
followed them.  Carey and his brethren welcomed these and retired
from that field, confining themselves to providing, during the next
seven years, a Goojarati version for the millions of Northern
Bombay, including the hopeful Parsees, and resigning that, too, to
the London Missionary Society after issuing the New Testament in

Mr. Christopher Anderson justly remarks, in his Annals of the
English Bible, published half a century ago:--"Time will show, and
in a very singular manner, that every version, without exception,
which came from Carey's hands, has a value affixed to it which the
present generation, living as it were too near an object, is not yet
able to estimate or descry.  Fifty years hence the character of this
extraordinary and humble man will be more correctly appreciated."

In none of the classes of languages derived from the Sanskrit was
the zeal of Carey and his associates so remarkable as in the Hindi.
So early as 1796 he wrote of this the most widely extended
offspring of the Sanskrit:--"I have acquired so much of the Hindi as
to converse in it and preach for some time intelligibly...It is the
current language of all the west from Rajmahal to Delhi, and perhaps
farther.  With this I can be understood nearly all over Hindostan."
By the time that he issued the sixth memoir of the translations
Chamberlain's experiences in North-Western India led Carey to write
that he had ascertained the existence of twenty dialects of Hindi,
with the same vocabulary but different sets of terminations.  The
Bruj or Brijbhasa Gospels were finished in 1813, two years after
Chamberlain had settled in Agra, and the New Testament was completed
nine years after.  This version of the Gospels led the Brahman
priest, Anand Masih, to Christ.  In their eagerness for a copy of
the Old Testament, which appeared in 1818, many Sepoys brought
testimonials from their commanding officers, and in one year it led
eighteen converts to Christ.  The other Hindi dialects, in which the
whole New Testament or the Gospels appeared, will be found at page
177 {see footnote number 16}.  The parent Hindi translation was made
by Carey with his own hand from the original languages between 1802
and 1807, and ran through many large editions till Mr. Chamberlain's
was preferred by Carey himself in 1819.

We may pass over the story of the Dravidian versions, the Telugoo20
New Testament and Pentateuch, and the Kanarese.  Nor need we do more
than refer to the Singhalese, "derived from the previous labours of
Dr. Carey" by Tolfrey, the Persian, Malayalam, and other versions
made by others, but edited or carefully carried through the press by
Carey.  The wonderful tale of his Bible work is well illustrated by
a man who, next to the Lawrences, was the greatest Englishman who
has governed the Punjab frontier, the hero of Mr. Ruskin's book, A
Knight's Faith.  In that portion of his career which Sir Herbert
Edwardes gave to the world under the title of A Year on the Punjab
Frontier in 1848-49, and in which he describes his bloodless
conquest of the wild valley of Bunnoo, we find this gem embedded.
The writer was at the time in the Gundapoor country, of which
Kulachi is the trade-centre between the Afghan pass of Ghwalari and
Dera Ismail Kan, where the dust of Sir Henry Durand now lies:--

"A highly interesting circumstance connected with the Indian trade
came under my notice.  Ali Khan, Gundapoor, the uncle of the present
chief, Gooldâd Khan, told me he could remember well, as a youth,
being sent by his father and elder brother with a string of Cabul
horses to the fair of Hurdwâr, on the Ganges.  He also showed me a
Pushtoo version of the Bible, printed at Serampore in 1818, which he
said had been given him thirty years before at Hurdwâr by an English
gentleman, who told him to 'take care of it, and neither fling it
into the fire nor the river; but hoard it up against the day when
the British should be rulers of his country!'  Ali Khan said little
to anybody of his possessing this book, but put it carefully by in a
linen cover, and produced it with great mystery when I came to
settle the revenue of his nephew's country, 'thinking that the time
predicted by the Englishman had arrived!'  The only person, I
believe, to whom he had shown the volume was a Moolluh, who read
several passages in the Old Testament, and told Ali Khan 'it was a
true story, and was all about their own Muhommudan prophets, Father
Moses and Father Noah.'

"I examined the book with great interest.  It was not printed in the
Persian character, but the common Pushtoo language of Afghanistan;
and was the only specimen I had ever seen of Pushtoo reduced to
writing.  The accomplishment of such a translation was a highly
honourable proof of the zeal and industry of the Serampore mission;
and should these pages ever meet the eye of Mr. John Marshman, of
Serampore,21 whose own pen is consistently guided by a love of civil
order and religious truth, he may probably be able to identify 'the
English gentleman' who, thirty-two years ago on the banks of the
Ganges, at the then frontier of British India, gave to a young
Afghan chief, from beyond the distant Indus, a Bible in his own
barbarous tongue, and foresaw the day when the followers of the 'Son
of David' should extend their dominion to the 'Throne of Solomon.'"

Hurdwâr, as the spot at which the Ganges debouches into the plains,
is the scene of the greatest pilgrim gathering in India, especially
every twelfth year.  Then three millions of people used to assemble,
and too often carried, all over Asia, cholera which extended to
Europe.  The missionaries made this, like most pilgrim resorts, a
centre of preaching and Bible circulation, and doubtless it was from
Thompson, Carey's Missionary at Delhi, that this copy of the Pushtoo
Bible was received.  It was begun by Dr. Leyden, and continued for
seven years by the same Afghan maulavee under Carey, in the Arabic
character.  The Punjabi Bible, nearly complete, issued first in
1815, had become so popular by 1820 as to lead Carey to report of
the Sikhs that no one of the nations of India had discovered a
stronger desire for the Scriptures than this hardy race.  At
Amritsar and Lahore "the book of Jesus is spoken of, is read, and
has caused a considerable stir in the minds of the people."  A Thug,
asked how he could have committed so many murders, pointed to it and
said, "If I had had this book I could not have done it."  A fakeer,
forty miles from Lodiana, read the book, founded the community of
worshippers of the Sachi Pitè Isa, and suffered much persecution in
a native State.

When Felix Carey returned to Serampore in 1812 to print his Burmese
version of the Gospel of Matthew and his Burmese grammar, his father
determined to send the press at which they were completed to
Rangoon.  The three missionaries despatched with it a letter to the
king of Ava, commending to his care "their beloved brethren, who
from love to his majesty's subjects had voluntarily gone to place
themselves under his protection, while they translated the Bible,
the Book of Heaven, which was received and revered" by all the
countries of Europe and America as "the source whence all the
knowledge of virtue and religion was drawn."  The king at once
ordered from Serampore a printing-press, like that at Rangoon, for
his own palace at Ava, with workmen to use it.  In this Carey saw
the beginning of a mission in the Burman capital, but God had other
designs which the sons and daughters of America, following Judson
first of all, are still splendidly developing, from Rangoon to
Kareng-nee, Siam, and China.  The ship containing the press sank in
the Rangoon river, and the first Burmese war soon followed.

Three months after the complete and magnificent plan of translating
the Bible into all the languages of the far East, which the
assistance of his two colleagues and the college of Fort William led
Carey to form, had been laid before Fuller in Northamptonshire, the
British and Foreign Bible Society was founded in London.  Joseph
Hughes, the Nonconformist who was its first secretary, had been
moved by the need of the Welsh for the Bible in their own tongue.
But the ex-Governor-General, Lord Teignmouth, became its first
president, and the Serampore translators at once turned for
assistance to the new organisation whose work Carey had individually
been doing for ten years at the cost of his two associates and
himself.  The catholic Bible Society at once asked Carey's old
friend, Mr. Udny, then a member of the Government in Calcutta, to
form a corresponding committee there of the three
missionaries--their chaplain friends, Brown and Buchanan, and
himself.  The chaplains delayed the formation of the committee till
1809, but liberally helped meanwhile in the circulation of the other
appeals issued from Serampore, and even made the proposal which
resulted in Dr. Marshman's wonderful version of the Bible in Chinese
and Ward's improvements in Chinese printing.  To the principal
tributary sovereigns of India Dr. Buchanan sent copies of the
vernacular Scriptures already published.

>From 1809 till 1830, or practically through the rest of Carey's
life, the co-operation of Serampore and the Bible Society was
honourable to both.  Carey loyally clung to it when in 1811, under
the spell of Henry Martyn's sermon on Christian India, the chaplains
established the Calcutta Auxiliary Bible Society in order to
supersede its corresponding committee.  In the Serampore press the
new auxiliary, like the parent Society, found the cheapest and best
means of publishing editions of the New Testament in Singhalese,
Malayalam, and Tamil.  The press issued also the Persian New
Testament, first of the Romanist missionary, Sebastiani--"though it
be not wholly free from imperfections, it will doubtless do much
good," wrote Dr. Marshman to Fuller--and then of Henry Martyn, whose
assistant, Sabat, was trained at Serampore.  Those three of
Serampore had a Christ-like tolerance, which sprang from the divine
charity of their determination to live only that the Word of God
might sound out through Asia. When in 1830 this auxiliary--which had
at first sought to keep all missionaries out of its executive in
order to conciliate men like Sydney Smith's brother, the
Advocate-General of Bengal--refused to use the translations of Carey
and Yates, and inclined to an earlier version of Ellerton, because
of the translation or transliteration of the Greek words for
"baptism," these two scholars acted thus, as described by the Bible
Society's annalist--they, "with a liberality which does them honour,
permitted the use of their respective versions of the Bengali
Scriptures, with such alterations as were deemed needful in the
disputed word for 'baptism,' they being considered in no way parties
to such alterations."  From first to last the British and Foreign
Bible Society, to use its own language, "had the privilege of aiding
the Serampore brethren by grants, amounting to not less than
£13,500."  Of this £1475 had been raised by Mr. William Hey, F.R.S.,
a surgeon at Leeds, who had been so moved by the translation memoir
of 1816 as to offer £500 for the publication of a thousand copies of
every approved first translation of the New Testament into any
dialect of India.  It was with this assistance that most of the
Hindi and the Pushtoo and Punjabi versions were produced.

The cold season of 1811-12 was one ever to be remembered.  Death
entered the home of each of the staff of seven missionaries and
carried off wife or children.  An earthquake of unusual violence
alarmed the natives.  Dr. Carey had buried a grandson, and was at
his weekly work in the college at Calcutta.  The sun had just set on
the evening of the 11th March 1812, and the native typefounders,
compositors, pressmen, binders, and writers had gone.  Ward alone
lingered in the waning light at his desk settling an account with a
few servants.  His two rooms formed the north end of the long
printing-office.  The south rooms were filled with paper and printed
materials.  Close beyond was the paper-mill.  The Bible-publishing
enterprise was at its height.  Fourteen founts of Oriental types,
new supplies of Hebrew, Greek, and English types, a vast stock of
paper from the Bible Society, presses, priceless manuscripts of
dictionaries, grammars, and translations, and, above all, the steel
punches of the Eastern letters--all were there, with the deeds and
account-books of the property, and the iron safe containing notes
and rupees.  Suffocating smoke burst from the long type-room into
the office.  Rushing through it to observe the source of the fire,
he was arrested at the southern rooms by the paper store.  Returning
with difficulty and joined by Marshman and the natives, he had every
door and window closed, and then mounting the south roof, he had
water poured through it upon the burning mass for four hours, with
the most hopeful prospect of arresting the ruin.  While he was busy
with Marshman in removing the papers in the north end some one
opened a window, when the air set the entire building on flame.  By
midnight the roof fell in along its whole length, and the column of
fire leapt up towards heaven.  With "solemn serenity" the members of
the mission family remained seated in front of the desolation.

The ruins were still smoking when next evening Dr. Carey arrived
from Calcutta, which was ringing with the sad news.  The venerable
scholar had suffered most, for his were the manuscripts; the steel
punches were found uninjured.  The Sikh and Telugoo grammars and ten
Bible versions in the press were gone.  Second editions of
Confucius.  A Dissertation on the Chinese Language, and of Ward on
the Hindoos, and smaller works were destroyed.  The translation of
the Ramayana, on which he and Marshman had been busy for a year, was
stopped for ever; fifty years after the present writer came upon
some charred sheets of the fourth volume, which had been on the
press and rescued.  The Circular Letter for April 1812 is printed on
paper scorched at the edge.  Worst of all was the loss of that
polyglot dictionary of all the languages derived from the Sanskrit
which, if Carey had felt any of this world's ambition, would have
perpetuated his name in the first rank of philologists.

With the delicacy which always marked him Dr. Marshman had himself
gone down to Calcutta next morning to break the news to Carey, who
received it with choking utterance.  The two then called on the
friendly chaplain, Thomason, who burst into tears.  When the
afternoon tide enabled the three to reach Serampore, after a two
hours' hard pull at the flood, they found Ward rejoicing.  He had
been all day clearing away the rubbish, and had just discovered the
punches and matrices unharmed.  The five presses too were untouched.
He had already opened out a long warehouse nearer the river-shore,
the lease of which had fallen in to them, and he had already planned
the occupation of that uninviting place in which the famous press of
Serampore and, at the last, the Friend of India weekly newspaper
found a home till 1875.  The description of the scene and of its
effect on Carey by an eye-witness like Thomason has a value of its

"The year 1812 was ushered in by an earthquake which was preceded by
a loud noise; the house shook; the oil in the lamps on the walls was
thrown out; the birds made a frightful noise; the natives ran from
their houses, calling on the names of their gods; the sensation is
most awful; we read the forty-sixth Psalm.  This fearful prodigy was
succeeded by that desolating disaster, the Serampore fire.  I could
scarcely believe the report; it was like a blow on the head which
stupefies.  I flew to Serampore to witness the desolation.  The
scene was indeed affecting.  The immense printing-office, two
hundred feet long and fifty broad, reduced to a mere shell.  The
yard covered with burnt quires of paper, the loss in which article
was immense.  Carey walked with me over the smoking ruins.  The
tears stood in his eyes. 'In one short evening,' said he, 'the
labours of years are consumed.  How unsearchable are the ways of
God!  I had lately brought some things to the utmost perfection of
which they seemed capable, and contemplated the missionary
establishment with perhaps too much self-congratulation.  The Lord
has laid me low, that I may look more simply to Him.' Who could
stand in such a place, at such a time, with such a man, without
feelings of sharp regret and solemn exercise of mind.  I saw the
ground strewed with half-consumed paper, on which in the course of a
very few months the words of life would have been printed.  The
metal under our feet amidst the ruins was melted into misshapen
lumps--the sad remains of beautiful types consecrated to the service
of the sanctuary.  All was smiling and promising a few hours
before--now all is vanished into smoke or converted into rubbish!
Return now to thy books, regard God in all thou doest.  Learn
Arabic with humility.  Let God be exalted in all thy plans, and
purposes, and labours; He can do without thee."

Carey himself thus wrote of the disaster to Dr. Ryland:--"25th March
1812.--The loss is very great, and will long be severely felt; yet I
can think of a hundred circumstances which would have made it much
more difficult to bear.  The Lord has smitten us, he had a right to
do so, and we deserve his corrections.  I wish to submit to His
sovereign will, nay, cordially to acquiesce therein, and to examine
myself rigidly to see what in me has contributed to this evil.

"I now, however, turn to the bright side; and here I might mention
what still remains to us, and the merciful circumstances which
attend even this stroke of God's rod; but I will principally notice
what will tend to cheer the heart of every one who feels for the
cause of God. Our loss, so far as I can see, is reparable in a much
shorter time than I should at first have supposed.  The Tamil fount
of types was the first that we began to recast.  I expect it will be
finished by the end of this week, just a fortnight after it was
begun.  The next will be the small Devanagari, for the Hindostani
Scriptures, and next the larger for the Sanskrit.  I hope this will
be completed in another month.  The other founts, viz., Bengali,
Orissa, Sikh, Telinga, Singhalese, Mahratta, Burman, Kashmeerian,
Arabic, Persian, and Chinese, will follow in order, and will
probably be finished in six or seven months, except the Chinese,
which will take more than a year to replace it.  I trust, therefore,
that we shall not be greatly delayed.  Our English works will be
delayed the longest; but in general they are of the least
importance.  Of MSS. burnt I have suffered the most; that is, what
was actually prepared by me, and what owes its whole revision for
the press to me, comprise the principal part of the MSS. consumed.
The ground must be trodden over again, but no delay in printing
need arise from that.  The translations are all written out first by
pundits in the different languages, except the Sanskrit which is
dictated by me to an amanuensis.  The Sikh, Mahratta, Hindostani,
Orissa, Telinga, Assam, and Kurnata are re-translating in rough by
pundits who have been long accustomed to their work, and have gone
over the ground before.  I follow them in revise, the chief part of
which is done as the sheets pass through the press, and is by far
the heaviest part of the work.  Of the Sanskrit only the second book
of Samuel and the first book of Kings were lost.  Scarcely any of
the Orissa, and none of the Kashmeerian or of the Burman MSS. were
lost--copy for about thirty pages of my Bengali dictionary, the
whole copy of a Telinga grammar, part of the copy of the grammar of
Punjabi or Sikh language, and all the materials which I had been
long collecting for a dictionary of all the languages derived from
the Sanskrit.  I hope, however, to be enabled to repair the loss,
and to complete my favourite scheme, if my life be prolonged."

Little did these simple scholars, all absorbed in their work, dream
that this fire would prove to be the means of making them and their
work famous all over Europe and America as well as India.  Men of
every Christian school, and men interested only in the literary and
secular side of their enterprise, had their active sympathy called
out.  The mere money loss, at the exchange of the day, was not under
ten thousand pounds.  In fifty days this was raised in England and
Scotland alone, till Fuller, returning from his last campaign,
entered the room of his committee, declaring "we must stop the
contributions."  In Greenock, for instance, every place of worship
on one Sunday collected money.  In the United States Mr. Robert
Ralston, a Presbyterian, a merchant of Philadelphia, who as Carey's
correspondent had been the first American layman to help missions to
India, and Dr. Staughton, who had taken an interest in the formation
of the Society in 1792 before he emigrated, had long assisted the
translation work, and now that Judson was on his way out they
redoubled their exertions.  In India Thomason's own congregation
sent the missionaries £800, and Brown wrote from his dying bed a
message of loving help.  The newspapers of Calcutta caught the
enthusiasm; one leading article concluded with the assurance that
the Serampore press would, "like the phoenix of antiquity, rise from
its ashes, winged with new strength, and destined, in a lofty and
long-enduring flight, widely to diffuse the benefits of knowledge
throughout the East." The day after the fire ceased to smoke Monohur
was at the task of casting type from the lumps of the molten metal.

In two months after the first intelligence Fuller was able to send
as "feathers of the phoenix" slips of sheets of the Tamil Testament,
printed from these types, to the towns and churches which had
subscribed.  Every fortnight a fount was cast; in a month all the
native establishment was at work night and day.  In six months the
whole loss in Oriental types was repaired.  The Ramayana version and
Sanskrit polyglot dictionary were never resumed.  But of the Bible
translations and grammars, Carey and his two heroic brethren
wrote:--"We found, on making the trial, that the advantages in going
over the same ground a second time were so great that they fully
counter-balanced the time requisite to be devoted thereto in a
second translation."  The fire, in truth, the cause of which was
never discovered, and insurance against which did not exist in
India, had given birth to revised editions.



The growth of a language--Carey identified with the transition stage
of Bengali--First printed books--Carey's own works--His influence on
indigenous writers--His son's works--Bengal the first heathen
country to receive the press--The first Bengali newspaper--The
monthly and quarterly Friend of India--The Hindoo revival of the
eighteenth century fostered by the East India Company--Carey's three
memorials to Government on female infanticide, voluntary drowning,
and widow-burning--What Jonathan Duncan and Col. Walker had
done--Wellesley's regulation to prevent the sacrifice of
children--Beginning of the agitation against the Suttee
crime--Carey's pundits more enlightened than the Company's
judges--Humanity triumphs in 1832--Carey's share in Ward's book on
the Hindoos--The lawless supernaturalism of Rome and of
India--Worship of Jaganath--Regulation identifying Government with
Hindooism--The swinging festival--Ghat murders--Burning of
lepers--Carey establishes the Leper Hospital in Calcutta--Slavery in
India loses its legal status--Cowper, Clarkson, and Carey.

Like the growth of a tree is the development of a language, as
really and as strictly according to law.  In savage lands like those
of Africa the missionary finds the living germs of speech, arranges
them for the first time in grammatical order, expresses them in
written and printed form, using the simplest, most perfect, and most
universal character of all--the Roman, and at one bound gives the
most degraded of the dark peoples the possibility of the highest
civilisation and the divinest future.  In countries like India and
China, where civilisation has long ago reached its highest level,
and has been declining for want of the salt of a universal
Christianity, it is the missionary again who interferes for the
highest ends, but by a different process.  Mastering the complex
classical speech and literature of the learned and priestly class,
and living with his Master's sympathy among the people whom that
class oppresses, he takes the popular dialects which are instinct
with the life of the future; where they are wildly luxuriant he
brings them under law, where they are barren he enriches them from
the parent stock so as to make them the vehicle of ideas such as
Greek gave to Europe, and in time he brings to the birth nations
worthy of the name by a national language and literature lighted up
with the ideas of the Book which he is the first to translate.

This was what Carey did for the speech of the Bengalees.  To them,
as the historians of the fast approaching Christian future will
recognise, he was made what the Saxon Boniface had become to the
Germans, or the Northumbrian Baeda and Wyclif to the English.  The
transition period of English, from 1150 when its modern grammatical
form prevailed, to the fifteenth century when the rich dialects gave
place to the literary standard, has its central date in 1362.  Then
Edward the Third made English take the place of French as the public
language of justice and legislation, closely followed by Wyclif's
English Bible.  Carey's one Indian life of forty years marks the
similar transition stage of Bengali, including the parallel
regulation of 1829, which abolished Persian, made by the Mohammedan
conquerors the language of the courts, and put in its place Bengali
and the vernaculars of the other provinces.

When Carey began to work in Calcutta and Dinapoor in 1792-93 Bengali
had no printed and hardly any written literature.  The very written
characters were justly described by Colebrooke as nothing else but
the difficult and beautiful Sanskrit Devanagari deformed for the
sake of expeditious writings, such as accounts.  It was the new
vaishnava faith of the Nuddea reformer Chaitanya which led to the
composition of the first Bengali prose.22 The Brahmans and the
Mohammedan rulers alike treated Bengali--though "it arose from the
tomb of the Sanskrit," as Italian did from Latin under Dante's
inspiration--as fit only for "demons and women."  In the generation
before Carey there flourished at the same Oxford of India, as Nuddea
has been called, Raja Krishna Rai, who did for Bengali what our own
King Alfred accomplished for English prose.  Moved, however, chiefly
by a zeal for Hindooism, which caused him to put a Soodra to death
for marrying into a Brahman family, he himself wrote the vernacular
and spent money in gifts, which "encouraged the people to study
Bengali with unusual diligence."  But when, forty years after that,
Carey visited Nuddea he could not discover more than forty separate
works, all in manuscript, as the whole literature of 30,000,000 of
people up to that time.  A press had been at work on the opposite
side of the river for fifteen years, but Halhed's grammar was still
the only as it was the most ancient printed book.  One Baboo Ram,
from Upper India, was the first native who established a press in
Calcutta, and that only under the influence of Colebrooke, to print
the Sanskrit classics.  The first Bengali who, on his own account,
printed works in the vernacular on trade principles, was Gunga
Kishore, whom Carey and Ward had trained at Serampore.  He soon made
so large a fortune by his own press that three native rivals had
sprung up by 1820, when twenty-seven separate books, or 15,000
copies, had been sold to natives within ten years.

For nearly all these Serampore supplied the type.  But all were in
another sense the result of Carey's action.  His first edition of
the Bengali New Testament appeared in 1801, his Grammar in the same
year, and at the same time his Colloquies, or "dialogues intended to
facilitate the acquiring of the Bengali language," which he wrote
out of the abundance of his knowledge of native thought, idioms, and
even slang, to enable students to converse with all classes of
society, as Erasmus had done in another way.  His Dictionary of
80,000 words began to appear in 1815.  Knowing, however, that in the
long run the literature of a nation must be of indigenous growth, he
at once pressed the natives into this service.  His first pundit,
Ram Basu, was a most accomplished Bengali scholar.  This able man,
who lacked the courage to profess Christ in the end, wrote the first
tract, the Gospel Messenger, and the first pamphlet exposing
Hindooism, both of which had an enormous sale and caused much
excitement.  On the historical side Carey induced him to publish in
1801 the Life of Raja Pratapaditya, the last king of Sagar Island.
At first the new professor could not find reading books for his
Bengali class in the college of Fort William.  He, his pundits,
especially Mritunjaya who has been compared in his physique and
knowledge to Dr. Samuel Johnson, and even the young civilian
students, were for many years compelled to write Bengali text-books,
including translations of Virgil's Æneid and Shakspere's Tempest.
The School Book Society took up the work, encouraging such a man as
Ram Komal Sen, the printer who became chief native official of the
Bank of Bengal and father of the late Keshab Chunder Sen, to prepare
his Bengali dictionary.  Self-interest soon enlisted the haughtiest
Brahmans in the work of producing school and reading books, till now
the Bengali language is to India what the Italian is to Europe, and
its native literature is comparatively as rich.  Nor was Carey
without his European successor in the good work for a time.  When
his son Felix died in 1823 he was bewailed as the coadjutor of Ram
Komal Sen, as the author of the first volume of a Bengali
encyclopædia on anatomy, as the translator of Bunyan's Pilgrim,
Goldsmith's History of England, and Mill's History of India.

Literature cannot be said to exist for the people till the newspaper
appears.  Bengal was the first non-Christian country into which the
press had ever been introduced.  Above all forms of truth and faith
Christianity seeks free discussion; in place of that the
missionaries lived under a shackled press law tempered by the higher
instincts of rulers like Wellesley, Hastings, and Bentinck, till
Macaulay and Metcalfe gained for it liberty.  When Dr. Marshman in
1818 proposed the publication of a Bengali periodical, Dr. Carey,
impressed by a quarter of a century's intolerance, consented only on
the condition that it should be a monthly magazine, and should avoid
political discussion.  Accordingly the Dig-darshan appeared,
anticipating in its contents and style the later Penny and Saturday
Magazines, and continued for three years.  Its immediate success led
to the issue from the Serampore press on the 31st May 1818, of "the
first newspaper ever printed in any Oriental language"--the Samachar
Darpan, or News Mirror.

It was a critical hour when the first proof of the first number was
laid before the assembled brotherhood at the weekly meeting on
Friday evening.  Dr. Carey, fearing for his spiritual work, but
eager for this new avenue to the minds of the people who were being
taught to read, and had little save their own mythology, consented
to its publication when Dr. Marshman promised to send a copy, with
an analysis of its contents in English, to the Government, and to
stop the enterprise if it should be officially disapproved.  Lord
Hastings was fighting the Pindarees, and nothing was said by his
Council.  On his return he declared that "the effect of such a paper
must be extensively and importantly useful."  He allowed it to
circulate by post at one-fourth the then heavy rate.  The natives
welcomed their first newspaper.  Although it avoided religious
controversy, in a few weeks an opposition journal was issued by a
native, who sought to defend Hindooism under the title of the
Destroyer of Darkness.  To the Darpan the educated natives looked as
the means of bringing the oppression of their own countrymen to the
knowledge of the public and the authorities.  Government found it
most useful for contradicting silly rumours and promoting
contentment if not loyalty.  The paper gave a new development to the
Bengali language as well as to the moral and political education of
the people. 

The same period of liberty to the press and to native advancement,
with which the names of the Marquis of Hastings and his accomplished
wife will ever be associated, saw the birth of an English periodical
which, for the next fifty-seven years, was to become not merely
famous but powerfully useful as the Friend of India.  The title was
the selection of Dr. Marshman, and the editorial management was his
and his able son's down to 1852, when it passed into the hands of
Mr. Meredith Townsend, long the most brilliant of English
journalists, and finally into those of the present writer.  For some
years a monthly and for a time a quarterly magazine till 1835, when
Mr. John Marshman made it the well-known weekly, this journal became
the means through which Carey and the brotherhood fought the good
fight of humanity.  In the monthly and quarterly Friend, moreover,
reprinted as much of it was in London, the three philanthropists
brought their ripe experience and lofty principles to bear on the
conscience of England and of educated India alike.  As, on the
Oriental side, Carey chose for his weapon the vernacular, on the
other he drew from Western sources the principles and the thoughts
which he clothed in a Bengali dress.

We have already seen how Carey at the end of the eighteenth century
found Hindooism at its worst.  Steadily had the Pooranic corruption
and the Brahmanical oppression gone on demoralising the whole of
Hindoo society.  In the period of virtual anarchy, which covered the
seventy-five years from the death of Aurangzeb to the supremacy of
Warren Hastings and the reforms of Lord Cornwallis, the healthy zeal
of Islam against the idolatrous abominations of the Hindoos had
ceased.  In its place there was not only a wild licence amounting to
an undoubted Hindoo revival, marked on the political side by the
Maratha ascendency, but there came to be deliberate encouragement of
the worst forms of Hindooism by the East India Company and its
servants.  That "the mischievous reaction" on England from
India--its idolatry, its women, its nabobs, its wealth, its
absolutism--was prevented, and European civilisation was "after much
delay and hesitation" brought to bear on India, was due indeed to
the legislation of Governor-Generals from Cornwallis to Bentinck,
but much more, to the persistent agitation of Christian
missionaries, notably Carey and Duff. For years Carey stood alone in
India, as Grant and Wilberforce did in England, in the darkest hour
of England's moral degradation and spiritual death, when the men who
were shaping the destinies of India were the Hindooising Stewarts
and Youngs, Prendergasts, Twinings, and Warings, some of whom hated
missions from the dread of sedition, others because their hearts
"seduced by fair idolatresses had fallen to idols foul."

The most atrociously inhuman of all the Brahmanical customs, and yet
the most universal, from the land of the five rivers at Lahore to
the far spice islands at Bali, was the murder of widows by burning
or burying them alive with the husband's corpse.  We have seen how
the first of the many such scenes which he was doomed to witness for
the next thirty years affected Carey.  After remonstrances, which
the people met first by argument and then by surly threats, Carey
wrote:--"I told them I would not go, that I was determined to stay
and see the murder, and that I should certainly bear witness of it
at the tribunal of God." And when he again sought to interfere
because the two stout bamboos always fixed for the purpose of
preventing the victim's escape were pressed down on the shrieking
woman like levers, and they persisted, he wrote: "We could not bear
to see more, but left them exclaiming loudly against the murder and
full of horror at what we had seen."  The remembrance of that sight
never left Carey.  His naturally cheerful spirit was inflamed to
indignation all his life through, till his influence, more than that
of any other one man, at last prevailed to put out for ever the
murderous pyre.  Had Lord Wellesley remained Governor-General a year
longer Carey would have succeeded in 1808, instead of having to wait
till 1829, and to know as he waited and prayed that literally every
day saw the devilish smoke ascending along the banks of the Ganges,
and the rivers and pools considered sacred by the Hindoos.  Need we
wonder that when on a Sunday morning the regulation of Lord William
Bentinck prohibiting the crime reached him as he was meditating his
sermon, he sent for another to do the preaching, and taking his pen
in his hand, at once wrote the official translation, and had it
issued in the Bengali Gazette that not another day might be added to
the long black catalogue of many centuries?

On the return of the Marquis Wellesley to Calcutta from the Tipoo
war, and his own appointment to the College of Fort William, Carey
felt that his time had come to prevent the murder of the innocents
all over India in the three forms of female infanticide, voluntary
drowning, and widow-burning or burying alive.  His old friend, Udny,
having become a member of Council or colleague of the
Governor-General, he prepared three memorials to Government on each
of these crimes.  When afterwards he had enlisted Claudius Buchanan
in the good work, and had employed trustworthy natives to collect
statistics proving that in the small district around Calcutta 275
widow murders thus took place in six months of 1803, and when he was
asked by Dr. Ryland to state the facts which, with his usual absence
of self-regarding, he had not reported publicly, or even in letters
home, he thus replied:--

"27th April 1808.--The report of the burning of women, and some
others, however, were made by me.  I, at his expense, however, made
the inquiries and furnished the reports, and believe they are rather
below the truth than above it.  I have, since I have been here,
through a different medium, presented three petitions or
representations to Government for the purpose of having the burning
of women and other modes of murder abolished, and have succeeded in
the case of infanticide and voluntary drowning in the river.  Laws
were made to prevent these, which have been successful."

But there was a crime nearer home, committed in the river flowing
past his own door, and especially at Sagar Island, where the Ganges
loses itself in the ocean.  At that tiger-haunted spot, shivering in
the cold of the winter solstice, every year multitudes of Hindoos,
chiefly wives with children and widows with heavy hearts, assembled
to wash away their sins--to sacrifice the fruit of their body for
the sin of their soul.  Since 1794, when Thomas and he had found in
a basket hanging on a tree the bones of an infant exposed, to be
devoured by the white ants, by some mother too poor to go on
pilgrimage to a sacred river-spot, Carey had known this unnatural
horror.  He and his brethren had planned a preaching tour to Sagar,
where not only mothers drowned their first born in payment of a vow,
with the encouragement of the Brahmans, but widows and even men
walked into the deep sea and drowned themselves at the spot where
Ganga and Sagar kiss each other, "as the highest degree of holiness,
and as securing immediate heaven."  The result of Carey's memorial
was the publication of the Regulation for preventing the sacrifice
of children at Sagar and other places on the Ganges:--"It has been
represented to the Governor-General in Council that a criminal and
inhuman practice of sacrificing children, by exposing them to be
drowned or devoured by sharks, prevails...Children thrown into the
sea at Sagar have not been generally rescued...but the sacrifice has
been effected with circumstances of peculiar atrocity in some
instances.  This practice is not sanctioned by the Hindoo law, nor
countenanced by the religious orders."  It was accordingly declared
to be murder, punishable with death.  At each pilgrim gathering
sepoys were stationed to check the priests and the police, greedy of
bribes, and to prevent fanatical suicides as well as superstitious

The practice of infanticide was really based on the recommendation
of Sati, literally the "method of purity" which the Hindoo shastras
require when they recommend the bereaved wife to burn with her
husband.  Surely, reasoned the Rajpoots, we may destroy a daughter
by abortion, starvation, suffocation, strangulation, or neglect, of
whose marriage in the line of caste and dignity of family there is
little prospect, if a widow may be burned to preserve her chastity!

In answer to Carey's third memorial Lord Wellesley took the first
step, on 5th February 1805, in the history of British India, two
centuries after Queen Elizabeth had given the Company its mercantile
charter, and half a century after Plassey had given it political
power, to protect from murder the widows who had been burned alive,
at least since the time of Alexander the Great.  This was the first
step in the history of British but not of Mohammedan India, for our
predecessors had by decree forbidden and in practice discouraged the
crime.  Lord Wellesley's colleagues were still the good Udny, the
great soldier Lord Lake and Sir George Barlow.  The magistrate of
Bihar had on his own authority prevented a child-widow of twelve,
when drugged by the Brahmans, from being burned alive, after which,
he wrote, "the girl and her friends were extremely grateful for my
interposition."  Taking advantage of this case, the Government asked
the appellate judges, all Company's servants, to "ascertain how far
the practice is founded on the religious opinions of the Hindoos.
If not founded on any precept of their law, the Governor-General in
Council hopes that the custom may gradually, if not immediately, be
altogether abolished.  If, however, the entire abolition should
appear to the Court to be impracticable in itself, or inexpedient,
as offending any established religious opinion of the Hindoos," the
Court were desired to consider the best means of preventing the
abuses, such as the use of drugs and the sacrifice of those of
immature age.  But the preamble of this reference to the judges
declared it to be one of the fundamental principles of the British
Government to consult the religious opinions of the natives,
"consistently with the principles of morality, reason, and
humanity."  There spoke Carey and Udny, and Wellesley himself.  But
for another quarter of a century the funeral pyres were to blaze
with the living also, because that caveat was set aside, that
fundamental maxim of the constitution of much more than the British
Government--of the conscience of humanity, was carefully buried up.
The judges asked the pundits whether the woman is "enjoined" by the
shaster voluntarily to burn herself with the body of her husband.
They replied "every woman of the four castes is permitted to burn
herself," except in certain cases enumerated, and they quoted Manoo,
who is against the custom in so far as he says that a virtuous wife
ascends to heaven if she devotes herself to pious austerities after
the decease of her lord.

This opinion would have been sufficient to give the requisite native
excuse to Government for the abolition, but the Nizamat Adawlat
judges urged the "principle" of "manifesting every possible
indulgence to the religious opinions and prejudices of the natives,"
ignoring morality, reason, and humanity alike.  Lord Wellesley's
long and brilliant administration of eight years was virtually at an
end: in seven days he was to embark for home.  The man who had
preserved the infants from the sharks of Sagar had to leave the
widows and their children to be saved by the civilians Carey and he
had personally trained, Metcalfe and Bayley, who by 1829 had risen
to Council and become colleagues of Lord W. Bentinck.  But Lord
Wellesley did this much, he declined to notice the so-called
"prohibitory regulations" recommended by the civilian judges.
These, when adopted in the year 1812, made the British Government
responsible by legislation for every murder thereafter, and greatly
increased the number of murders.  From that date the Government of
India decided "to allow the practice," as recognised and encouraged
by the Hindoo religion, except in cases of compulsion, drugging,
widows under sixteen, and proved pregnancy.  The
police--natives--were to be present, and to report every case.  At
the very time the British Parliament were again refusing in the
charter discussions of 1813 for another twenty years to tolerate
Christianity in its Eastern dependency, the Indian legislature
legalised the burning and burying alive of widows, who numbered at
least 6000 in nine only of the next sixteen years, from 1815 to 1823

>From Plassey in 1757 to 1829, three quarters of a century, Christian
England was responsible, at first indirectly and then most directly,
for the known immolation of at least 70,000 Hindoo widows.  Carey
was the first to move the authorities; Udny and Wellesley were the
first to begin action against an atrocity so long continued and so
atrocious.  While the Governor-Generals and their colleagues passed
away, Carey and his associates did not cease to agitate in India and
to stir up Wilberforce and the evangelicals in England, till the
victory was gained.  The very first number of the Friend of India
published their essay on the burning of widows, which was thereafter
quoted on both sides of the conflict, as "a powerful and convincing
statement of the real facts and circumstances of the case," in
Parliament and elsewhere.  Nor can we omit to record the opinion of
Carey's chief pundit, with whom he spent hours every day as a
fellow-worker.  The whole body of law-pundits wrote of Sati as only
"permitted."  Mritunjaya, described as the head jurist of the
College of Fort William and the Supreme Court, decided that,
according to Hindooism, a life of mortification is the law for a
widow.  At best burning is only an alternative for mortification,
and no alternative can have the force of direct law.  But in former
ages nothing was ever heard of the practice, it being peculiar to a
later and more corrupt era. "A woman's burning herself from the
desire of connubial bliss ought to be rejected with abhorrence,"
wrote this colossus of pundits.  Yet before he was believed, or the
higher law was enforced, as it has ever since been even in our
tributary States, mothers had burned with sons, and forty wives,
many of them sisters, at a time, with polygamous husbands.  Lepers
and the widows of the devotee class had been legally buried alive.
Magistrates, who were men like Metcalfe, never ceased to prevent
widow-murder on any pretext, wherever they might be placed, in
defiance of their own misguided Government.

Though from 4th December 1829--memorable date, to be classed with
that on which soon after 800,000 slaves were set free--"the Ganges
flowed unblooded to the sea" for the first time, the fight lasted a
little longer.  The Calcutta "orthodox" formed a society to restore
their right of murdering their widows, and found English lawyers
ready to help them in an appeal to the Privy Council under an Act of
Parliament of 1797.  The Darpan weekly did good service in keeping
the mass of the educated natives right on the subject.  The Privy
Council, at which Lord Wellesley and Charles Grant, venerable in
years and character, were present, heard the case for two days, and
on 24th June 1832 dismissed the petition!

Though the greatest, this was only one of the crimes against
humanity and morality which Carey opposed all his life with a
practical reasonableness till he saw the public opinion he had done
so much to create triumph.  He knew the people of India, their
religious, social, and economic condition, as no Englishman before
him had done.  He stood between them and their foreign Government at
the beginning of our intimate contact with all classes as detailed
administrators and rulers.  The outcome of his peculiar experience
is to be found not only in the writings published under his own name
but in the great book of his colleague William Ward, every page of
which passed under his careful correction as well as under the more
general revision of Henry Martyn.  Except for the philosophy of
Hindooism, the second edition of A View of the History, Literature,
and Mythology of the Hindoos, including a Minute Description of
their Manners and Customs, and Translations from their Principal
Works, published in 1818 in two quarto volumes, stands unrivalled as
the best authority on the character and daily life and beliefs of
the 200,000,000 to whom Great Britain had been made a terrestrial
providence, till Christianity teaches them to govern themselves and
to become to the rest of Asia missionaries of nobler truth than that
wherewith their Buddhist fathers covered China and the farther East.

All the crimes against humanity with which the history of India
teems, down to the Mutiny and the records of our courts and
tributary states at this hour, are directly traceable to lawless
supernaturalism like that of the civilised world before the triumph
of Christianity.  In nothing does England's administration of India
resemble Rome's government of its provinces in the seven centuries
from the reduction of Sicily, 240 B.C., to the fall of the Western
Empire, 476 A.D., so much as in the relation of nascent Christianity
to the pagan cults which had made society what it was.  Carey and
the brotherhood stood alone in facing, in fighting with divine
weapons, in winning the first victories over the secular as well as
spiritual lawlessness which fell before Paul and his successors down
to Augustine and his City of God. The gentle and reasonable but none
the less divinely indignant father of modern missions brings against
Hindoo and Mohammedan society accusations no more railing than those
in the opening passage of the Epistle to the Romans, and he brings
these only that, following Paul, he may declare the more excellent

As Serampore, or its suburbs, is the most popular centre of Jaganath
worship next to Pooree in Orissa, the cruelty and oppression which
marked the annual festival were ever before the missionaries' eyes.
In 1813 we find Dr. Claudius Buchanan establishing his veracity as
an eye-witness of the immolation of drugged or voluntary victims
under the idol car, by this quotation from Dr. Carey, whom he had to
describe at that time to his English readers, as a man of
unquestionable integrity, long held in estimation by the most
respectable characters in Bengal, and possessing very superior
opportunities of knowing what is passing in India generally:
"Idolatry destroys more than the sword, yet in a way which is
scarcely perceived.  The numbers who die in their long pilgrimages,
either through want or fatigue, or from dysenteries and fevers
caught by lying out, and want of accommodation, is incredible.  I
only mention one idol, the famous Juggernaut in Orissa, to which
twelve or thirteen pilgrimages are made every year.  It is
calculated that the number who go thither is, on some occasions,
600,000 persons, and scarcely ever less than 100,000.  I suppose, at
the lowest calculation, that in the year 1,200,000 persons attend.
Now, if only one in ten died, the mortality caused by this one idol
would be 120,000 in a year; but some are of opinion that not many
more than one in ten survive and return home again.  Besides these,
I calculate that 10,000 women annually burn with the bodies of their
deceased husbands, and the multitudes destroyed in other methods
would swell the catalogue to an extent almost exceeding

After we had taken Orissa from the Marathas the priests of Jaganath
declared that the night before the conquest the god had made known
its desire to be under British protection.  This was joyfully
reported to Lord Wellesley's Government by the first British
commissioner.  At once a regulation was drafted vesting the shrine
and the increased pilgrim-tax in the Christian officials.  This Lord
Wellesley indignantly refused to sanction, and it was passed by Sir
George Barlow in spite of the protests of Carey's friend, Udny. In
Conjeeveram a Brahmanised civilian named Place had so early as 1796
induced Government to undertake the payment of the priests and
prostitutes of the temples, under the phraseology of "churchwardens"
and "the management of the church funds."  Even before the Madras
iniquity, the pilgrims to Gaya from 1790, if not before, paid for
authority to offer funeral cakes to the manes of their ancestors and
to worship Vishnoo under the official seal and signature of the
English Collector.  Although Charles Grant's son, Lord Glenelg, when
President of the Board of Control in 1833, ordered, as Theodosius
had done on the fall of pagan idolatry in A.D. 390, that "in all
matters relating to their temples, their worship, their festivals,
their religious practices, their ceremonial observances, our native
subjects be left entirely to themselves," the identification of
Government with Hindooism was not completely severed till a recent

The Charak, or swinging festival, has been frequently witnessed by
the present writer in Calcutta itself.  The orgie has been
suppressed by the police in great cities, although it has not ceased
in the rural districts.  In 1814 the brotherhood thus wrote home:--

"This abominable festival was held, according to the annual custom,
on the last day of the Hindoo year.  There were fewer gibbet posts
erected at Serampore, but we hear that amongst the swingers was one
female.  A man fell from a stage thirty cubits high and broke his
back; and another fell from a swinging post, but was not much hurt.
Some days after the first swinging, certain natives revived the
ceremonies.  As Mr. Ward was passing through Calcutta he saw several
Hindoos hanging by the heels over a slow fire, as an act of
devotion.  Several Hindoos employed in the printing-office applied
this year to Mr. Ward for protection, to escape being dragged into
these pretendedly voluntary practices.  This brought before us facts
which we were not aware of.  It seems that the landlords of the poor
and other men of property insist upon certain of their tenants and
dependants engaging in these practices, and that they expect and
compel by actual force multitudes every year to join the companies
of sunyassees in parading the streets, piercing their sides,
tongues, etc.  To avoid this compulsion, many poor young men leave
their houses and hide themselves; but they are sure of being beaten
if caught, or of having their huts pulled down.  The influence and
power of the rich have a great effect on the multitude in most of
the idolatrous festivals.  When the lands and riches of the country
were in few hands, this influence carried all before it.  It is
still very widely felt, in compelling dependants to assist at public
shows, and to contribute towards the expense of splendid

The Ghat murders, caused by the carrying of the dying to the Ganges
or a sacred river, and their treatment there, continue to this day,
although Lord Lawrence attempted to interfere.  Ward estimated the
number of sick whose death is hastened on the banks of the Ganges
alone at five hundred a year, in his anxiety to "use no unfair means
of rendering even idolatry detestable," but he admits that, in the
opinion of others, this estimate is far below the truth.  We
believe, from our own recent experience, that still it fails to give
any just idea of the destruction of parents by children in the name
of religion.

One class who had been the special objects of Christ's healing power
and divine sympathy was specially interesting to Carey in proportion
to their misery and abandonment by their own people--lepers.  When
at Cutwa in 1812, where his son was stationed as missionary, he saw
the burning of a leper, which he thus described:--"A pit about ten
cubits in depth was dug and a fire placed at the bottom of it.  The
poor man rolled himself into it; but instantly, on feeling the fire,
begged to be taken out, and struggled hard for that purpose.  His
mother and sister, however, thrust him in again; and thus a man, who
to all appearance might have survived several years, was cruelly
burned to death.  I find that the practice is not uncommon in these
parts.  Taught that a violent end purifies the body and ensures
transmigration into a healthy new existence, while natural death by
disease results in four successive births, and a fifth as a leper
again, the leper, like the even more wretched widow, has always
courted suicide."  Carey did not rest until he had brought about the
establishment of a leper hospital in Calcutta, near what became the
centre of the Church Missionary Society's work, and there benevolent
physicians, like the late Dr. Kenneth Stuart, and Christian people,
have made it possible to record, as in Christ's days, that the leper
is cleansed and the poor have the Gospel preached to them.

By none of the many young civilians whom he trained, or, in the
later years of his life, examined, was Carey's humane work on all
its sides more persistently carried out than by John Lawrence in the
Punjab.  When their new ruler first visited their district, the Bedi
clan amazed him by petitioning for leave to destroy their infant
daughters.  In wrath he briefly told them he would hang every man
found guilty of such murder.  When settling the land revenue of the
Cis-Sutlej districts he caused each farmer, as he touched the pen in
acceptance of the assessment, to recite this formula--

   "Bewa mat jaláo,
    Beti mat máro,
    Korhi mat dabao"

("Thou shalt not burn thy widow, thou shalt not kill thy daughters,
thou shalt not bury thy lepers.")

>From the hour of Carey's conversion he never omitted to remember in
prayer the slave as well as the heathen.  The same period which saw
his foundation of modern missions witnessed the earliest efforts of
his contemporary, Thomas Clarkson of Wisbeach, in the neighbouring
county of Cambridge, to free the slave.  But Clarkson, Granville
Sharp, and their associates were so occupied with Africa that they
knew not that Great Britain was responsible for the existence of at
least nine millions of slaves in India, many of them brought by
Hindoo merchants as well as Arabs from Eastern Africa to fill the
hareems of Mohammedans, and do domestic service in the zananas of
Hindoos.  The startling fact came to be known only slowly towards
the end of Carey's career, when his prayers, continued daily from
1779, were answered in the freedom of all our West India slaves.
The East India answer came after he had passed away, in Act V. of
1843, which for ever abolished the legal status of slavery in India.
The Penal Code has since placed the prædial slave in such a
position that if he is not free it is his own fault.  It is penal in
India to hold a slave "against his will," and we trust the time is
not far distant when the last three words may be struck out.

With true instinct Christopher Anderson, in his Annals of the
English Bible, associates Carey, Clarkson, and Cowper, as the
triumvirate who, unknown to each other, began the great moral
changes, in the Church, in society, and in literature, which mark
the difference between the eighteenth and the nineteenth centuries.
Little did Carey think, as he studied under Sutcliff within sight
of the poet's house, that Cowper was writing at that very time these
lines in The Task while he himself was praying for the highest of
all kinds of liberty to be given to the heathen and the slaves,
Christ's freedom which had up till then remained

 By poets, and by senators unpraised,
 Which monarchs cannot grant, nor all the powers
 Of earth and hell confederate take away;
 A liberty which persecution, fraud,
 Oppression, prisons, have no power to bind:
 Which whoso tastes can be enslaved no more."



Carey's relation to science and economics--State of the
peasantry--Carey a careful scientific observer--Specially a
botanist--Becomes the friend of Dr. Roxburgh of the Company's
Botanic Garden--Orders seeds and instruments of husbandry--All his
researches subordinate to his spiritual mission--His eminence as a
botanist acknowledged in the history of the science--His own botanic
garden and park at Serampore--The poet Montgomery on the daisies
there--Borneo--Carey's paper in the Asiatic Researches on the state
of agriculture in Bengal--The first to advocate Forestry in
India--Founds the Agri-Horticultural Society of India--Issues
queries on agriculture and horticulture--Remarkable results of his
action--On the manufacture of paper--His expanded address on
agricultural reform--His political foresight on the importance of
European capital and the future of India--An official estimate of
the results in the present day--On the usury of the natives and
savings banks--His academic and scientific honours--Destruction of
his house and garden by the Damoodar flood of 1823--Report on the
Horticultural Society's garden--The Society honours its founder.

Not only was the first Englishman, who in modern times became a
missionary, sent to India when he desired to go to Tahiti or West
Africa; and sent to Bengal from which all Northern India was to be
brought under British rule; and to Calcutta--with a safe asylum at
Danish Serampore--then the metropolis and centre of all Southern
Asia; but he was sent at the very time when the life of the people
could best be purified and elevated on its many sides, and he was
specially fitted to influence each of these sides save one.  An
ambassador for Christ above all things like Paul, but, also like
him, becoming all things to all men that he might win some to the
higher life, Carey was successively, and often at the same time, a
captain of labour, a schoolmaster, a printer, the developer of the
vernacular speech, the expounder of the classical language, the
translator of both into English and of the English Bible into both,
the founder of a pure literature, the purifier of society, the
watchful philanthropist, the saviour of the widow and the
fatherless, of the despairing and the would-be suicide, of the
downtrodden and oppressed.  We have now to see him on the scientific
or the physical and economic side, while he still jealously keeps
his strength for the one motive power of all, the spiritual, and
with almost equal care avoids the political or administrative as his
Master did.  But even then it was his aim to proclaim the divine
principles which would use science and politics alike to bring
nations to the birth, while, like the apostles, leaving the
application of these principles to the course of God's providence
and the consciences of men.  In what he did for science, for
literature, and for humanity, as in what he abstained from doing in
the practical region of public life, the first English missionary
was an example to all of every race who have followed him in the
past century.  From Carey to Livingstone, alike in Asia and Africa,
the greatest Christian evangelists have been those who have made
science and literature the handmaids of missions.

Apart from the extreme south of the peninsula of India, where the
Danish missionaries had explored with hawk's eyes, almost nothing
was known of its plants and animals, its men, as well as its beasts,
when Carey found himself in a rural district of North Bengal in the
closing decade of the eighteenth century.  Nor had any writer,
official or missionary, anywhere realised the state of India and the
needs of the Hindoo and Mohammedan cultivators as flowing from the
relation of the people to the soil.  India was in truth a land of
millions of peasant proprietors on five-acre farms, rack-rented or
plundered by powerful middlemen, both squeezed or literally tortured
by the Government of the day, and driven to depend on the usurer for
even the seed for each crop.  War and famine had alternated in
keeping down the population.  Ignorance and fear had blunted the
natural shrewdness of the cultivator.  A foul mythology, a saddening
demon-worship, and an exacting social system, covered the land as
with a pall.  What even Christendom was fast becoming in the tenth
century, India had been all through the eighteen Christian

The boy who from eight to fourteen "chose to read books of science,
history, voyages, etc., more than others"; the youth whose gardener
uncle would have had him follow that calling, but whose sensitive
skin kept him within doors, where he fitted up a room with his
botanical and zoological museum; the shoemaker-preacher who made a
garden around every cottage-manse in which he lived, and was
familiar with every beast, bird, insect, and tree in the Midlands of
England, became a scientific observer from the day he landed at
Calcutta, an agricultural reformer from the year he first built a
wooden farmhouse in the jungle, as the Manitoba emigrant now does
under very different skies, and then began to grow and make indigo
amid the peasantry at Dinapoor.  He thus unconsciously reveals
himself and his method of working in a letter to Morris of

"MUDNABATI, 5th December 1797.--To talk of continuance of friendship
and warm affection to you would be folly.  I love you; and next to
seeing your face, a letter from you is one of my greatest
gratifications.  I see the handwriting, and read the heart of my
friend; nor can the distance of one-fourth of the globe prevent a
union of hearts.

"Hitherto I have refrained from writing accounts of the country,
because I concluded that those whose souls were panting after the
conversion of the heathen would feel but little gratified in having
an account of the natural productions of the country.  But as
intelligence of this kind has been frequently solicited by several
of my friends, I have accordingly opened books of observation, which
I hope to communicate when they are sufficiently authenticated and
matured.  I also intend to assign a peculiar share to each of my
stated correspondents.  To you I shall write some accounts of the
arts, utensils, and manufactures of the country; to Brother Sutcliff
their mythology and religion; to Brother Ryland the manners and
customs of the inhabitants; to Brother Fuller the productions of the
country; to Brother Pearce the language, etc.; and to the Society a
joint account of the mission."

He had "separate books for every distinct class, as birds, beasts,
fishes, reptiles, etc."  Long before this, on 13th March 1795, he
had written to the learned Ryland, his special correspondent on
subjects of science and on Hebrew, his first impressions of the
physiography of Bengal, adding: "The natural history of Bengal would
furnish innumerable novelties to a curious inquirer.  I am making
collections and minute descriptions of whatever I can obtain; and
intend at some future time to transmit them to Europe."

"MUDNABATI, 26th November 1796.--I observed in a former letter that
the beasts have been in general described, but that the undescribed
birds were surprisingly numerous; and, in fact, new species are
still frequently coming under my notice.  We have sparrows and
water-wagtails, one species of crow, ducks, geese, and common fowls;
pigeons, teal, ortolans, plovers, snipes like those in Europe; but
others, entirely unlike European birds, would fill a volume.
Insects are very numerous.  I have seen about twelve sorts of
grylli, or grasshoppers and crickets.  Ants are the most omnivorous
of all insects; we have eight or ten sorts very numerous.  The
termes, or white ants, destroy everything on which they fasten; they
will eat through an oak chest in a day or two and devour all its
contents.  Butterflies are not so numerous as in England, but I
think all different.  Common flies and mosquitoes (or gnats) are
abundant, and the latter so tormenting as to make one conclude that
if the flies in Egypt were mosquitoes, the plague must be almost
insupportable.  Here are beetles of many species; scorpions of two
sorts, the sting of the smallest not mortal; land crabs in
abundance, and an amazing number of other kinds of insects.  Fish is
very plentiful, and the principal animal food of the inhabitants.  I
find fewer varieties of vegetables than I could have conceived in so
large a country.  Edible vegetables are scarce, and fruit far from
plentiful.  You will perhaps wonder at our eating many things here
which no one eats in England: as arum, three or four sorts, and
poppy leaves (Papaver somniferum).  We also cut up mallows by the
bushes for our food (Job xxx. 4).  Amaranths, of three sorts, we
also eat, besides capsicums, pumpkins, gourds, calabashes, and the
egg-plant fruit; yet we have no hardships in these respects.  Rice
is the staple article of food...

"My love to the students.  God raise them up for great blessings.
Great things are certainly at hand."

But he was also an erudite botanist.  Had he arrived in Calcutta a
few days earlier than he did, he would have been appointed to the
place for which sheer poverty led him to apply, in the Company's
Botanical Garden, established on the right bank of the Hoogli a few
miles below Calcutta, by Colonel Alexander Kyd, for the collection
of indigenous and acclimatisation of foreign plants.  There he at
once made the acquaintance, and till 1815 retained the loving
friendship, of its superintendent, Dr. Roxburgh, the leader of a
series of eminent men, Buchanan and Wallich, Griffith, Falconer, T.
Thomson, and Thomas Anderson, the last two cut off in the ripe
promise of their manhood.  One of Carey's first requests was for
seeds and instruments, not merely from scientific reasons, but that
he might carry out his early plan of working with his hands as a
farmer while he evangelised the people.  On 5th August 1794 he wrote
to the Society:--"I wish you also to send me a few instruments of
husbandry, viz., scythes, sickles, plough-wheels, and such things;
and a yearly assortment of all garden and flowering seeds, and seeds
of fruit trees, that you can possibly procure; and let them be
packed in papers, or bottles well stopped, which is the best method.
All these things, at whatever price you can procure them, and the
seeds of all sorts of field and forest trees, etc., I will regularly
remit you the money for every year; and I hope that I may depend
upon the exertions of my numerous friends to procure them.  Apply to
London seedsmen and others, as it will be a lasting advantage to
this country; and I shall have it in my power to do this for what I
now call my own country.  Only take care that they are new and dry."
Again he addressed Fuller on 22nd June 1797:--

"MY VERY DEAR BROTHER--I have yours of August 9, 16, which informs
me that the seeds, etc., were shipped.  I have received those seeds
and other articles in tolerable preservation, and shall find them a
very useful article.  An acquaintance which I have formed with Dr.
Roxburgh, Superintendent of the Company's Botanic Garden, and whose
wife is daughter of a missionary on the coast, may be of future use
to the mission, and make that investment of vegetables more

Thus towards the close of his six years' sacrifice for the people of
Dinapoor does he estimate himself and his scientific pursuits in the
light of the great conflict to which the Captain of Salvation had
called him.  He is opening his heart to Fuller again, most trusted
of all:--

"MUDNABATI, 17th July 1799.--Respecting myself I have nothing
interesting to say; and if I had, it appears foreign to the design
of a mission for the missionaries to be always speaking of their own
experiences.  I keep several journals, it is true, relating to
things private and public, respecting the mission, articles of
curiosity and science; but they are sometimes continued and
sometimes discontinued: besides, most things contained in them are
of too general or trivial a nature to send to England, and I imagine
could have no effect, except to mock the expectations of our
numerous friends, who are waiting to hear of the conversion of the
heathen and overthrow of Satan's kingdom.

"I therefore only observe, respecting myself, that I have much proof
of the vileness of my heart, much more than I thought of till
lately: and, indeed, I often fear that instead of being instrumental
in the conversion of the heathen, I may some time dishonour the
cause in which I am engaged.  I have hitherto had much experience of
the daily supports of a gracious God; but I am conscious that if
those supports were intermitted but for a little time, my sinful
dispositions would infallibly predominate.  At present I am kept,
but am not one of those who are strong and do exploits.

"I have often thought that a spirit of observation is necessary in
order to our doing or communicating much good; and were it not for a
very phlegmatic habit, I think my soul would be richer.  I, however,
appear to myself to have lost much of my capacity for making
observations, improvements, etc., or of retaining what I attend to
closely.  For instance, I have been near three years learning the
Sanskrit language, yet know very little of it.  This is only a
specimen of what I feel myself to be in every respect.  I try to
observe, to imprint what I see and hear on my memory, and to feel my
heart properly affected with the circumstances; yet my soul is
impoverished, and I have something of a lethargic disease cleaving
to my body...

"I would communicate something on the natural history of the country
in addition to what I have before written, but no part of that
pleasing study is so familiar to me as the vegetable world."

His letters of this period to Fuller on the fruits of India, and to
Morris on the husbandry of the natives, might be quoted still as
accurate and yet popular descriptions of the mango, guava, and
custard apple; plantain, jack, and tamarind; pomegranate,
pine-apple, and rose-apple; papaya, date, and cocoa-nut; citron,
lime, and shaddock.  Of many of these, and of foreign fruits which
he introduced, it might be said he found them poor, and he
cultivated them till he left to succeeding generations a rich and
varied orchard.

While still in Dinapoor, he wrote on 1st January 1798: "Seeds of
sour apples, pears, nectarines, plums, apricots, cherries,
gooseberries, currants, strawberries, or raspberries, put loose into
a box of dry sand, and sent so as to arrive in September, October,
November, or December, would be a great acquisition, as is every
European production.  Nuts, filberts, acorns, etc., would be the
same.  We have lately obtained the cinnamon tree, and nutmeg tree,
which Dr. Roxburgh very obligingly sent to me.  Of timber trees I
mention the sissoo, the teak, and the saul tree, which, being an
unnamed genus, Dr. Roxburgh, as a mark of respect to me, has called
Careya saulea."

The publication of the last name caused Carey's sensitive modesty
extreme annoyance. "Do not print the names of Europeans.  I was
sorry to see that you printed that Dr. Roxburgh had named the saul
tree by my name.  As he is in the habit of publishing his drawings
of plants, it would have looked better if it had been mentioned
first by him."  Whether he prevailed with his admiring friend in the
Company's Botanic Garden to change the name to that which the useful
sal tree now bears, the Shorea robusta, we know not, but the term is
derived from Lord Teignmouth's name.  Carey will go down to
posterity in the history of botanical research, notwithstanding his
own humility and the accidents of time.  For Dr. Roxburgh gave the
name of Careya to an interesting genus of Myrtaceœ.  The great
French botanist M. Benjamin Delessert duly commemorates the labours
of Dr. Carey in the Musée Botanique.

It was in Serampore that the gentle botanist found full scope for
the one recreation which he allowed himself, in the interest of his
body as well as of his otherwise overtasked spirit.  There he had
five acres of ground laid out, and, in time, planted on the Linnæan
system.  The park around, from which he had the little paradise
carefully walled in, that Brahmani bull and villager's cow, nightly
jackal and thoughtless youth, might not intrude, he planted with
trees then rare or unknown in lower Bengal, the mahogany and deodar,
the teak and tamarind, the carob and eucalyptus.  The fine American
Mahogany has so thriven that the present writer was able, seventy
years after the trees had been planted, to supply Government with
plentiful seed.  The trees of the park were so placed as to form a
noble avenue, which long shaded the press and was known as Carey's
Walk. The umbrageous tamarind formed a dense cover, under which more
than one generation of Carey's successors rejoiced as they welcomed
visitors to the consecrated spot from all parts of India, America,
and Great Britain.  Foresters like Sir D. Brandis and Dr. Cleghorn
at various times visited this arboretum, and have referred to the
trees, whose date of planting is known, for the purpose of recording
the rate of growth.

For the loved garden Carey himself trained native peasants who, with
the mimetic instinct of the Bengali, followed his instructions like
those of their own Brahmans, learned the Latin names, and pronounced
them with their master's very accent up till a late date, when
Hullodhur, the last of them, passed away.  The garden with its
tropical glories and more modest exotics, every one of which was as
a personal friend, and to him had an individual history, was more
than a place of recreation.  It was his oratory, the scene of prayer
and meditation, the place where he began and ended the day of
light--with God. What he wrote in his earlier journals and letters
of the sequestered spot at Mudnabati was true in a deeper and wider
sense of the garden of Serampore:--"23rd September, Lord's
Day.--Arose about sunrise, and, according to my usual practice,
walked into my garden for meditation and prayer till the servants
came to family worship."  We have this account from his son

"In objects of nature my father was exceedingly curious.  His
collection of mineral ores, and other subjects of natural history,
was extensive, and obtained his particular attention in seasons of
leisure and recreation.  The science of botany was his constant
delight and study; and his fondness for his garden remained to the
last.  No one was allowed to interfere in the arrangements of this
his favourite retreat; and it is here he enjoyed his most pleasant
moments of secret devotion and meditation.  The arrangements made by
him were on the Linnæan system; and to disturb the bed or border of
the garden was to touch the apple of his eye.  The garden formed the
best and rarest botanical collection of plants in the East; to the
extension of which, by his correspondence with persons of eminence
in Europe and other parts of the world, his attention was constantly
directed; and, in return, he supplied his correspondents with rare
collections from the East. It was painful to observe with what
distress my father quitted this scene of his enjoyments, when
extreme weakness, during his last illness, prevented his going to
his favourite retreat.  Often, when he was unable to walk, he was
drawn into the garden in a chair placed on a board with four wheels.

"In order to prevent irregularity in the attendance of the gardeners
he was latterly particular in paying their wages with his own hands;
and on the last occasion of doing so, he was much affected that his
weakness had increased and confined him to the house.  But,
notwithstanding he had closed this part of his earthly scene, he
could not refrain from sending for his gardeners into the room where
he lay, and would converse with them about the plants; and near his
couch, against the wall, he placed the picture of a beautiful shrub,
upon which he gazed with delight.

"On this science he frequently gave lectures, which were well
attended, and never failed to prove interesting.  His publication of
Roxburgh's Flora Indica is a standard work with botanists.  Of his
botanical friends he spoke with great esteem; and never failed to
defend them when erroneously assailed.  He encouraged the study of
the science wherever a desire to acquire it was manifested.  In this
particular he would sometimes gently reprove those who had no taste
for it; but he would not spare those who attempted to undervalue it.
His remark of one of his colleagues was keen and striking.  When
the latter somewhat reprehended Dr. Carey, to the medical gentleman
attending him, for exposing himself so much in the garden, he
immediately replied, that his colleague was conversant with the
pleasures of a garden, just as an animal was with the grass in the

As from Dinapoor, so from Serampore after his settlement there, an
early order was this on 27th November 1800:--"We are sending an
assortment of Hindoo gods to the British Museum, and some other
curiosities to different friends.  Do send a few tulips, daffodils,
snowdrops, lilies, and seeds of other things, by Dolton when he
returns, desiring him not to put them into the hold.  Send the roots
in a net or basket, to be hung up anywhere out of the reach of salt
water, and the seeds in a separate small box.  You need not be at
any expense, any friend will supply these things.  The cowslips and
daisies of your fields would be great acquisitions here."  What the
daisies of the English fields became to Carey, and how his request
was long after answered, is told by James Montgomery, the Moravian,
who formed after Cowper the second poet of the missionary


"A friend of mine, a scientific botanist, residing near Sheffield,
had sent a package of sundry kinds of British seeds to the learned
and venerable Doctor WILLIAM CAREY.  Some of the seeds had been
enclosed in a bag, containing a portion of their native earth.  In
March 1821 a letter of acknowledgment was received by his
correspondent from the Doctor, who was himself well skilled in
botany, and had a garden rich in plants, both tropical and European.
In this enclosure he was wont to spend an hour every morning,
before he entered upon those labours and studies which have rendered
his name illustrious both at home and abroad, as one of the most
accomplished of Oriental scholars and a translator of the Holy
Scriptures into many of the Hindoo languages.  In the letter
aforementioned, which was shown to me, the good man says:--'That I
might be sure not to lose any part of your valuable present, I shook
the bag over a patch of earth in a shady place: on visiting which a
few days afterwards I found springing up, to my inexpressible
delight, a Bellis perennis of our English pastures.  I know not that
I ever enjoyed, since leaving Europe, a simple pleasure so exquisite
as the sight of this English Daisy afforded me; not having seen one
for upwards of thirty years, and never expecting to see one again.'

"On the perusal of this passage, the following stanzas seemed to
spring up almost spontaneously in my mind, as the 'little English
flower' in the good Doctor's garden, whom I imagined to be thus
addressing it on its sudden appearance:--

"Thrice welcome, little English flower!
 My mother-country's white and red,
 In rose or lily, till this hour,
 Never to me such beauty spread:
 Transplanted from thine island-bed,
 A treasure in a grain of earth,
 Strange as a spirit from the dead,
 Thine embryo sprang to birth.

"Thrice welcome, little English flower!
 Whose tribes, beneath our natal skies,
 Shut close their leaves while vapours lower;
 But, when the sun's gay beams arise,
 With unabashed but modest eyes,
 Follow his motion to the west,
 Nor cease to gaze till daylight dies,
 Then fold themselves to rest.

"Thrice welcome, little English flower!
 To this resplendent hemisphere,
 Where Flora's giant offspring tower
 In gorgeous liveries all the year:
 Thou, only thou, art little here,
 Like worth unfriended and unknown,
 Yet to my British heart more dear
 Than all the torrid zone.

"Thrice welcome, little English flower!
 Of early scenes beloved by me,
 While happy in my father's bower,
 Thou shalt the blythe memorial be;
 The fairy sports of infancy,
 Youth's golden age, and manhood's prime.
 Home, country, kindred, friends,--with thee,
 I find in this far clime.

"Thrice welcome, little English flower!
 I'll rear thee with a trembling hand:
 Oh, for the April sun and shower,
 The sweet May dews of that fair land.
 Where Daisies, thick as starlight, stand
 In every walk!--that here may shoot
 Thy scions, and thy buds expand
 A hundred from one root.

"Thrice welcome, little English flower!
 To me the pledge of hope unseen:
 When sorrow would my soul o'erpower,
 For joys that were, or might have been,
 I'll call to mind, how, fresh and green,
 I saw thee waking from the dust;
 Then turn to heaven with brow serene,
 And place in GOD my trust."

>From every distant station, from Amboyna to Delhi, he received seeds
and animals and specimens of natural history.  The very schoolboys
when they went out into the world, and the young civilians of Fort
William College, enriched his collections.  To Jabez, his son in
Amboyna, we find him thus writing:--"I have already informed you of
the luckless fate of all the animals you have sent.  I know of no
remedy for the living animals dying, but by a little attention to
packing them you may send skins of birds and animals of every kind,
and also seeds and roots.  I lately received a parcel of seeds from
Moore (a large boy who, you may remember, was at school when the
printing-office was burnt), every one of which bids fair to grow.
He is in some of the Malay islands.  After all you have greatly
contributed to the enlargement of my collection."

"17th September 1816.--I approve much of Bencoolen as a place for
your future labours, unless you should rather choose the island of
Borneo...The English may send a Resident thither after a time.  I
mention this from a conversation I had some months ago on the
subject with Lord Moira, who told me that there is a large body of
Chinese on that island."  They "applied to the late Lieut.-Governor
of Java, requesting that an English Resident may be sent to govern
them, and offering to be at the whole expense of his salary and
government.  The Borneo business may come to nothing, but if it
should succeed it would be a glorious opening for the Gospel in that
large island.  Sumatra, however, is larger than any one man could
occupy."  As we read this we see the Serampore apostle's hope
fulfilled after a different fashion, in Rajah Brooke's settlement at
Sarawak, in the charter of the North Borneo Company, in the opening
up of New Guinea and in the civilisation of the Philippines by the
United States of America.

To Roxburgh and his Danish successor Wallich, to Voigt who succeeded
Wallich in Serampore, and hundreds of correspondents in India and
Germany, Great Britain and America, Carey did many a service in
sending plants and--what was a greater sacrifice for so busy a
man--writing letters.  What he did for the Hortus Bengalensis may
stand for all.

When, in 1814, Dr. Roxburgh was sent to sea almost dying, Dr. Carey
edited and printed at his own press that now very rare volume, the
Hortus Bengalensis, or a Catalogue of the Plants of the Honourable
East India Company's Botanic Garden in Calcutta.  Carey's
introduction of twelve large pages is perhaps his most
characteristic writing on a scientific subject.  His genuine
friendliness and humility shine forth in the testimony he bears to
the abilities, zeal, and success of the great botanist who, in
twenty years, had created a collection of 3200 species.  Of these
3000 at least had been given by the European residents in India,
himself most largely of all.  Having shown in detail the utility of
botanical gardens, especially in all the foreign settlements of
Great Britain, he declared that only a beginning had been made in
observing and cataloguing the stock of Asiatic productions.  He
urged English residents all over India to set apart a small plot for
the reception of the plants of their neighbourhood, and when riding
about the country to mark plants, which their servants could bring
on to the nursery, getting them to write the native name of each.
He desiderated gardens at Hurdwar, Delhi, Dacca, and Sylhet, where
plants that will not live at Calcutta might prosper, a suggestion
which was afterwards carried out by the Government in establishing a
garden at Saharanpoor, in a Sub-Himalayan region, which has been
successfully directed by Royle, Falconer, and Jameson.

On Dr. Roxburgh's death in 1815 Dr. Carey waited to see whether an
English botanist would publish the fruit of thirty years' labour of
his friend in the description of more than 2000 plants, natives of
Eastern Asia. At his own risk he then, in 1820, undertook this
publication, or the Flora Indica, placing on the title-page, "All
Thy works praise Thee, O Lord--David."  When the Roxburgh MSS. were
made over to the library of the Botanic Garden at Calcutta, the
fourth and final volume appeared with this note regarding the new
edition:--"The work was printed from MSS. in the possession of Dr.
Carey, and it was carried through the press when he was labouring
under the debility of great age...The advanced age of Dr. Carey did
not admit of any longer delay."

His first public attempt at agricultural reform was made in the
paper which he contributed to the Transactions of the Bengal Asiatic
Society, and which appeared in 1811 in the tenth volume of the
Asiatic Researches.  In the space of an ordinary Quarterly Review
article he describes the "State of Agriculture in the District of
Dinapoor," and urges improvements such as only the officials,
settlers, and Government could begin.  The soils, the "extremely
poor" people, their "proportionally simple and wretched farming
utensils," the cattle, the primitive irrigation alluded to in
Deuteronomy as "watering with the foot," and the modes of ploughing
and reaping, are rapidly sketched and illustrated by lithographed
figures drawn to scale.  In greater detail the principal crops are
treated.  The staple crop of rice in its many varieties and harvests
at different seasons is lucidly brought before the Government, in
language which it would have been well to remember or reproduce in
the subsequent avoidable famines of Orissa and North Bihar.  Indigo
is set before us with the skill of one who had grown and
manufactured it for years.  The hemp and jute plants are enlarged on
in language which unconsciously anticipates the vast and enriching
development given to the latter as an export and a local manufacture
since the Crimean War. An account of the oil-seeds and the faulty
mode of expressing the oil, which made Indian linseed oil unfit for
painting, is followed by remarks on the cultivation of wheat, to
which subsequent events have given great importance.  Though many
parts, even of Dinapoor, were fit for the growth of wheat and
barley, the natives produced only a dark variety from bad seed. "For
the purpose of making a trial I sowed Patna wheat on a large
quantity of land in the year 1798, the flour produced from which was
of a very good quality."  The pulses, tobacco, the egg-plant, the
capsicums, the cucumbers, the arum roots, turmeric, ginger, and
sugar-cane, all pass in review in a style which the non-scientific
reader may enjoy and the expert must appreciate.  Improvements in
method and the introduction of the best kinds of plants and
vegetables are suggested, notwithstanding "the poverty, prejudices,
and indolence of the natives."

This paper is most remarkable, however, for the true note which its
writer was the first to strike on the subject of forestry.  If we
reflect that it was not till 1846 that the Government made the first
attempt at forest conservancy, in order to preserve the timber of
Malabar for the Bombay dockyard; and not till the conquest of Pegu,
in 1855, that the Marquis of Dalhousie was led by the Friend of
India to appoint Dietrich Brandis of Bonn to care for the forests of
Burma, and Dr. Cleghorn for those of South India, we shall
appreciate the wise foresight of the missionary-scholar, who, having
first made his own park a model of forest teaching, wrote such words
as these early in the century:--"The cultivation of timber has
hitherto, I believe, been wholly neglected.  Several sorts have been
planted...all over Bengal, and would soon furnish a very large share
of the timber used in the country.  The sissoo, the Andaman redwood,
the teak, the mahogany, the satin-wood, the chikrasi, the toona, and
the sirisha should be principally chosen.  The planting of these
trees single, at the distance of a furlong from each other, would do
no injury to the crops of corn, but would, by cooling the
atmosphere, rather be advantageous.  In many places spots now
unproductive would be improved by clumps or small plantations of
timber, under which ginger and turmeric might be cultivated to great
advantage.  In some situations saul...would prosper.  Indeed the
improvements that might be made in this country by the planting of
timber can scarcely be calculated.  Teak is at present brought from
the Burman dominions...The French naturalists have already begun to
turn their attention to the culture of this valuable tree as an
object of national utility.  This will be found impracticable in
France, but may perhaps be attempted somewhere else.  To England,
the first commercial country in the world, its importance must be

Ten years passed, Carey continued to watch and to extend his
agri-horticultural experiments in his own garden, and to correspond
with botanists in all parts of the world, but still nothing was done
publicly in India.  At last, on 15th April 1820, when "the
advantages arising from a number of persons uniting themselves as a
Society for the purpose of carrying forward any undertaking" were
generally acknowledged, the shoemaker and preacher who had a
generation before tested these advantages in the formation of the
first Foreign Mission Society, issued a Prospectus of an
Agricultural and Horticultural Society in India, from the "Mission
House, Serampore."  The prospectus thus concluded:--"Both in forming
such a Society and in subsequently promoting its objects, important
to the happiness of the country as they regard them, the writer and
his colleagues will be happy in doing all their other avocations
will permit."  Native as well as European gentlemen were
particularly invited to co-operate. "It is peculiarly desirable that
native gentlemen should be eligible as members of the Society,
because one of its chief objects will be the improvement of their
estates and of the peasantry which reside thereon.  They should
therefore not only be eligible as members but also as officers of
the Society in precisely the same manner as Europeans."  At the
first meeting in the Town Hall of Calcutta, Carey and Marshman found
only three Europeans beside themselves.  They resolved to proceed,
and in two months they secured more than fifty members, several of
whom were natives.  The first formal meeting was held on 14th
September, when the constitution was drawn up on the lines laid down
in the prospectus, it being specially provided "that gentlemen of
every nation be eligible as members."

At the next meeting Dr. Carey was requested to draw up a series of
queries, which were circulated widely, in order to obtain "correct
information upon every circumstance which is connected with the
state of agriculture and horticulture in the various provinces of
India."  The twenty queries show a grasp of principles, a mastery of
detail, and a kindliness of spirit which reveal the practical
farmer, the accomplished observer, and the thoughtful philanthropist
all in one.  One only we may quote:--"19.  In what manner do you
think the comforts of the peasantry around you could be increased,
their health better secured, and their general happiness promoted?"
The Marquis of Hastings gladly became patron, and ever since the
Government has made a grant to the Society.  His wife showed such an
interest in its progress that the members obtained her consent to
sit to Chinnery for her portrait to fill the largest panel in the
house at Titigur.  Lord Hastings added the experimental farm, formed
near Barrackpore, to the Botanic Garden, with an immediate view to
its assisting the Agricultural Society in their experiments and
pursuits.  The Society became speedily popular, for Carey watched
its infancy with loving solicitude, and was the life of its
meetings.  In the first eighty-seven years of its existence seven
thousand of the best men in India have been its members, of whom
seven hundred are Asiatics.  Agriculturists, military and medical
officers, civilians, clergy, and merchants, are represented on its
roll in nearly equal proportions.  The one Society has grown into
three in India, and formed the model for the Royal Agricultural
Society of England, which was not founded till 1838.

Italy and Scotland alone preceded Carey in this organisation, and he
quotes with approbation the action of Sir John Sinclair in 1790,
which led to the first inquiry into the state of British
agriculture.  The Transactions which Carey led the Society to
promise to publish in English, Bengali, and Hindostani, have proved
to be only the first of a series of special periodicals representing
Indian agriculture generally, tea, and forestry.  The various
Governments in India have economic museums; and the Government of
India, under Lord Mayo, established a Revenue and Agricultural
Department expanded by Lord Curzon.  Carey's early proposal of
premiums, each of a hundred rupees, or the Society's gold medal, for
the most successful cultivation on a commercial scale of coffee and
improved cotton, for the successful introduction of European fruits,
for the improvement of indigenous fruits, for the successful
introduction from the Eastern Islands of the mangosteen or doorian,
and for the manufacture of cheese equal to Warwickshire, had the
best results in some cases.  In 1825 Mr. Lamb of Dacca was presented
by "Rev. Dr. Carey in the chair" with the gold medal for 80 lbs. of
coffee grown there.  Carey's own head gardener became famous for his
cabbages; and we find this sentence in the Society's Report just
after the founder's death:--"Who would have credited fifteen years
ago that we could have exhibited vegetables in the Town Hall of
Calcutta equal to the choicest in Covent Garden?"  The berries two
centuries ago brought from Arabia in his wallet by the pilgrim Baba
Booden to the hills of Mysore, which bear his name, have, since that
Dacca experiment, covered the uplands of South India and Ceylon.
Before Carey died he knew of the discovery of the indigenous
tea-tree in its original home on the Assam border of Tibet--a
discovery which has put India in the place of China as a producer.

In the Society's Proceedings for 9th January 1828 we find this
significant record:--"Resolved, at the suggestion of the Rev. Dr.
Carey, that permission be given to Goluk Chundra, a blacksmith of
Titigur, to exhibit a steam engine made by himself without the aid
of any European artist."  At the next meeting, when 109 malees or
native gardeners competed at the annual exhibition of vegetables,
the steam engine was submitted and pronounced "useful for irrigating
lands made upon the model of a large steam engine belonging to the
missionaries at Serampore."  A premium of Rs. 50 was presented to
the ingenious blacksmith as an encouragement to further exertions of
his industry.  When in 1832 the afterwards well-known
Lieutenant-Governor Thomason was deputy-secretary to Government, he
applied to the Society for information regarding the manufacture of
paper.  Dr. Carey and Ram Komal Sen were referred to, and the former
thus replied in his usual concise and clear manner:--

"When we commenced paper-making several years ago, having then no
machinery, we employed a number of native papermakers to make it in
the way to which they had been accustomed, with the exception of
mixing conjee or rice gruel with the pulp and using it as sizing;
our object being that of making paper impervious to insects.  Our
success at first was very imperfect, but the process was conducted
as follows:--

"A quantity of sunn, viz., the fibres of Crotolaria juncea, was
steeped repeatedly in limewater, and then exposed to the air by
spreading it on the grass; it was also repeatedly pounded by the
dhenki or pedal, and when sufficiently reduced by this process to
make a pulp, it was mixed in a gumla with water, so as to make it of
the consistence of thick soup.  The frames with which the sheets
were taken up were made of mat of the size of a sheet of paper.  The
operator sitting by the gumla dipped this frame in the pulp, and
after it was drained gave it to an assistant, who laid it on the
grass to dry: this finished the process with us; but for the native
market this paper is afterwards sized by holding a number of sheets
by the edge and dipping them carefully in conjee, so as to keep the
sheets separate.  They are afterwards dried, folded, and pressed by
putting them between two boards, the upper board of which is loaded
with one or more large stones.

"In the English method the pulp is prepared by the mill and put into
cisterns; the frames are made of fine wire, and the workman stands
by the cistern and takes up the pulp on the frames.  The sheets when
sufficiently dry are hung on lines to dry completely, after which
they are sized, if sizing be required.

"We now make our paper by machinery, in which the pulp is let to run
on a web of wire, and passing over several cylinders, the last of
which is heated by steam, it is dried and fit for use in about two
minutes from its having been in a liquid state."

Since that reply the Government of India, under the pressure of the
home authorities, has alternately discouraged and fostered the
manufacture of paper on the spot.  At present it is in the wiser
position of preferring to purchase its supplies in India, at once as
being cheaper, and that it may develop the use of the many
paper-making fibres there.  Hence at the Calcutta Exhibition of
1881-82 the jurors began their report on the machine and hand-made
paper submitted to them, with a reference to Carey and this report
of his.  The Serampore mills were gradually crushed by the expensive
and unsatisfactory contracts made at home by the India Office.  The
neighbouring Bally mills seem to flourish since the abandonment of
that virtual monopoly, and Carey's anticipations as to the
utilisation of the plantain and other fibres of India are being
realised nearly a century after he first formed them.

Carey expanded and published his "Address respecting an Agricultural
Society in India" in the quarterly Friend of India.  He still thinks
it necessary to apologise for his action by quoting his hero,
Brainerd, who was constrained to assist his Indian converts with his
counsels in sowing their maize and arranging their secular concerns.
"Few," he adds with the true breadth of genius which converted the
Baptist shoemaker into the Christian statesman and scholar, "who are
extensively acquainted with human life, will esteem these cares
either unworthy of religion or incongruous with its highest
enjoyments."  When Carey wrote, the millions of five-acre farmers in
India were only beginning to recover from the oppression and neglect
of former rulers and the visitation of terrific famines.  Trade was
as depressed as agriculture.  Transit duties, not less offensive
than those of the Chinese, continued to weigh down agricultural
industry till Lord W. Bentinck's time and later.  The English
Government levied an unequal scale of duties on the staples of the
East and West Indies, against which the former petitioned in vain.
The East India Company kept the people in ignorance, and continued
to exclude the European capitalist and captain of labour.  The large
native landholders were as uneducated as the cultivators.  Before
all Carey set these reforms: close attention to the improvement of
land, the best method of cropping land, the introduction of new and
useful plants, the improvement of the implements of husbandry, the
improvement of live stock, the bringing of waste lands under
cultivation, the improvement of horticulture.  He went on to show
that, in addition to the abundance which an improved agriculture
would diffuse throughout the country, the surplus of grain exported,
besides "her opium, her indigo, her silk, and her cotton," would
greatly tend to enrich India and endear Britain to her. "Whatever
may be thought of the Government of Mr. Hastings and those who
immediately preceded him for these last forty years, India has
certainly enjoyed such a Government as none of the provinces of the
Persian or the Roman Empire ever enjoyed for so great a length of
time in succession, and, indeed, one almost as new in the annals of
modern Europe as in those of India."

Carey found one of the greatest obstacles to agricultural progress
to be the fact that not one European owned a single foot of the
soil, "a singular fact in the history of nations," removed only
about the time of his own death.  His remarks on this have a present

"It doubtless originated in a laudable care to preserve our Indian
fellow-subjects from insult and violence, which it was feared could
scarcely be done if natives of Britain, wholly unacquainted with the
laws and customs of the people, were permitted to settle
indiscriminately in India.  While the wisdom of this regulation at
that time is not impugned, however, it may not be improper to
inquire whether at the present time a permission to hold landed
property, to be granted by Government to British subjects in India,
according to their own discretion, might not be of the highest
benefit to the country, and in some degree advantageous to the
Government itself.

"The objections which have been urged against any measure of this
nature are chiefly that the indiscriminate admission of Europeans
into the country might tend to alienate the minds of the inhabitants
from Britain, or possibly lead to its disruption from Britain in a
way similar to that of America.  Respecting this latter
circumstance, it is certain that, in the common course of events, a
greater evil could scarcely befall India.  On the continuance of her
connection with Britain is suspended her every hope relative to
improvement, security, and happiness.  The moment India falls again
under the dominion of any one or any number of native princes, all
hope of mental improvement, or even of security for person or
property, will at once vanish.  Nothing could be then expected but
scenes of rapine, plunder, bloodshed, and violence, till its
inhabitants were sealed over to irremediable wretchedness, without
the most distant ray of hope respecting the future.  And were it
severed from Britain in any other way, the reverse felt in India
would be unspeakably great.  At present all the learning, the
intelligence, the probity, the philanthropy, the weight of character
existing in Britain, are brought to bear on India.  There is
scarcely an individual sustaining a part in the administration of
affairs who does not feel the weight of that tribunal formed by the
suffrages of the wise and the good in Britain, though he be
stationed in the remotest parts of India.  Through the medium of a
free press the wisdom, probity, and philanthropy which pervade
Britain exercise an almost unbounded sway over every part of India,
to the incalculable advantage of its inhabitants; constituting a
triumph of virtue and wisdom thus unknown to the ancients, and which
will increase in its effects in exact proportion to the increase in
Britain of justice, generosity, and love to mankind.  Let India,
however, be severed from Britain, and the weight of these is felt no

"It is a fact that in case of outrage or injury it is in most cases
easier for a native to obtain justice against a European, than for a
European to obtain redress if insulted or wronged by a native.  This
circumstance, attended as it may be with some inconvenience,
reflects the highest honour on the British name; it is a fact of
which India affords almost the first instance on record in the
annals of history.  Britain is nearly the first nation in whose
foreign Courts of Justice a tenderness for the native inhabitants
habitually prevails over all the partialities arising from country
and education.  If there ever existed a period, therefore, in which
a European could oppress a native of India with impunity, that time
is passed away--we trust for ever.  That a permission of this nature
might tend to sever India from Britain after the example of America
is of all things the most improbable...

"Long before the number of British landholders in India shall have
become considerable, Penang and the Eastern Isles, Ceylon, the Cape,
and even the Isles of New South Wales, may in European population
far exceed them in number; and unitedly, if not singly, render the
most distant step of this nature as impracticable, as it would be
ruinous, to the welfare and happiness of India...

"British-born landholders would naturally maintain all their
national attachments, for what Briton can lose them? and derive
their happiness from corresponding with the wise and good at home.
If sufficiently wealthy, they would no doubt occasionally visit
Britain, where indeed it might be expected that some of them would
reside for years together, as do the owners of estates in the West
Indies.  While Britain shall remain what she now is, it will be
impossible for those who have once felt the force of British
attachments, ever to forego them.  Those feelings would animate
their minds, occupy their conversation, and regulate the education
and studies of their children, who would be in general sent home
that they might there imbibe all those ideas of a moral and
intellectual nature for which our beloved country is so eminent.
Thus a new intercourse would be established between Britain and the
proprietors of land in India, highly to the advantage of both
countries.  While they derived their highest happiness from the
religion, the literature, the philanthropy and public spirit of
Britain, they would, on the other hand, be able to furnish Britain
with the most accurate and ample information relative to the state
of things in a country in which the property they held there
constrained them to feel so deep an interest.  The fear of all
oppression being out of the question, while it would be so evidently
the interest not only of every Briton but of every Christian,
whether British or native, to secure the protecting aid of Britain,
at least as long as two-thirds of the inhabitants of India retained
the Hindoo or Mussulman system of religion, few things would be more
likely to cement and preserve the connection between both countries
than the existence of such a class of British-born landholders in

It is profitable to read this in the light of subsequent events--of
the Duff-Bentinck reforms, the Sepoy mutiny, the government of the
Queen-Empress, the existence of more than three millions of
Christians in India, the social and commercial development due to
the non-officials from Great Britain and America, and the
administrative progress under Lord Curzon and Lord Minto.

There is one evil which Carey never ceased to point out, but which
the very perfection of our judicial procedure and the temporary
character of our land assessments have intensified--"the borrowing
system of the natives."  While 12 per cent. is the so-called legal
rate of interest; it is never below 36, and frequently rises to 72
per cent.  Native marriage customs, the commercial custom of
"advances," agricultural usage, and our civil procedure combine to
sink millions of the peasantry lower than they were, in this
respect, in Carey's time.  For this, too, he had a remedy so far as
it was in his power to mitigate an evil which only practical
Christianity will cure.  He was the first to apply in India that
system of savings banks which the Government has of late sought to

At a time when the English and even Scottish universities denied
their honorary degrees to all British subjects who were not of the
established churches, Brown University, in the United
States--Judson's--spontaneously sent Carey the diploma of Doctor of
Divinity.  That was in the year 1807.  In 1823 he was elected a
corresponding member of the Horticultural Society of London, a
member of the Geological Society, and a Fellow of the Linnæan
Society.  To him the latter year was ever memorable, not for such
honours which he had not sought, but for a flood of the Damoodar
river, which, overflowing its embankments and desolating the whole
country between it and the Hoogli, submerged his garden and the
mission grounds with three feet of water, swept away the botanic
treasures or buried them under sand, and destroyed his own house.
Carey was lying in bed at the time, under an apparently fatal fever
following dislocation of the hip-joint.  He had lost his footing
when stepping from his boat.  Surgical science was then less equal
to such a case than it is now, and for nine days he suffered agony,
which on the tenth resulted in fever.  When hurriedly carried out of
his tottering house, which in a few hours was scoured away by the
rush of the torrent into a hole fifty feet deep, his first thought
was of his garden.  For six months he used crutches, but long before
he could put foot to the ground he was carefully borne all over the
scene of desolation.  His noble collection of exotic plants,
unmatched in Asia save in the Company's garden, was gone.  His
scientific arrangement of orders and families was obliterated.  It
seemed as if the fine barren sand of the mountain torrent would make
the paradise a desert for ever.  The venerable botanist was wounded
in his keenest part, but he lost not an hour in issuing orders and
writing off for new supplies of specimens and seeds, which years
after made the place as lovely if not so precious, as before.  He
thus wrote to Dr. Ryland:--

"SERAMPORE, 22nd December 1823.

"MY DEAR BROTHER--I once more address you from the land of the
living, a mercy which about two months ago I had no expectation of,
nor did any one expect it more than, nor perhaps so much as, myself.
On the 1st of October I went to Calcutta to preach, and returned
with another friend about midnight.  When I got out of the boat
close to our own premises, my foot slipped and I fell; my friend
also fell in the same place.  I however perceived that I could not
rise, nor even make the smallest effort to rise.  The boatmen
carried me into the house, and laid me on a couch, and my friend,
who was a medical man, examined my hurt.--From all this affliction I
am, through mercy, nearly restored.  I am still very weak, and the
injured limb is very painful.  I am unable to walk two steps without
crutches; yet my strength is sensibly increasing, and Dr. Mellis,
who attended me during the illness, says he has no doubts of my
perfect recovery.

"During my confinement, in October, such a quantity of water came
down from the western hills, that it laid the whole country for
about a hundred miles in length and the same in breadth, under
water.  The Ganges was filled by the flood, so as to spread far on
every side.  Serampore was under water; we had three feet of water
in our garden for seven or eight days.  Almost all the houses of the
natives in that vast extent of country fell; their cattle were swept
away, and the people, men, women, and children.  Some gained
elevated spots, where the water still rose so high as to threaten
them with death; others climbed trees, and some floated on the roofs
of their ruined houses.  One of the Church missionaries, Mr. Jetter,
who had accompanied Mr. Thomason and some other gentlemen to Burdwan
to examine the schools there, called on me on his return and gave me
a most distressing account of the fall of houses, the loss of
property, the violent rushing of waters, so that none, not even the
best swimmers, dared to leave the place where they were.

"This inundation was very destructive to the Mission house, or
rather the Mission premises.  A slip of the earth (somewhat like
that of an avalanche), took place on the bank of the river near my
house, and gradually approached it until only about ten feet of
space were left between that and the house; and that space soon
split.  At last two fissures appeared in the foundation and wall of
the house itself.  This was a signal for me to remove; and a house
built for a professor in the College being empty, I removed to it,
and through mercy am now comfortably settled there.

"I have nearly filled my letter with this account, but I must give
you a short account of the state of my mind when I could think, and
that was generally when excited by an access of friends; at other
times I could scarcely speak or think.  I concluded one or two days
that my death was near.  I had no joys; nor any fear of death, or
reluctance to die; but never was I so sensibly convinced of the
value of an ATONING Saviour as then.  I could only say, 'Hangs my
helpless soul on thee;' and adopt the language of the first and
second verses of the fifty-first Psalm, which I desired might be the
text for my funeral sermon.  A life of faith in Christ as the Lamb
of God who taketh away the sin of the world, appeared more than
ordinarily important to my mind, and I expressed these feelings to
those about me with freedom and pleasure.

"Now, through the gracious providence of God, I am again restored to
my work, and daily do a little as my strength will admit.  The
printing of the translations is now going forward almost as usual,
but I have not yet been able to attend to my duties in College.  The
affairs of the Mission are more extended, and I trust in as
prosperous a state as at any former time.  There are now many of
other denominations employed in Missions, and I rejoice to say that
we are all workers together in the work.  The native churches were
never in a better state, and the face of the Mission is in every
respect encouraging.  Give my love to all who know me.--I am very
affectionately yours, W. CAREY."

Still more severe and disastrous in its effects was the cyclone of
1831.  The former had desolated the open garden, but this laid low
some of the noblest trees which, in their fall, crushed his splendid
conservatory.  One of his brethren represents the old man as weeping
over the ruin of the collections of twenty years.  Again the Hoogli,
lashed into fury and swollen by the tidal wave, swept away the
lately-formed road, and, cutting off another fourth of the original
settlement of the Mission, imperilled the old house of Mr. Ward. Its
ruins were levelled to form another road, and ever since the whole
face of the right bank of the river has been a source of
apprehension and expense.  Just before this, Dr. Staughton had
written from America that the interest on the funds raised there by
Ward for the College would not be sent until the trustees were
assured that the money was not to be spent on the teaching of
science in the College, but only on the theological education of
Hindoo converts. "I must confess," was Carey's reply, "I never heard
anything more illiberal.  Pray can youth be trained up for the
Christian ministry without science?  Do you in America train up
youths for it without any knowledge of science?"

One of Dr. Carey's latest visits to Calcutta was to inspect the
Society's Garden then at Alipore, and to write the elaborate report
of the Horticultural Committee which appeared in the second volume
of the Transactions after his death.  He there records the great
success of the cultivation of the West India arrowroot.  This he
introduced into his own garden, and after years of discontinued
culture we raised many a fine crop from the old roots.  The old man
"cannot but advert, with feelings of the highest satisfaction, to
the display of vegetables on the 13th January 1830, a display which
would have done honour to any climate, or to any, even the most
improved system of horticulture...The greater part of the vegetables
then produced were, till within these last few years, of species
wholly unknown to the native gardeners."

When, in 1842, the Agri-Horticultural Society resolved to honour its
founder, it appropriately fell to Dr. Wallich, followed by the
president Sir J. P. Grant, to do what is thus recorded:--"Dr.
Wallich addressed the meeting at some length, and alluded to the
peculiar claims which their late venerable founder had on the
affection of all classes for his untiring exertions in advancing the
prosperity of India, and especially so on the members of the
Society.  He concluded his address by this motion:--'That the
Agricultural and Horticultural Society of India, duly estimating the
great and important services rendered to the interests of British
India by the founder of the institution, the late Reverend Dr.
William Carey, who unceasingly applied his great talents, abilities,
and influence in advancing the happiness of India--more especially
by the spread of an improved system of husbandry and
gardening--desire to mark, by some permanent record, their sense of
his transcendent worth, by placing a marble bust to his memory in
the Society's new apartments at the Metcalfe Hall, there to remain a
lasting testimony to the pure and disinterested zeal and labours of
so illustrious a character: that a subscription, accordingly, from
among the members of the Society, be urgently recommended for the
accomplishment of the above object.'"

One fact in the history of the marble bust of Carey, which since
1845 has adorned the hall of the Agricultural Society of India,
would have delighted the venerable missionary.  Following the
engraving from Home's portrait, and advised by one of the sons, Nobo
Koomar Pal, a self-educated Bengali artist, modelled the clay.  The
clay bust was sent to England for the guidance of Mr. J. C. Lough,
the sculptor selected by Dr. Royle to finish the work in marble.
Mr. Lough had executed the Queen's statue for the Royal Exchange,
and the monument with a reclining figure of Southey.  In sending out
the marble bust of Carey to Calcutta Dr. Royle wrote,--"I think the
bust an admirable one; General Macleod immediately recognised it as
one of your much esteemed Founder."

The Bengal Asiatic Society, on the motion of the Lord Bishop and
Colonel Sir Jer. Bryant, entered these words on their Journal:--"The
Asiatic Society cannot note upon their proceedings the death of the
Rev. W. Carey, D.D., so long an active member and an ornament of
this Institution, distinguished alike for his high attainments in
the Oriental languages, for his eminent services in opening the
stores of Indian literature to the knowledge of Europe, and for his
extensive acquaintance with the sciences, the natural history and
botany of this country, and his useful contributions on every hand
towards the promotion of the objects of the Society, without placing
on record this expression of their high sense of his value and
merits as a scholar and a man of science; their esteem for the
sterling and surpassing religious and moral excellencies of his
character, and their sincere grief for his irreparable loss."




Carey's relation to the new era--The East India Company's Charters
of 1793, 1813, and 1833--His double influence on the churches and
public opinion--The great missionary societies--Missionary journals
and their readers--Bengal and India recognised as the most important
mission fields--Influence on Robert Haldane--Reflex effect of
foreign on home missions--Carey's power over individuals--Melville
Horne and Douglas of Cavers--Henry Martyn--Charles Simeon and
Stewart of Moulin--Robert Hall and John Foster--Heber and
Chalmers--William Wilberforce on Carey--Mr. Prendergast and the tub
story--Last persecution by the Company's Government--Carey on the
persecution and the charter controversy--The persecuting clause and
the resolution legalising toleration--The Edinburgh Review and
Sydney Smith's fun--Sir James Mackintosh's opinion--Southey's
defence and eulogy of Carey and the brotherhood in the Quarterly
Review--Political value of Carey's labours--Andrew Fuller's death--A
model foreign mission secretary--His friendship with Carey--The
sixteen years' dispute--Dr. Carey's position--His defence of
Marshman--His chivalrous seIf-sacrifice--His forgiveness of the
younger brethren in Calcutta--His fidelity to righteousness and to

Himself the outcome of the social and political forces which began
in the French Revolution, and are still at work, William Carey was
made a living personal force to the new era.  The period which was
introduced in 1783 by the Peace of Versailles in Europe following
the Independence of the United States of America, was new on every
side--in politics, in philosophy, in literature, in scientific
research, in a just and benevolent regard for the peoples of every
land, and in the awakening of the churches from the sleep of
formalism.  Carey was no thinker, but with the reality and the
vividness of practical action and personal sacrifice he led the
English-speaking races, to whom the future of the world was then
given, to substitute for the dreams of Rousseau and all other
theories the teaching of Christ as to His kingdom within each man,
and in the progress of mankind.

Set free from the impossible task of administering North America on
the absolutist system which the Georges would fain have continued,
Great Britain found herself committed to the duty of doing for India
what Rome had done for Europe.  England was compelled to surrender
the free West to her own children only that she might raise the
servile and idolatrous East to such a Christian level as the genius
of its peoples could in time enable them to work out.  But it took
the thirty years from 1783 to 1813 to convince British statesmen,
from Pitt to Castlereagh, that India is to be civilised not
according to its own false systems, but by truth in all forms,
spiritual and moral, scientific and historical.  It took other
twenty years, to the Charter of 1833, to complete the conversion of
the British Parliament to the belief that the principles of truth
and freedom are in their measure as good for the East as for the
West. At the beginning of this new period William Pitt based his
motion for Parliamentary reform on this fact, that "our senators are
no longer the representatives of British virtue but of the vices and
pollutions of the East." At the close of it Lord William Bentinck,
Macaulay, and Duff, co-operated in the decree which made truth, as
most completely revealed through the English language and
literature, the medium of India's enlightenment.  William Carey's
career of fifty years, from his baptism in 1783 and the composition
of his Enquiry to his death in 1834, covered and influenced more
than any other one man's the whole time; and he represented in it an
element of permanent healthy nationalisation which these successors
overlooked,--the use of the languages of the peoples of India as the
only literary channels for allowing the truth revealed through
English to reach the millions of the people.

It was by this means that Carey educated Great Britain and America
to rise equal to the terrible trust of jointly creating a Christian
Empire of India, and ultimately a series of self-governing Christian
nations in Southern and Eastern Asia. He consciously and directly
roused the Churches of all names to carry out the commission of
their Master, and to seek the promised impulse of His Spirit or
Divine Representative on earth, that they might do greater things
than even those which He did.  And he, less directly but not less
consciously, brought the influence of public opinion, which every
year purified and quickened, to bear upon Parliament and upon
individual statesmen, aided in this up till 1815 by Andrew Fuller.
He never set foot in England again, and the influence of his
brethren Ward and Marshman during their visits was largely
neutralised by some leaders of their own church.  But Carey's
character and career, his letters and writings, his work and whole
personality, stood out in England, Scotland, and America as the
motive power which stimulated every church and society, and won the
triumph of toleration in the charter of 1813, of humanity,
education, and administrative reform in the legislation of Lord
William Bentinck.

We have already seen how the immediate result of Carey's early
letters was the foundation on a catholic basis of the London
Missionary Society, which now represents the great Nonconformist
half of England; of the Edinburgh or Scottish and Glasgow Societies,
through which the Presbyterians sent forth missionaries to West and
South Africa and to Western India, until their churches acted as
such; of the Church Missionary Society which the evangelical members
of the Church of England have put in the front of all the societies;
and of Robert Haldane's splendid self-sacrifice in selling all that
he had to lead a large Presbyterian mission to Hindostan.  Soon
(1797) the London Society became the parent of that of the
Netherlands, and of that which is one of the most extensive in
Christendom, the American Board of Commissioners for Foreign
Missions.  The latter, really founded (1810) by Judson and some of
his fellow-students, gave birth (1814) to the almost equally great
American Baptist Union when Judson and his colleague became
Baptists, and the former was sent by Carey to Burma.  The Religious
Tract Society (1799), and the British and Foreign Bible Society
(1804)--each a handmaid of the missionary agencies--sprang as really
though less directly from Carey's action.  Such organised efforts to
bring in heathen and Mohammedan peoples led in 1809 to the at first
catholic work begun by the London Society for promoting Christianity
among the Jews. The older Wesleyan Methodist and Gospel Propagation
Societies, catching the enthusiasm as Carey succeeded in opening
India and the East, entered on a new development under which the
former in 1813, and the latter in 1821, no longer confined their
operations to the slaves of America and the English of the
dispersion in the colonies and dependencies of Great Britain.  In
1815 Lutheran Germany also, which had cast out the Pietists and the
Moravian brethren as the Church of England had rejected the
Wesleyans, founded the principal representative of its
evangelicalism at Basel.  The succeeding years up to Carey's death
saw similar missionary centres formed, or reorganised, in Leipzig
(1819), Berlin (1823), and Bremen (1836).23

The Periodical Accounts sent home from Mudnabati and Serampore,
beginning at the close of 1794, and the Monthly Circular Letters
after 1807, gave birth not only to these great missionary movements
but to the new and now familiar class of foreign missionary
periodicals.  The few magazines then existing, like the Evangelical,
became filled with a new spirit of earnest aggressiveness.  In 1796
there appeared in Edinburgh The Missionary Magazine, "a periodical
publication intended as a repository of discussion and intelligence
respecting the progress of the Gospel throughout the world."  The
editors close their preface in January 1797 with this
statement:--"With much pleasure they have learned that there was
never a greater number of religious periodical publications carried
on than at present, and never were any of them more generally read.
The aggregate impression of those alone which are printed in
Britain every month considerably exceeds thirty thousand."  The
first article utilises the facts sent home by Dr. Carey as the fruit
of his first two years' experience, to show "The Peculiar Advantages
of Bengal as a Field for Missions from Great Britain."  After
describing, in the style of an English statesman, the immense
population, the highly civilised state of society, the eagerness of
the natives in the acquisition of knowledge, and the principles
which the Hindoos and Mohammedans hold in common with Christians,
the writer thus continues:--

"The attachment of both the Mohammedans and Hindoos to their ancient
systems is lessening every day.  We have this information from the
late Sir William Jones, one of the Judges of that country, a name
dear to literature, and a lover of the religion of Jesus.  The
Mussulmans in Hindostan are in general but little acquainted with
their system, and by no means so zealous for it as their brethren in
the Turkish and Persian empires.  Besides, they have not the strong
arm of civil authority to crush those who would convert them.  Mr.
Carey's letters seem to intimate the same relaxation among the
Hindoos.  This decay of prejudice and bigotry will at least incline
them to listen with more patience, and a milder temper, to the
doctrines and evidences of the Christian religion.  The degree of
adhesion to their castes, which still remains, is certainly
unfavourable, and must be considered as one of Satan's arts to
render men unhappy; but it is not insuperable.  The Roman Catholics
have gained myriads of converts from among them.  The Danish
missionaries record their thousands too: and one (Schwartz) of the
most successful missionaries at present in the world is labouring in
the southern part of Hindostan.  Besides a very considerable number
who have thrown aside their old superstition, and make a profession
of the Christian religion, he computes that, in the course of his
ministry, he has been the instrument of savingly converting two
thousand persons to the faith of Christ.  Of these, above five
hundred are Mohammedans: the rest are from among the different
castes of the Hindoos.  In addition to these instances, it is proper
to notice the attention which the Hindoos are paying to the two
Baptist missionaries, and which gives a favourable specimen of their
readiness to listen to the preaching of the Gospel...

"Reflect, O disciple of Jesus! on what has been presented to thy
view.  The cause of Christ is thy own cause.  Without deep
criminality thou canst not be indifferent to its success.  Rejoice
that so delightful a field of missions has been discovered and
exhibited.  Rouse thyself from the slumbers of spiritual languor.
Exert thyself to the utmost of thy power; and let conscience be
able to testify, without a doubt, even at the tribunal of Jesus
Christ, If missionaries are not speedily sent to preach she glorious
Gospel in Bengal, it shall not be owing to me."

That is remarkable writing for an Edinburgh magazine in the year
1797, and it was Carey who made it possible.  Its author followed up
the appeal by offering himself and his all, for life and death, in a
"Plan of the Mission to Bengal," which appeared in the April number.
Robert Haldane, whose journal at this time was full of Carey's
doings, and his ordained associates, Bogue, Innes, and Greville
Ewing, accompanied by John Ritchie as printer, John Campbell as
catechist, and other lay workers, determined to turn the very centre
of Hindooism, Benares, into a second Serampore.  Defeated by one set
of Directors of the East India Company, he waited for the election
of their successors, only to find the East India Company as hostile
to the Scottish gentleman as they had been to the English shoemaker
four years before.

The formation of the great Missionary and Bible Societies did not,
as in the case of the Moravian Brethren and the Wesleyans, take
their members out of the Churches of England and Scotland, of the
Baptists and Independents.  It supplied in each case an executive
through which they worked aggressively not only on the non-christian
world, but still more directly on their own home congregations and
parishes.  The foreign mission spirit directly gave birth to the
home mission on an extensive scale.  Not merely did the Haldanes and
their agents, following Whitefield and the Scottish Secession of
1733, become the evangelists of the north when they were not
suffered to preach the Gospel in South Asia; every member of the
churches of Great Britain and America, as he caught the enthusiasm
of humanity, in the Master's sense, from the periodical accounts
sent home from Serampore, and soon from Africa and the South Seas,
as well as from the Red Indians and Slaves of the West, began to
work as earnestly among the neglected classes around him, as to pray
and give for the conversion of the peoples abroad.  From first to
last, from the early days of the Moravian influence on Wesley and
Whitefield, and the letters of Carey, to the successive visits to
the home churches of missionaries like Duff and Judson, Ellis and
Williams, Moffat and Livingstone, it is the enterprise of foreign
missions which has been the leaven of Christendom no less really
than of the rest of the world.  Does the fact that at the close of
the year 1796 there were more than thirty thousand men and women in
Great Britain who every month read and prayed about the then little
known world of heathenism, and spared not their best to bring that
world to the Christ whom they had found, seem a small thing?  How
much smaller, even to contemptible insignificance, must those who
think so consider the arrival of William Carey in Calcutta to be
three years before!  Yet the thirty thousand sprang from the one,
and to-day the thirty thousand have a vast body of Christians really
obedient to the Master, in so far as, banded together in five
hundred churches and societies, they have sent out eighteen thousand
missionaries instead of one or two; they see eighty thousand
Asiatics, Africans, and Polynesians proclaiming the Christ to their
countrymen, and their praying is tested by their giving annually a
sum of £5,000,000, to which every year is adding.

The influence of Carey and his work on individual men and women in
his generation was even more marked, inasmuch as his humility kept
him so often from magnifying his office and glorifying God as the
example of Paul should have encouraged him to do.  Most important of
all for the cause, he personally called Ward to be his associate,
and his writings drew Dr. and Mrs. Marshman to his side, while his
apostolic charity so developed and used all that was good in Thomas
and Fountain, that not even in the churches of John and James, Peter
and Paul, Barnabas and Luke, was there such a brotherhood.  When
troubles came from outside he won to himself the younger brethren,
Yates and Pearce, and healed half the schism which Andrew Fuller's
successors made.  His Enquiry, followed "by actually embarking on a
mission to India," led to the publication of the Letters on Missions
addressed to the Protestant Ministers of the British Churches by
Melville Horne, who, after a brief experience as Church of England
chaplain in Zachary Macaulay's settlement of Sierra Leone, published
that little book to excite in all Christians a passion for missions
like the Master's.  Referring to the English churches, Established
and Nonconformist, he wrote:--"Except the Reverend Mr. Carey and a
friend who accompanies him, I am not informed of any...ministers who
are engaged in missions."  Such was the impression made by Carey on
John Newton that, in 1802, he rebuked his old curate, Claudius
Buchanan, for depreciating the Serampore missionaries, adding, "I do
not look for miracles, but if God were to work one in our day, I
should not wonder if it were in favour of Dr. Carey."

The Serampore Mission, at an early period, called forth the
admiration of the Scottish philanthropist and essayist, James
Douglas of Cavers, whose Hints on Missions (1822), a book still full
of suggestiveness, contains this passage:--"Education and the press
have only been employed to purpose of very late years, especially by
the missionaries of Serampore; every year they have been making some
improvements upon their former efforts, only requires to
increase the number of printing presses, schools, teachers,
translators, and professors, to accelerate to any pitch the rate of
improvement...To attempt to convert the world without educating it,
is grasping at the end and neglecting the means."  Referring to what
Carey had begun and the Serampore College had helped to develop in
Asia, as in Africa and America, Douglas of Cavers well described the
missionary era, the new crusade:--"The Reformation itself needed
anew a reform in the spirit if not in the letter.  That second
Reformation has begun; it makes less noise than that of Luther, but
it spreads wider and deeper; as it is more intimate it will be more
enduring.  Like the Temple of Solomon, it is rising silently,
without the din of pressure or the note of previous preparation, but
notwithstanding it will be not less complete in all its parts nor
less able to resist the injuries of time!"

Henry Martyn died, perhaps the loftiest and most loving spirit of
the men whom Carey drew to India.  Son of a Cornish miner-captain,
after passing through the Truro Grammar School, he was sixteen--the
age at which Carey became a shoemaker's apprentice--when he was
entered at St. John's, and made that ever since the most missionary
of all the colleges of Cambridge.  When not yet twenty he came out
Senior Wrangler.  His father's death drove him to the Bible, to the
Acts of the Apostles, which he began to study, and the first whisper
of the call of Christ came to him in the joy of the Magnificat as
its strains pealed through the chapel.  Charles Simeon's preaching
drew him to Trinity Church.  In the vicarage, when he had come to be
tutor of his college, and was preparing for the law, he heard much
talk of William Carey, of his self-sacrifice and his success in
India.  It was the opening year of the nineteenth century, the
Church Missionary Society had just been born as the fruit partly of
a paper written by Simeon four years previously, and he offered
himself as its first English missionary.  He was not twenty-one, he
could not be ordained for two years.  Meanwhile a calamity made him
and his unmarried sister penniless; he loved Lydia Grenfell with a
pure passion which enriched while it saddened his short life, and a
chaplaincy became the best mode in every way of his living and dying
for India.  What a meeting must that have been between him and Carey
when, already stricken by fever, he found a sanctuary in Aldeen, and
learned at Serampore the sweetness of telling to the natives of
India in one of their own tongues the love of God. William Carey and
Henry Martyn were one in origin, from the people; in industry, as
scholars; in genius, as God-devoted; in the love of a great heart
not always returned.  The older man left the church of his fathers
because there was no Simeon and no missionary society, and he made
his own university; he laid the foundation of English missions deep
and broad in no sect but in Christ, to whom he and Martyn alike gave

The names of Carey and Simeon, thus linked to each other by Martyn,
find another pleasant and fruitful tie in the Rev. Alexander
Stewart, D.D., Gaelic scholar and Scottish preacher.  It was soon
after Carey went out to India that Simeon, travelling in the
Highlands, spent a Sunday in the manse of Moulin, where his personal
intercourse and his evening sermon after a season of Communion were
blessed to the evangelical enlightenment of Stewart.  Moulin was the
birthplace ten years after of Alexander Duff, whose parents
previously came under the power of the minister's new-found light.24
Like Simeon, Dr. Stewart thenceforth became a warm supporter of
foreign missions.  Finding in the Periodical Accounts a letter in
which Carey asked Fuller to send him a copy of Van der Hooght's
edition of the Hebrew Bible because of the weakness of his eyesight,
Dr. Stewart at once wrote offering his own copy.  Fuller gladly
accepted the kindness. "I with great pleasure," writes Dr. Stewart,
"followed the direction, wrote a letter of some length to Carey, and
sent off my parcel to London.  I daresay you remember my favourite
Hebrew Bible in two volumes.  I parted with it with something of the
same feelings that a pious parent might do with a favourite son
going on a mission to the heathen--with a little regret but with
much goodwill."  This was the beginning of an interesting
correspondence with Carey and Fuller.

Next to Andrew Fuller, and in the region of literature, general
culture and eloquence before him, the strongest men among the
Baptists were the younger Robert Hall and John Foster.  Both were
devoted to Carey, and were the most powerful of the English
advocates of his mission.  The former, for a time, was led to side
with the Society in some of the details of its dispute with Dr.
Marshman, but his loyalty to Carey and the principles of the mission
fired some of the most eloquent orations in English literature.
John Foster's shrewder common sense never wavered, but inspired his
pen alike in the heat of controversy and in his powerful essays and
criticisms.  Writing in 1828, he declared that the Serampore
missionaries "have laboured with the most earnest assiduity for a
quarter of a century (Dr. Carey much longer) in all manner of
undertakings for promoting Christianity, with such a renunciation of
self-interest as will never be surpassed; that they have conveyed
the oracles of divine truth into so many languages; that they have
watched over diversified missionary operations with unremitting
care; that they have conducted themselves through many trying and
some perilous circumstances with prudence and fortitude; and that
they retain to this hour an undiminished zeal to do all that
providence shall enable them in the same good cause."  The
expenditure of the Serampore Brotherhood up to that time, leaving
out of account the miscellaneous missionary services, he showed to
have been upwards of £75,000.  Dr. Chalmers in Scotland was as
stoutly with Carey and his brethren as Foster was in England, so
that Marshman wrote:--"Thus two of the greatest and wisest men of
England are on our side, and, what is more, I trust the Lord God is
with us."  What Heber thought, alike as man and bishop, his own
loving letter and proposal for "reunion of our churches" in the next
chapter will show.

Of all the publicists in the United Kingdom during Carey's long
career the foremost was William Wilberforce; he was not second even
to Charles Grant and his sons.  Defeated in carrying into law the
"pious clauses" of the charter which would have opened India to the
Christian missionary and schoolmaster in 1793, he nevertheless
succeeded by his persuasive eloquence and the weight of his
character in having them entered as Resolutions of the House of
Commons.  He then gave himself successfully to the abolition of the
slave-trade.  But he always declared the toleration of Christianity
in British India to be "that greatest of all causes, for I really
place it before the abolition, in which, blessed be God, we gained
the victory."  His defeat in 1793, when Dundas and the Government
were with him, was due to the apathy of public opinion, and
especially of the dumb churches.  But in the next twenty years Carey
changed all that.  Not merely was Andrew Fuller ever on the watch
with pen and voice, but all the churches were roused, the
Established to send out bishops and chaplains, the Nonconformist and
Established Evangelicals together to secure freedom for missionaries
and schoolmasters.  In 1793 an English missionary was an unknown and
therefore a much-dreaded monster, for Carey was then on the sea.  In
1813 Carey and the Serampore Brotherhood were still the only English
missionaries continuously at work in India, and not the churches
only, but governor-generals like Teignmouth and Wellesley, and
scholars like Colebrooke and H. H. Wilson, were familiar with the
grandeur and political innocency of their labours.  Hence this
outburst of Wilberforce in the House of Commons on the 16th July
1813, when he used the name of Carey to defeat an attempt of the
Company to prevent toleration by omitting the declaratory clauses of
the Resolution, which would have made it imply that the privilege
should never be exerted though the power of licensing missionaries
was nominally conceded.

"One great argument of his opponents was grounded on the
enthusiastic character which they imputed to the missionary body.
India hitherto has seen no missionary who was a member of the
English Church, and imputations could be cast more readily on
'Anabaptists and fanatics.'  These attacks Mr. Wilberforce
indignantly refuted, and well had the noble conduct of the band at
Serampore deserved this vindication. 'I do not know,' he often said,
'a finer instance of the moral sublime, than that a poor cobbler
working in his stall should conceive the idea of converting the
Hindoos to Christianity; yet such was Dr. Carey.  Why Milton's
planning his Paradise Lost in his old age and blindness was nothing
to it.  And then when he had gone to India, and was appointed by
Lord Wellesley to a lucrative and honourable station in the college
of Fort William, with equal nobleness of mind he made over all his
salary (between £1000 and £1500 per annum) to the general objects of
the mission.  By the way, nothing ever gave me a more lively sense
of the low and mercenary standard of your men of honour, than the
manifest effect produced upon the House of Commons by my stating
this last circumstance.  It seemed to be the only thing which moved
them.'  Dr. Carey had been especially attacked, and 'a few days
afterwards the member who had made this charge came to me, and asked
me in a manner which in a noted duellist could not be mistaken,
"Pray, Mr. Wilberforce, do you know a Mr. Andrew Fuller, who has
written to desire me to retract the statement which I made with
reference to Dr. Carey?" "Yes," I answered with a smile, "I know him
perfectly, but depend upon it you will make nothing of him in your
way; he is a respectable Baptist minister at Kettering."  In due
time there came from India an authoritative contradiction of the
slander.  It was sent to me, and for two whole years did I take it
in my pocket to the House of Commons to read it to the House
whenever the author of the accusation should be present; but during
that whole time he never once dared show himself in the House.'"

The slanderer was a Mr. Prendergast, who affirmed that Dr. Carey's
conduct had changed so much for the worse since the departure of
Lord Wellesley, that he himself had seen the missionary on a tub in
the streets of Calcutta haranguing the mob and abusing the religion
of the people in such a way that the police alone saved him from
being killed.  So, and for the same object of defeating the
Resolutions on Toleration, Mr. Montgomerie Campbell had asserted
that when Schwartz was in the heat of his discourse in a certain
village and had taken off his stock, "that and his gold buckle were
stolen by one of his virtuous and enlightened congregation; in such
a description of natives did the doctrine of the missionaries
operate."  Before Dr. Carey's exposure could reach England this
"tub" story became the stock argument of the anti-christian orators.
The Madras barrister, Marsh, who was put up to answer Wilberforce,
was driven to such language as this:--

"Your struggles are only begun when you have converted one caste;
never will the scheme of Hindoo conversion be realised till you
persuade an immense population to suffer by whole tribes the
severest martyrdom that has yet been sustained for the sake of
religion--and are the missionaries whom this bill will let loose on
India fit engines for the accomplishment of this great revolution?
Will these people, crawling from the holes and caverns of their
original destinations, apostates from the loom and the anvil--he
should have said the awl--and renegades from the lowest handicraft
employments, be a match for the cool and sedate controversies they
will have to encounter should the Brahmans condescend to enter into
the arena against the maimed and crippled gladiators that presume to
grapple with their faith?  What can be apprehended but the disgrace
and discomfiture of whole hosts of tub preachers in the conflict?"

Lord Wellesley's eulogy of the Serampore mission in the House of
Lords was much more pronounced than appears from the imperfect
report.  But even in that he answered the Brahmanised member of the
House of Commons thus:--

"With regard to the missionaries, he must say that while he was in
India he never knew of any danger arising from their proceedings,
neither had he heard of any impression produced by them in the way
of conversion.  The greater number of them were in the Danish
settlement of Serampore; but he never heard of any convulsions or
any alarm produced by them.  Some of them, particularly Mr. Carey,
were very learned men, and had been employed in the College of Fort
William.  He had always considered the missionaries who were in
India in his time a quiet, orderly, discreet, and learned body; and
he had employed them in the education of youth and the translation
of the Scriptures into the eastern languages.  He had thought it his
duty to have the Sacred Scriptures translated into the languages of
the East, and to give the learned natives employed in the
translation the advantage of access to the sacred fountain of divine
truth.  He thought a Christian governor could not have done less;
and he knew that a British governor ought not to do more."

Carey's letters to Fuller in 1810-12 are filled with importunate
appeals to agitate, so that the new charter might legalise Christian
mission work in India.  Fuller worked outside of the House as hard
as Wilberforce.  In eight weeks of the session no fewer than nine
hundred petitions were presented, in twenties and thirties, night
after night, till Lord Castlereagh exclaimed, "This is enough, Mr.
Fuller."  There was more reason for Carey's urgency than he knew at
the time he was pressing Fuller.  The persecution of the
missionaries in Bengal, excused by the Vellore mutiny, which had
driven Judson to Burma and several other missionaries elsewhere, was
renewed by the Indian Government's secretaries and police.  The
Ministry had informed the Court of Directors that they had resolved
to permit Europeans to settle in India, yet after five weeks'
vacillation the Governor-General yielded to his subordinates so far
as to issue an order on 5th March 1812, for the expulsion of three
missionaries, an order which was so executed that one of them was
conducted like a felon through the streets and lodged in the native
jail for two hours.  Carey thus wrote to Ryland on the

"CALCUTTA, 14th April 1813.--Before this reaches you it is probable
that you will have heard of the resolution of Government respecting
our brethren Johns, Lawson, and Robinson, and will perhaps have even
seen Brother Johns, who was by that cruel order sent home on the
Castlereagh.  Government have agreed that Brother Lawson shall stay
till the pleasure of the Court of Directors is known, to whom a
reference will be made.  Brother Robinson was gone down the river,
and was on board a ship bound to Java when the order was issued; he
therefore got out without hearing of it, but I understand it will be
sent thither after him.  Jehovah reigneth!

"Since Brother Johns's departure I have tried to ascertain the cause
of the severity in Government.  I had a long conversation with H. T.
Colebrooke, Esq., who has been out of Council but a few months, upon
the matter.  I cannot learn that Government has any specific dislike
to us, but find that ever since the year 1807 the orders of the
Court of Directors to send home all Europeans not in the service of
Her Majesty or the Company, and who come out without leave of the
Directors, have been so peremptory and express that Government
cannot now overlook any circumstance which brings such persons to
notice.  Notwithstanding the general way in which the Court of
Directors have worded their orders, I cannot help putting several
circumstances together, which make me fear that our Mission was the
cause of the enforcement of that general law which forbids Europeans
to remain in India without the leave of the Court of Directors.

"Whether Twining's pamphlet excited the alarm, or was only an echo
of the minds of a number of men hostile to religion, I cannot say,
but if I recollect dates aright the orders of the Court of Directors
came as soon as possible after that pamphlet was published; and as
it would have been too barefaced to have given a specific order to
send home missionaries, they founded their orders on an unjust and
wicked clause in the charter, and so enforced it that it should
effectually operate on missionaries.

"I hope the friends of religion will persevere in the use of all
peaceful and lawful means to prevail on the legislature to expunge
that clause, or so to modify it that ministers of the Gospel may
have leave to preach, form and visit churches, and perform the
various duties of their office without molestation, and that they
may have a right to settle in and travel over any part of India for
that purpose.  Nothing can be more just than this wish, and nothing
would be more politic than for it to be granted; for every one
converted from among the heathen is from that time a staunch friend
of the English Government.  Our necks have, however, been more or
less under the yoke ever since that year, and preaching the Gospel
stands in much the same political light as committing an act of
felony.  Witness what has been done to Mr. Thompson, the five
American brethren, and our three brethren.  Mr. Thomason, the
clergyman, has likewise hard work to stand his ground.

"I trust, however, it is too late to eradicate the Gospel from
Bengal.  The number of those born in the country who preach the Word
is now very considerable.  Fifteen of this description preach
constantly, and seven or eight more occasionally exhort their
countrymen, besides our European brethren.  The Gospel is stationed
at eighteen or twenty stations belonging to our Mission alone, and
at several of them there are churches.  The Bible is either
translated or under translation into twenty-four of the languages of
the East, eighteen of which we are employed about, besides printing
most of the others.  Thirteen out of these eighteen are now in the
press, including a third edition of the Bengali New Testament.
Indeed, so great is the demand for Bibles that though we have eight
presses constantly at work I fear we shall not have a Bengali New
Testament to sell or give away for the next twelve months, the old
edition being entirely out of print.  We shall be in almost the same
predicament with the Hindostani.  We are going to set up two more
presses, which we can get made in Calcutta, and are going to send
another to Rangoon.  In short, though the publishing of the Word of
God is a political crime, there never was a time when it was so
successful. 'Not by might, nor by power, but by my Spirit, saith the

"Through divine mercy we are all well, and live in peace and love.
A small cloud which threatened at the time Brother Johns left us
has mercifully blown over, and we are now in the utmost harmony.  I
will, if possible, write to my nephew Eustace by these ships, but I
am so pressed for time that I can never promise to write a letter.
The Lord has so blessed us that we are now printing in more
languages than we could do before the fire took place.

"Give my love to Eustace, also to all who recollect or think of me.
I am now near fifty-two years of age; yet through mercy I am well
and am enabled to keep close to work twelve or fourteen hours a day.
I hope to see the Bible printed in most of the languages in which
it is begun.--I am, very affectionately yours, WM. CAREY."

Carey had previously written thus to Fuller:--"The fault lies in the
clause which gives the Company power thus to send home interlopers,
and is just as reasonable as one which should forbid all the people
in England--a select few excepted--to look at the moon.  I hope this
clause will be modified or expunged in the new charter.  The
prohibition is wrong, and nothing that is morally wrong can be
politically right."

It was left to the charter of 1853 fully to liberalise the Company,
but each step was taken too late to save it from the nemesis of 1857
and extinction in 1858. "Let no man think," Wilberforce had said to
the House of Commons in 1813, "that the petitions which have loaded
our table have been produced by a burst of momentary enthusiasm.
While the sun and moon continue to shine in the firmament so long
will this object be pursued with unabated ardour until the great
work be accomplished."

The opposition of Anglo-Indian officials and lawyers, which vainly
used no better weapons than such as Mr. Prendergast and his "tub"
fabrication, had been anticipated and encouraged by the Edinburgh
Review.  That periodical was at the height of its influence in 1808,
the year before John Murray's Quarterly was first published.  The
Rev. Sydney Smith, as the literary and professional representative
of what he delighted to call "the cause of rational religion," was
the foe of every form of earnest Christianity, which he joined the
mob in stigmatising as "Methodism."  He was not unacquainted with
Indian politics, for his equally clever brother, known as Bobus
Smith, was long Advocate-General in Calcutta, and left a very
considerable fortune made there to enrich the last six years of the
Canon's life.  Casting about for a subject on which to exercise at
once his animosity and his fun, he found it in the Periodical
Accounts, wherein Fuller had undoubtedly too often published letters
and passages of journals written only for the eye of the private
friend.  Carey frequently remonstrated against the publicity given
to some of his communications, and the fear of this checked his
correspondence.  In truth, the new-born enthusiasm was such that, at
first, the Committee kept nothing back.  It was easy for a
litterateur like Sydney Smith in those days to extract passages and
to give them such headings as "Brother Carey's Piety at Sea,"
"Hatred of the Natives to the Gospel."  Smith produced an article
which, as republished in his collected essays, has a historical
value as a test of the bitterness of the hate which the missionary
enterprise had to meet in secular literature till the death of
Livingstone, Wilson, and Duff opened the eyes of journalism to the
facts.  In itself it must be read in the light of its author's own
criticism of his articles, thus expressed in a letter to Francis
Jeffrey, and of the regret that he had written it which, Jeffrey
told Dr. Marshman, he lived to utter:--"Never mind; let them" (his
articles) "go away with their absurdity unadulterated and pure.  If
I please, the object for which I write is attained; if I do not, the
laughter which follows my error is the only thing which can make me
cautious and tremble."  But for that picture by himself we should
have pronounced Carlyle's drawing of him to be almost as malicious
as his own of the Serampore missonaries--"A mass of fat and
muscularity, with massive Roman nose, piercing hazel eyes,
shrewdness and fun--not humour or even wit--seemingly without soul

The attack called forth a reply by Mr. Styles so severe that Sydney
Smith wrote a rejoinder which began by claiming credit for "rooting
out a nest of consecrated cobblers."  Sir James Mackintosh, then in
Bombay, wrote of a similar assault by Mr. Thomas Twining on the
Bible Societies, that it "must excite general indignation.  The only
measure which he could consistently propose would be the infliction
of capital punishment on the crime of preaching or embracing
Christianity in India, for almost every inferior degree of
persecution is already practised by European or native
anti-christians.  But it fell to Southey, in the very first number
of the Quarterly Review, in April 1809, to deal with the Rev. Sydney
Smith, and to defend Carey and the Brotherhood as both deserved.
The layman's defence was the more effective for its immediate
purpose that he started from the same prejudice as that of the
reverend Whig rationalist--"the Wesleyans, the Orthodox dissenters
of every description, and the Evangelical churchmen may all be
comprehended under the generic name of Methodists.  The religion
which they preach is not the religion of our fathers, and what they
have altered they have made worse."  But Southey had himself faith
as well as a literary canon higher than that of his opponent who
wrote only to "please" his patrons.  He saw in these Methodists
alone that which he appreciated as the essence of true faith--"that
spirit of enthusiasm by which Europe was converted to Christianity
they have in some measure revived, and they have removed from
Protestantism a part of its reproach."  He proceeded to tell how
"this Mission, which is represented by its enemies as so dangerous
to the British Empire in India, and thereby, according to a logic
learnt from Buonaparte, to England also, originated in a man by name
William Carey, who till the twenty-fourth year of his age was a
working shoemaker.  Sectarianism has this main advantage over the
Established Church, that its men of ability certainly find their
station, and none of its talents are neglected or lost.  Carey was a
studious and pious man, his faith wrong, his feelings right.  He
made himself competently versed in Latin, Greek, and Hebrew.  He is
now probably a far more learned orientalist than any European has
ever been before him, and has been appointed Professor of Sanskrit
and Bengali at the College of Fort William."  Then follow a history
of the Mission written in a style worthy of the author of the Life
of Nelson, and these statements of the political and the purely
missionary questions, which read now almost as predictions:--

"The first step towards winning the natives to our religion is to
show them that we have one.  This will hardly be done without a
visible church.  There would be no difficulty in filling up the
establishment, however ample; but would the archbishop, bishops,
deans, and chapters of Mr. Buchanan's plan do the work of
missionaries?  Could the Church of England supply
missionaries?--where are they to be found among them?  In what
school for the promulgation of sound and orthodox learning are they
trained up?  There is ability and there is learning in the Church of
England, but its age of fermentation has long been over; and that
zeal which for this work is the most needful is, we fear, possessed
only by the Methodists...

"Carey and his son have been in Bengal fourteen years, the other
brethren only nine; they had all a difficult language to acquire
before they could speak to a native, and to preach and argue in it
required a thorough and familiar knowledge.  Under these
circumstances the wonder is, not that they have done so little, but
that they have done so much; for it will be found that, even without
this difficulty to retard them, no religious opinions have spread
more rapidly in the same time, unless there was some remarkable
folly or extravagance to recommend them, or some powerful worldly
inducement.  Their progress will be continually accelerating; the
difficulty is at first, as in introducing vaccination into a distant
land; when the matter has once taken one subject supplies infection
for all around him, and the disease takes root in the country.  The
husband converts the wife, the son converts the parent, the friend
his friend, and every fresh proselyte becomes a missionary in his
own neighbourhood.  Thus their sphere of influence and of action
widens, and the eventual issue of a struggle between truth and
falsehood is not to be doubted by those who believe in the former.
Other missionaries from other societies have now entered India, and
will soon become efficient labourers in their station.  From
Government all that is asked is toleration for themselves and
protection for their converts.  The plan which they have laid for
their own proceedings is perfectly prudent and unexceptionable, and
there is as little fear of their provoking martyrdom as there would
be of their shrinking from it, if the cause of God and man require
the sacrifice.  But the converts ought to be protected from
violence, and all cramming with cow-dung prohibited on pain of
retaliation with beef-tea.

"Nothing can be more unfair than the manner in which the scoffers
and alarmists have represented the missionaries.  We, who have thus
vindicated them, are neither blind to what is erroneous in their
doctrine or ludicrous in their phraseology; but the
anti-missionaries cull out from their journals and letters all that
is ridiculous sectarian, and trifling; call them fools, madmen,
tinkers, Calvinists, and schismatics; and keep out of sight their
love of man, and their zeal for God, their self-devotement, their
indefatigable industry, and their unequalled learning.  These
low-born and low-bred mechanics have translated the whole Bible into
Bengali, and have by this time printed it.  They are printing the
New Testament in the Sanskrit, the Orissa, Mahratta, Hindostan, and
Guzarat, and translating it into Persic, Telinga, Karnata, Chinese,
the language of the Sieks and of the Burmans, and in four of these
languages they are going on with the Bible.  Extraordinary as this
is, it will appear more so when it is remembered that of these men
one was originally a shoemaker, another a printer at Hull, and a
third the master of a charity-school at Bristol.  Only fourteen
years have elapsed since Thomas and Carey set foot in India, and in
that time have these missionaries acquired this gift of tongues, in
fourteen years these low-born, low-bred mechanics have done more
towards spreading the knowledge of the Scriptures among the heathen
than has been accomplished, or even attempted, by all the princes
and potentates of the world--and all the universities and
establishments into the bargain.

"Do not think to supersede the Baptist missionaries till you can
provide from your own church such men as these, and, it may be
added, such women also as their wives."

Soon after the Charter victory had been gained "that fierce and
fiery Calvinist," whose dictum Southey adopted, that the question in
dispute is not whether the natives shall enjoy toleration, but
whether that toleration shall be extended to the teachers of
Christianity, Andrew Fuller, entered into rest on the 7th May 1815,
at the age of sixty-two.  Sutcliff of Olney had been the first of
the three to be taken away25 a year before, at the same age.  The
scholarly Dr. Ryland of Bristol was left alone, and the home
management of the Mission passed into the hands of another
generation.  Up to Fuller's death that management had been almost
ideally perfect.  In 1812 the Committee had been increased by the
addition of nineteen members, to represent the growing interest of
the churches in Serampore, and to meet the demand of the
"respectable" class who had held aloof at the first, who were eager
that the headquarters of so renowned an enterprise should be removed
to London.  But Fuller prevailed to keep the Society a little longer
at Kettering, although he failed to secure as his assistant and
successor the one man whose ability, experience, and prudence would
have been equal to his own, and have prevented the troubles that
followed--Christopher Anderson.  As Fuller lay dying, he dictated a
letter to Ryland wherein he thus referred to the evangelical
doctrine of grace which he had been the one English theologian of
his day to defend from the hyper-calvinists, and to use as the
foundation of the modern missionary enterprise:--"I have preached
and written much against the abuse of the doctrine of grace, but
that doctrine is all my salvation and all my desire.  I have no
other hope than from salvation by mere sovereign, efficacious grace
through the atonement of my Lord and Saviour: with this hope I can
go into eternity with composure.  We have some who have been giving
it out of late that if Sutcliff and some others had preached more of
Christ and less of Jonathan Edwards they would have been more
useful.  If those who talk thus had preached Christ half as much as
Jonathan Edwards did, and were half as useful as he was, their
usefulness would be double what it is.  It is very singular that the
Mission to the East originated with one of these principles, and
without pretending to be a prophet, I may say if it ever falls into
the hands of men who talk in this strain (of hyper-calvinism) it
will soon come to nothing."

Andrew Fuller was not only the first of Foreign Mission Secretaries;
he was a model for all.  To him his work was spiritual life, and
hence, though the most active preacher and writer of his day, he was
like Carey in this, that his working day was twice as long as that
of most men, and he could spend half of his time in the frequent
journeys all over the kingdom to raise funds, in repeated campaigns
in London to secure toleration, and in abundant letters to the
missionaries.  His relation to the Committee, up to the last, was
equally exemplary.  In the very earliest missionary organisation in
England it is due to him that the line was clearly drawn between the
deliberative and judicial function which is that of the members, and
the executive which is that of the secretary.  Wisdom and
efficiency, clearness of perception and promptitude of action, were
thus combined.  Fuller's, too, was the special merit of realising
that, while a missionary committee or church are fellow-workers only
with the men and women abroad, the Serampore Brotherhood was a
self-supporting, and to that extent a self-governing body in a sense
true of no foreign mission ever since.  The two triumvirates,
moreover, consisted of giants--Carey, Marshman, and Ward abroad;
Fuller, Sutcliff, and Ryland at home.  To Carey personally the death
of Fuller was more than to any other.  For almost the quarter of a
century he had kept his vow that he would hold the rope.  When
Pearce died all too soon there was none whom Carey loved like
Fuller, while Fuller's devotion to Carey was all the greater that it
was tempered by a wise jealousy for his perfectness.  So early as
1797, Fuller wrote thus to the troublesome Fountain:--"It affords us
good hope of your being a useful missionary that you seem to love
and revere the counsels of Brother Carey.  A humble, peaceful,
circumspect, disinterested, faithful, peaceable, and zealous conduct
like his will render you a blessing to society.  Brother Carey is
greatly respected and beloved by all denominations here.  I will
tell you what I have foreborne to tell him lest it should hurt his
modesty.  Good old Mr. Newton says: 'Mr. Carey has favoured me with
a letter, which, indeed, I accept as a favour, and I mean to thank
him for it.  I trust my heart as cordially unites with him as though
I were a brother Baptist myself.  I look to such a man with
reverence.  He is more to me than bishop or archbishop; he is an
apostle.  May the Lord make all who undertake missions like-minded
with Brother Carey!'"  As the home administrator, no less than as
the theological controversialist, Andrew Fuller stands only second
to William Carey, the founder of Modern English Missions.

Fuller's last letter to Carey forms the best introduction to the
little which it is here necessary to record of the action of the
Baptist Missionary Society when under the secretaryship of the Rev.
John Dyer. Mr. John Marshman, C.S.I., has written the detailed
history of that controversy not only with filial duty, but with a
forgiving charity which excites our admiration for one who suffered
more from it than all his predecessors in the Brotherhood, of which
he was the last representative.  The Society has long since ceased
to approve of that period.  Its opinion has become that of Mr.
Marshman, to which a careful perusal of all the documents both in
Serampore and England has led us--"Had it been possible to create a
dozen establishments like that of Serampore, each raising and
managing its own funds, and connected with the Society as the centre
of unity in a common cause, it ought to have been a subject of
congratulation and not of regret."  The whole policy of every
missionary church and society is now and has long been directed to
creating self-supporting and self-propagating missions, like
Serampore, that the regions beyond may be evangelised--whether these
be colleges of catechumens and inquirers, like those of Duff and
Wilson, Hislop and Dr. Miller in India, and of Govan and Dr. Stewart
in Lovedale, Kafraria; or the indigenous churches of the West
Indies, West Africa, the Pacific Ocean, and Burma.  To us the long
and bitter dispute is now of value only in so far as it brings out
in Christ-like relief the personality of William Carey.

At the close of 1814 Dr. Carey had asked Fuller to pay £50 a year to
his father, then in his eightieth year, and £20 to his (step) mother
if she survived the old man.  Protesting that an engraving of his
portrait had been published in violation of the agreement which he
had made with the artist, he agreed to the wish of each of his
relatives for a copy.  To these requests Fuller had replied:--"You
should not insist on these things being charged to you, nor yet your
father's £50, nor the books, nor anything necessary to make you
comfortable, unless it be to be paid out of what you would otherwise
give to the mission.  To insist on their being paid out of your
private property seems to be dictated by resentment.  It is thus we
express our indignation when we have an avaricious man to deal

The first act of the Committee, after Fuller's funeral, led Dr.
Ryland to express to Carey his unbounded fears for the future.
There were two difficulties.  The new men raised the first
question, in what sense the Serampore property belonged to the
Society?  They then proceeded to show how they would answer it, by
appointing the son of Samuel Pearce to Serampore as Mr. Ward's
assistant.  On both sides of their independence, as trustees of the
property which they had created and gifted to the Society on this
condition, and as a self-supporting, self-elective brotherhood, it
became necessary, for the unbroken peace of the mission and the
success of their work, that they should vindicate their moral and
legal position.  The correspondence fell chiefly to Dr. Marshman.
Ward and he successively visited England, to which the controversy
was transferred, with occasional references to Dr. Carey in
Serampore.  All Scotland, led by Christopher Anderson, Chalmers, and
the Haldanes--all England, except the Dyer faction and Robert Hall
for a time, among the Baptists, and nearly all America, held with
the Serampore men; but their ever-extending operations were checked
by the uncertainty, and their hearts were nearly broken.  The junior
missionaries in India formed a separate union and congregation by
themselves in Calcutta, paid by the Society, though professing to
carry out the organisation of the Serampore Brotherhood in other
respects.  The Committee's controversy lasted sixteen years, and was
closed in 1830, after Ward's death, by Carey and Marshman drawing up
a new trust-deed, in which, having vindicated their position, the
old men made over properties which had cost them £7800 to eleven
trustees in England, stipulating only that they should occupy them
rent free till death, and that their colleagues--who were John
Marshman and John Mack, of Edinburgh University--might continue in
them for three years thereafter, paying rent to the Society.  Such
self-sacrifice would be pronounced heroic, but it was only the
outcome of a life of self-devotion, marked by the spirit of Him who
spake the Sermon on the Mount, and said to the first missionaries He
sent forth:--"Be wise as serpents, harmless as doves."  The story is
completed by the fact that John Marshman, on his father's death,
again paid the price of as much of the property as the Hoogli had
not swallowed up when the Committee were about to put it in the

Such was Dr. Carey's position in the Christian world that the Dyer
party considered it important for their interest to separate him
from his colleagues, and if not to claim his influence for their
side, at least to neutralise it.  By trying to hold up Dr. Marshman
to odium, they roused the righteous indignation of Carey, while
outraging his sense of justice by their blows at the independence of
the Brotherhood.  Dr. Marshman, when in England, met this course by
frankly printing the whole private correspondence of Carey on the
subject of the property, or thirty-two letters ranging from the year
1815 to 1828.  One of the earliest of these is to Mr. Dyer, who had
so far forgotten himself as to ask Dr. Carey to write home, alone,
his opinion of his "elder brethren," and particularly of Dr.
Marshman.  The answer, covering eleven octavo pages of small type,
is a model for all controversialists, and especially for any whom
duty compels to rebuke the minister who has failed to learn the
charity which envieth not.  We reproduce the principal passages, and
the later letters to Christopher Anderson and his son Jabez,
revealing the nobleness of Carey and the inner life of the

"SERAMPORE, 15th July 1819.

"MY DEAR BROTHER--I am sorry you addressed your letter of January
the 9th to me alone, because it places me in a most awkward
situation, as it respects my elder brethren, with whom I have acted
in concert for the last nineteen years, with as great a share of
satisfaction and pleasure as could reasonably be expected from a
connection with imperfect creatures, and whom I am thereby called to
condemn contrary to my convictions, or to justify at the expense of
their accusers.  It also places me in a disagreeable situation as it
respects my younger brethren, whom I highly respect as Christians;
but whose whole conduct, as it respects the late unhappy
differences, has been such as makes it impossible for me to do
otherwise than condemn it...

"You ask, 'Is there no ground for the charges of profusion, etc.,
preferred against Brother Marshman?'  Brother Marshman has always
been ardently engaged in promoting the cause of God in India, and,
being of a very active mind, has generally been chosen by us to draw
up our Reports, to write many of our public letters, to draw up
plans for promoting the objects of the mission, founding and
managing schools, raising subscriptions, and other things of a like
nature; so that he has taken a more active part than Brother Ward or
myself in these public acts of the mission.  These things placed him
in the foreground, and it has been no uncommon thing for him to bear
the blame of those acts which equally belong to Brother Ward and
myself, merely because he was the instrument employed in performing

"The charge of profusion brought against Dr. Marshman is more
extensive than you have stated in your letter.  He is charged with
having his house superbly furnished, with keeping several vehicles
for the use of his family, and with labouring to aggrandise and
bring them into public notice to a culpable extent.  The whole
business of furniture, internal economy, etc., of the Serampore
station, must exclusively belong to ourselves, and I confess I think
the question about it an unlovely one.  Some person, we know not
whom, told some one, we know not whom, 'that he had been often at
Lord Hastings's table, but that Brother Marshman's table far
exceeded his.'  I have also often been at Lord Hastings's table (I
mean his private table), and I do therefore most positively deny the
truth of the assertion; though I confess there is much domestic
plainness at the table of the Governor-General of India (though
nothing of meanness; on the contrary, everything is marked with a
dignified simplicity).  I suspect the informant never was at Lord
Hastings's table, or he could have not been guilty of such
misrepresentation.  Lord Hastings's table costs more in one day than
Brother Marshman's in ten.

"The following statement may explain the whole business of Brother
Marshman's furniture, etc., which you have all been so puzzled to
account for, and have certainly accounted for in a way that is not
the true one.  We have, you know, a very large school, perhaps the
largest in India.  In this school are children of persons of the
first rank in the country.  The parents or guardians of these
children frequently call at the Mission-house, and common propriety
requires that they should be respectfully received, and invited to
take a breakfast or dinner, and sometimes to continue there a day or
two.  It is natural that persons who visit the Mission-house upon
business superintended by Brother Marshman should be entertained at
his house rather than elsewhere.  Till within the last four or five
years we had no particular arrangement for the accommodation of
visitors who came to see us; but as those who visited us on business
were entertained at Brother Marshman's, it appeared to be the most
eligible method to provide for the entertainment of other visitors
there also; but at that time Brother Marshman had not a decent table
for persons of the above description to sit down to.  We, therefore,
voted him a sum to enable him to provide such articles as were
necessary to entertain them with decency; and I am not aware that he
has been profuse, or that he has provided anything not called for by
the rules of propriety.  I have no doubt but Brother Ward can
enumerate and describe all these articles of furniture.  It is,
however, evident that you must be very imperfect judges of their
necessity, unless you could at the same time form a just estimate of
the circumstances in which we stand.  It ought also to be considered
that all these articles are public property, and always convertible
into their full value in cash.  I hope, however, that things are not
yet come to that pass, that a man who, with his wife, has for
nineteen or twenty years laboured night and day for the mission, who
by their labour disinterestedly contribute between 2000 and 3000
rupees monthly to it, and who have made sacrifices which, if others
have not seen, Brother Ward and I have,--sacrifices which ought to
put to the blush all his accusers, who, notwithstanding their cries
against him, have not only supported themselves, but also have set
themselves up in a lucrative business at the Society's expense; and
who, even to this day, though they have two prosperous schools, and
a profitable printing-office, continue to receive their monthly
allowance, amounting (including Miss Chaffin's) to 700 rupees a
month from the Society; I feel indignant at their outcry on the
subject of expense, and I say, merely as a contrast to their
conduct, So did not Brother Marshman.  Surely things are not come to
that pass, that he or any other brother must give an account to the
Society of every plate he uses, and every loaf he cuts.

"Till a very few years ago we had no vehicle except a single horse
chaise for me to go backwards and forwards to Calcutta.  That was
necessarily kept on the opposite side of the river; and if the
strength of the horse would have borne it, could not have been used
for the purposes of health.  Sister Marshman was seized with a
disease of the liver, a disease which proves fatal in three cases
out of four.  Sister Ward was ill of the same disorder, and both of
them underwent a long course of mercurial treatment, as is usual in
that disease.  Exercise was considered by the physicians as of the
first importance, and we certainly thought no expense too great to
save the valuable lives of our sisters.  A single horse chaise, and
an open palanquin, called a Tonjon, were procured.  I never ride out
for health; but usually spend an hour or two, morning and evening,
in the garden.  Sister Ward was necessitated to visit England for
hers.  Brother Ward had a saddle horse presented to him by a friend.
My wife has a small carriage drawn by a man.  These vehicles were
therefore almost exclusively used by Brother Marshman's family.
When our brethren arrived from England they did not fail to put
this equipage into the account against Brother Marshman.  They now
keep three single horse chaises, besides palanquins; but we do not
think they keep more than are necessary.

"Brother Marshman retains for the school a French master, a music
master, and a drawing master.  The expenses of these are amply
repaid by the school, but Brother Marshman's children, and all those
belonging to the family, have the advantage of their instructions.
Brother Marshman's children are, however, the most numerous, and
envy has not failed to charge him with having retained them all for
the sake of his own children.  Surely a man's caring for his
family's health and his children's education is, if a crime, a
venial one, and ought not to be held up to blacken his reputation.
Brother Marshman is no more perfect than other men, partakers like
him of the grace of God. His natural bias and habits are his own,
and differ as much from those of other men as theirs differ from one
another.  I do not deny that he has an inclination to display his
children to advantage.  This, however, is a foible which most fond
parents will be inclined to pardon.  I wish I had half his piety,
energy of mind, and zeal for the cause of God. These excellencies,
in my opinion, so far overbalance all his defects that I am
constrained to consider him a Christian far above the common run.  I
must now close this defence of Brother Marshman by repeating that
all matters of furniture, convenience, etc., are things belonging to
the economy of the station at Serampore, and that no one beside
ourselves has the smallest right to interfere therewith.  The
Calcutta brethren are now acting on the same principle, and would
certainly repel with indignation any attempt made by us to regulate
their affairs.

"I have said that 'I never ride out for the sake of health'; and it
may therefore be inquired, 'Why are vehicles, etc., for the purpose
of health more necessary for the other members of the family than
for you?'  I reply that my health is in general good, and probably
much benefited by a journey to and from Calcutta two or three times
a week.  I have also a great fondness for natural science,
particularly botany and horticulture.  These, therefore, furnish not
only exercise, but amusement for me.  These amusements of mine are
not, however, enjoyed without expense, any more than those of my
brethren, and were it not convenient for Brother Marshman's accusers
to make a stepping-stone of me, I have no doubt but my collection of
plants, aviary, and museum, would be equally impeached as articles
of luxury and lawless expenses; though, except the garden, the whole
of these expenses are borne by myself.

"John Marshman is admitted a member of the union, but he had for
some time previously thereto been a member of the church.  I
perceive plainly that all your objections to him have been excited
by the statements of the Calcutta brethren, which you certainly
ought to receive with much caution in all things which regard Bother
Marshman and his family.  You observe that the younger brethren
especially look up to me with respect and affection.  It may be so;
but I confess I have frequently thought that, had it been so, they
would have consulted me, or at least have mentioned to me the
grounds of their dissatisfaction before they proceeded to the
extremity of dividing the mission.  When I engaged in the mission,
it was a determination that, whatever I suffered, a breach therein
should never originate with me.  To this resolution I have hitherto
obstinately adhered.  I think everything should be borne, every
sacrifice made, and every method of accommodation or reconciliation
tried, before a schism is suffered to take place...

"I disapprove as much of the conduct of our Calcutta brethren as it
is possible for me to disapprove of any human actions.  The evil
they have done is, I fear, irreparable; and certainly the whole
might have been prevented by a little frank conversation with either
of us; and a hundredth part of that self-denial which I found it
necessary to exercise for the first few years of the mission, would
have prevented this awful rupture.  I trust you will excuse my
warmth of feeling upon this subject, when you consider that by this
rupture that cause is weakened and disgraced, in the establishment
and promotion of which I have spent the best part of my life.  A
church is attempted to be torn in pieces, for which neither I nor my
brethren ever thought we could do enough.  We laboured to raise it:
we expended much money to accomplish that object; and in a good
measure saw the object of our desire accomplished.  But now we are
traduced, and the church rent by the very men who came to be our
helpers.  As to Brother Marshman, seriously, what do they want?
Would they attempt to deny his possessing the grace of God?  He was
known to and esteemed by Brother Ryland as a Christian before he
left England.  I have lived with him ever since his arrival in
India, and can witness to his piety and holy conduct.  Would they
exclude him from the mission?  Judge yourself whether it is comely
that a man, who has laboriously and disinterestedly served the
mission so many years--who has by his diligence and hard labour
raised the most respectable school in India, as well as given a tone
to all the others--who has unvaryingly consecrated the whole of that
income, as well as his other labours, to the cause of God in
India,--should be arraigned and condemned without a hearing by a few
young men just arrived, and one of whom had not been a month in the
country before he joined the senseless outcry?  Or would they have
his blood?  Judge, my dear brother, yourself, for I am ashamed to
say more on this subject.

"I need not say that circumstances must in a great measure determine
where missionaries should settle.  The chief town of each of these
countries would be preferable, if other circumstances permit; but
sometimes Government would not allow this, and sometimes other
things may close the door.  Missionaries however must knock loud and
push hard at the door, and if there be the smallest opening, must
force themselves in; and, once entered, put their lives in their
hands and exert themselves to the utmost in dependence upon divine
support, if they ever hope to do much towards evangelising the
heathen world.  My situation in the college, and Brother Marshman's
as superintending the first academy in India, which, I likewise
observe, has been established and brought to its present flourishing
state wholly by his care and application, have made our present
situation widely different from what it was when first engaged in
the mission.  As a missionary I could go in a straw hat and dine
with the judge of the district, and often did so; but as a Professor
in the College I cannot do so.  Brother Marshman is placed in the
same predicament.  These circumstances impose upon us a necessity of
making a different appearance to what we formerly did as simple
missionaries; but they furnish us with opportunities of speaking to
gentlemen of the first power and influence in government, upon
matters of the highest importance to the great work in which we are
engaged; and, as a proof that our opportunities of this nature have
not been in vain, I need only say that, in a conversation which I
had some time ago with one of the secretaries to Government, upon
the present favourable bias of government and the public in general
to favour all plans for doing good, he told me that he believed the
whole was owing to the prudent and temperate manner in which we had
acted; and that if we had acted with precipitancy and indiscretion,
he had every reason to believe the general feeling would have been
as hostile to attempts to do good as it is now favourable to them.

"I would not wish you to entertain the idea that we and our brethren
in Calcutta are resolved upon interminable hatred.  On the contrary,
I think that things are gone as far as we may expect them to go; and
I now expect that the fire of contention will gradually go out.  All
the distressing and disagreeable circumstances are, I trust, past;
and I expect we shall be in a little time on a more friendly
footing.  Much of what has taken place originated in England.
Mistakes and false conclusions were followed by all the
circumstances I have detailed.  I think the whole virulence of
opposition has now spent itself.  Our brethren have no control over
us, nor we over them.  And, if I am not mistaken, each side will
soon acknowledge that it has gone too far in some instances; and
ultimate good will arise from the evil I so much deplore.

"Having now written to you my whole sentiments upon the business,
and formerly to my very dear Brother Ryland, allow me to declare my
resolution not to write anything further upon the subject, however
much I may be pressed thereto.  The future prosperity of the mission
does not depend upon the clearing up of every little circumstance to
the satisfaction of every captious inquirer, but upon the
restoration of mutual concord among us, which must be preceded by
admitting that we are all subject to mistake, and to be misled by
passion, prejudice, and false judgment.  Let us therefore strive and
pray that the things which make for peace and those by which we may
edify one another may abound among us more and more.  I am, my dear
brother, very affectionately, yours in our Lord Jesus Christ, W.

"14th May 1828.

"MY DEAR BROTHER ANDERSON--Yours by the Louisa, of October last,
came to hand a few days ago with the copies of Brother Marshman's
brief Memoir of the Serampore Mission.  I am glad it is written in
so temperate and Christian a spirit, and I doubt not but it will be
ultimately productive of good effects.  There certainly is a great
contrast between the spirit in which that piece is written and that
in which observations upon it, both in the Baptist and Particular
Baptist Magazines, are written.  The unworthy attempts in those and
other such like pieces to separate Brother Marshman and me are truly
contemptible.  In plain English, they amount to thus much--'The
Serampore Missionaries, Carey, Marshman, and Ward, have acted a
dishonest part, alias are rogues.  But we do not include Dr. Carey
in the charge of dishonesty; he is an easy sort of a man, who will
agree to anything for the sake of peace, or in other words, he is a
fool.  Mr. Ward, it is well known,' say they, 'was the tool of Dr.
Marshman, but he is gone from the present scene, and it is unlovely
to say any evil of the dead.'  Now I certainly hold those persons'
exemption of me from the blame they attach to Brother Marshman in
the greatest possible contempt.  I may have subscribed my name
thoughtlessly to papers, and it would be wonderful if there had been
no instance of this in so long a course of years.  The great esteem
I had for the Society for many years, undoubtedly on more occasions
than one put me off my guard, and I believe my brethren too; so that
we have signed writings which, if we could have foreseen the events
of a few years, we should not have done.  These, however, were all
against our own private interest, and I believe I have never been
called an easy fool for signing of them.  It has only been since we
found it necessary to resist the claims of the Committee that I have
risen to this honour.

"It has also been hinted that I intend to separate from Brother
Marshman.  I cannot tell upon what such hints or reports are
founded, but I assure you, in the most explicit manner, that I
intend to continue connected with him and Serampore as long as I
live; unless I should be separated from him by some unforeseen
stroke of Providence.  There may be modifications of our union,
arising from circumstances; but it is my wish that it should remain
in all things essential to the mission as long as I live.

"I rejoice to say that there is very little of that spirit of
hostility which prevails in England in India, and I trust what still
remains will gradually decrease till scarcely the remembrance of it
will continue.  Our stations, I mean those connected with Serampore,
are of great importance, and some of them in a flourishing state.
We will do all we can to maintain them, and I hope the friends to
the cause of God in Britain will not suffer them to sink for want of
that pecuniary help which is necessary.  Indeed I hope we shall be
assisted in attempting other stations beside those already occupied;
and many such stations present themselves to my mind which nothing
prevents being immediately occupied but want of men and money.  The
college will also require assistance, and I hope will not be without
it; I anticipate the time when its salutary operation in the cause
of God in India will be felt and acknowledged by all.

"These observations respecting my own conduct you are at liberty to
use as you please.  I hope now to take my final leave of this
unpleasant subject, and have just room to say that I am very
affectionately yours, W. CAREY."

Throughout the controversy thus forced upon him, we find Dr. Carey's
references, in his unpublished letters to the brethren in Calcutta,
all in the strain of the following to his son Jabez:--

"15th August 1820.--This week we received letters from Mr. Marshman,
who had safely arrived at St. Helena.  I am sure it will give you
pleasure to learn that our long-continued dispute with the younger
brethren in Calcutta is now settled.  We met together for that
purpose about three weeks ago, and after each side giving up some
trifling ideas and expressions, came to a reconciliation, which, I
pray God, may be lasting.  Nothing I ever met with in my life--and I
have met with many distressing things--ever preyed so much upon my
spirits as this difference has.  I am sure that in all disputes very
many wrong things must take place on both sides for which both
parties ought to be humbled before God and one another.

"I wish you could succeed in setting up a few more
schools...Consider that and the spread of the gospel as the great
objects of your life, and try to promote them by all the wise and
prudent methods in your power.  Indeed we must always venture
something for the sake of doing good.  The cause of our Lord Jesus
Christ continues to prosper with us.  I have several persons now
coming in who are inquirers; two or three of them, I hope, will be
this evening received into the Church.  Excuse my saying more as my
room is full of people."

Eight years after, on the 17th April 1828, he thus censured Jabez in
the matter of the Society's action at home:--"From a letter of yours
to Jonathan, in which you express a very indecent pleasure at the
opposition which Brother Marshman has received, not by the Society
but by some anonymous writer in a magazine, I perceive you are
informed of the separation which has taken place between them and
us.  What in that anonymous piece you call a 'set-down' I call a
'falsehood.'  You ought to know that I was a party in all public
acts and writings, and that I never intend to withdraw from all the
responsibility connected therewith.  I utterly despise all the
creeping, mean assertions of that party when they say they do not
include me in their censures, nor do I work for their praise.
According to their and according to your rejoicing...I am either a
knave or a fool--a knave if I joined with Brother Marshman; but if,
as those gentlemen say, and as you seem to agree with them, I was
only led as he pleased, and was a mere cat's-paw, then of course I
am a fool.  In either way your thoughts are not very high as it
respects me.  I do not wonder that Jonathan should express himself
unguardedly; his family connection with Mr. Pearce sufficiently
accounts for that.  We have long been attacked in this
country--first by Mr. Adam,26 and afterwards by Dr. Bryce.27 Bryce
is now silenced by two or three pieces by John Marshman in his own
newspaper, the John Bull; and as to some of the tissues of falsehood
published in England, I shall certainly never reply to them, and I
hope no one else will.  That cause must be bad which needs such
means to support it.  I believe God will bring forth our
righteousness as the noonday."

On the 12th July 1828 the father again writes to his son Jabez
thus:--"Your apologies about Brother Marshman are undoubtedly the
best you can offer.  I should be sorry to harbour hostile sentiments
against any man on the earth upon grounds so slight.  Indeed, were
all you say matter of fact you ought to forgive it as God for
Christ's sake forgives us.  We are required to lay aside all envy
and strife and animosities, to forgive each other mutually and to
love one another with a pure heart fervently. 'Thine own friend and
thy father's friend forsake not.'"




A college the fourth and perfecting corner-stone of the
mission--Carey on the importance of English in 1800--Anticipates
Duff's policy of undermining Brahmanism--New educational era begun
by the charter of 1813 and Lord Hastings--Plan of the Serampore
College in 1818--Anticipates the Anglo-Orientalism of the Punjab
University--The building described by John Marshman--Bishop
Middleton follows--The Scottish and other colleges--Action of the
Danish Government--The royal charter--Visit of Maharaja
Serfojee--Death of Ward, Charles Grant and Bentley--Bishop Heber and
his catholic letter--Dr. Carey's reply--Progress of the
college--Cause of its foundation--The college directly and
essentially a missionary undertaking--Action of the Brotherhood from
the first vindicated--Carey appeals to posterity--The college and
the systematic study of English--Carey author of the Grant in Aid
system--Economy in administering missions--The Serampore Mission has
eighteen stations and fifty missionaries of all kinds--Subsequent
history of the Serampore College to 1883.

The first act of Carey and Marshman when their Committee took up a
position of hostility to their self-denying independence, was to
complete and perpetuate the mission by a college.  As planned by
Carey in 1793, the constitution had founded the enterprise on these
three corner-stones--preaching the Gospel in the mother tongue of
the people; translating the Bible into all the languages of Southern
and Eastern Asia; teaching the young, both heathen and Christian,
both boys and girls, in vernacular schools.  But Carey had not been
a year in Serampore when, having built well on all three, he began
to see that a fourth must be laid some day in the shape of a
college.  He and his colleagues had founded and supervised, by the
year 1818, no fewer than 126 native schools, containing some 10,000
boys, of whom more than 7000 were in and around Serampore.  His work
among the pundit class, both in Serampore and in the college of Fort
William, and the facilities in the mission-house for training
natives, Eurasians, and the missionaries' sons to be preachers,
translators, and teachers, seemed to meet the immediate want.  But
as every year the mission in all its forms grew and the experience
of its leaders developed, the necessity of creating a college staff
in a building adapted to the purpose became more urgent.  Only thus
could the otherwise educated natives be reached, and the Brahmanical
class especially be permanently influenced.  Only thus could a
theological institute be satisfactorily conducted to feed the native

On 10th October 1800 the missionaries had thus written home:--"There
appears to be a favourable change in the general temper of the
people.  Commerce has roused new thoughts and awakened new energies;
so that hundreds, if we could skilfully teach them gratis, would
crowd to learn the English language.  We hope this may be in our
power some time, and may be a happy means of diffusing the gospel.
At present our hands are quite full."  A month after that Carey
wrote to Fuller:--"I have long thought whether it would not be
desirable for us to set up a school to teach the natives English.  I
doubt not but a thousand scholars would come.  I do not say this
because I think it an object to teach them the English tongue; but,
query, is not the universal inclination of the Bengalees to learn
English a favourable circumstance which may be improved to valuable
ends?  I only hesitate at the expense."  Thirty years after Duff
reasoned in the same way, after consulting Carey, and acted at once
in Calcutta.

By 1816, when, on 25th June, Carey wrote a letter, for his
colleagues and himself, to the Board of the American Baptist General
Convention, the great idea, destined slowly to revolutionise not
only India, but China, Japan, and the farther East, had taken this

"We know not what your immediate expectations are relative to the
Burman empire, but we hope your views are not confined to the
immediate conversion of the natives by the preaching of the Word.
Could a church of converted natives be obtained at Rangoon, it might
exist for a while, and be scattered, or perish for want of
additions.  From all we have seen hitherto we are ready to think
that the dispensations of Providence point to labours that may
operate, indeed, more slowly on the population, but more effectually
in the end: as knowledge, once put into fermentation, will not only
influence the part where it is first deposited, but leaven the whole
lump.  The slow progress of conversion in such a mode of teaching
the natives may not be so encouraging, and may require, in all, more
faith and patience; but it appears to have been the process of
things, in the progress of the Reformation, during the reigns of
Henry, Edward, Elizabeth, James, and Charles.  And should the work
of evangelising India be thus slow and silently progressive, which,
however, considering the age of the world, is not perhaps very
likely, still the grand result will amply recompense us, and you,
for all our toils.  We are sure to take the fortress, if we can but
persuade ourselves to sit down long enough before it. 'We shall reap
if we faint not.'

"And then, very dear brethren, when it shall be said of the seat of
our labours, the infamous swinging-post is no longer erected; the
widow burns no more on the funeral pile; the obscene dances and
songs are seen and heard no more; the gods are thrown to the moles
and to the bats, and Jesus is known as the God of the whole land;
the poor Hindoo goes no more to the Ganges to be washed from his
filthiness, but to the fountain opened for sin and uncleanness; the
temples are forsaken; the crowds say, 'Let us go up to the house of
the Lord, and He shall teach us of His ways, and we will walk in His
statutes;' the anxious Hindoos no more consume their property, their
strength, and their lives, in vain pilgrimages, but they come at
once to Him who can save to 'the uttermost'; the sick and the dying
are no more dragged to the Ganges, but look to the Lamb of God, and
commit their souls into His faithful hands; the children, no more
sacrificed to idols, are become 'the seed of the Lord, that He may
be glorified'; the public morals are improved; the language of
Canaan is learnt; benevolent societies are formed; civilisation and
salvation walk arm in arm together; the desert blossoms; the earth
yields her increase; angels and glorified spirits hover with joy
over India, and carry ten thousand messages of love from the Lamb in
the midst of the throne; and redeemed souls from the different
villages, towns, and cities of this immense country, constantly add
to the number, and swell the chorus of the redeemed, 'Unto Him that
loved us, and washed us from our sins in His own blood, unto HIM be
the glory;'--when this grand result of the labours of God's servants
in India shall be realised, shall we then think that we have
laboured in vain, and spent our strength for nought?  Surely not.
Well, the decree is gone forth! 'My word shall prosper in the thing
whereunto I sent it.'"

India was being prepared for the new missionary policy.  On what we
may call its literary side Carey had been long busy.  On its more
strictly educational side, the charter of 1813 had conceded what had
been demanded in vain by a too feeble public opinion in the charter
of 1793.  A clause was inserted at the last moment declaring that a
sum of not less than a lakh of rupees (or ten thousand pounds) a
year was to be set apart from the surplus revenues, and applied to
the revival and improvement of literature and the encouragement of
the learned natives of India, and for the introduction and promotion
of a knowledge of the sciences among the inhabitants of the British
territories there.  The clause was prompted by an Anglo-Indian of
oriental tastes, who hoped that the Brahman and his Veda might thus
be made too strong for the Christian missionary and the Bible as at
last tolerated under the 13th resolution.  For this reason, and
because the money was to be paid only out of any surplus, the
directors and their friends offered no opposition.  For the quarter
of a century the grant was given, and was applied in the spirit of
its proposer.  But the scandals of its application became such that
it was made legally by Bentinck and Macaulay, and practically by
Duff, the fountain of a river of knowledge and life which is
flooding the East.

The first result of the liberalism of the charter of 1813 and the
generous views of Lord Hastings was the establishment in Calcutta by
the Hindoos themselves, under the influence of English secularists,
of the Hindoo, now the Presidency College.  Carey and Marshman were
not in Calcutta, otherwise they must have realised even then what
they left to Duff to act on fourteen years after, the importance of
English not only as an educating but as a Christianising instrument.
But though not so well adapted to the immediate need of the
reformation which they had begun, and though not applied to the very
heart of Bengal in Calcutta, the prospectus of their "College for
the Instruction of Asiatic, Christian, and Other Youth in Eastern
Literature and European Science," which they published on the 15th
July 1818, sketched a more perfect and complete system than any
since attempted, if we except John Wilson's almost unsupported
effort in Bombay.  It embraced the classical or learned languages of
the Hindoos and Mohammedans, Sanskrit and Arabic; the English
language and literature, to enable the senior students "to dive into
the deepest recesses of European science, and enrich their own
language with its choicest treasures"; the preparation of manuals of
science, philosophy, and history in the learned and vernacular
languages of the East; a normal department to train native teachers
and professors; as the crown of all, a theological institute to
equip the Eurasian and native Christian students, by a quite
unsectarian course of study, in apologetics, exegetics, and the
Bible languages, to be missionaries to the Brahmanical classes.
While the Government and the Scottish missionaries have in the
university and grant in aid systems since followed too exclusively
the English line, happily supplanting the extreme Orientalists, it
is the glory of the Serampore Brotherhood that they sought to apply
both the Oriental and the European, the one as the form, the other
as the substance, so as to evangelise and civilise the people
through their mother tongue.  They were the Vernacularists in the
famous controversy between the Orientalists and the Anglicists
raised by Duff. In 1867 the present writer in vain attempted to
induce the University of Calcutta to follow them in this.  It was
left to Sir Charles Aitchison, when he wielded the power and the
influence of the Lieutenant-Governor, to do in 1882 what the
Serampore College would have accomplished had its founders been
young instead of old men, by establishing the Punjab University.

Lord Hastings and even Sir John Malcolm took a personal interest in
the Serampore College.  The latter, who had visited the missionaries
since his timid evidence before the House of Lords in 1813, wrote to
them:--"I wish I could be certain that your successors in the
serious task you propose would have as much experience as you and
your fellow-labourers at Serampore--that they would walk, not run,
in the same path--I would not then have to state one reserve."  Lord
Hastings in Council passed an order encouraging the establishment of
a European Medical Professorship in Serampore College, and engaged
to assist in meeting the permanent expense of the chair when
established.  His Excellency "interrupted pressing avocations" to
criticise both the architectural plan of the building and the
phraseology of the draft of the first report, and his suggestions
were followed.  Adopting one of the Grecian orders as most suitable
to a tropical climate, the Danish Governor's colleague, Major
Wickedie, planned the noble Ionic building which was then, and is
still, the finest edifice of the kind in British India.

"The centre building, intended for the public rooms, was a hundred
and thirty feet in length, and a hundred and twenty in depth.  The
hall on the ground floor, supported on arches, and terminated at the
south by a bow, was ninety-five feet in length, sixty-six in
breadth, and twenty in height.  It was originally intended for the
library, but is now occupied by the classes.  The hall above, of the
same dimensions and twenty-six feet in height, was supported by two
rows of Ionic columns; it was intended for the annual examinations.
Of the twelve side-rooms above and below, eight were of spacious
dimensions, twenty-seven feet by thirty-five.  The portico which
fronted the river was composed of six columns, more than four feet
in diameter at the base.  The staircase-room was ninety feet in
length, twenty-seven in width, and forty-seven in height, with two
staircases of cast-iron, of large size and elegant form, prepared at
Birmingham.  The spacious grounds were surrounded with iron railing,
and the front entrance was adorned with a noble gate, likewise cast
at Birmingham...

"The scale on which it was proposed to establish the college, and to
which the size of the building was necessarily accommodated,
corresponded with the breadth of all the other enterprises of the
Serampore missionaries,--the mission, the translations, and the
schools.  While Mr. Ward was engaged in making collections for the
support of the institution in England, he wrote to his brethren,
'the buildings you must raise in India;' and they determined to
respond to the call, and, if possible, to augment their donation
from £2500 to £8000, and to make a vigorous effort to erect the
buildings from their own funds.  Neither the ungenerous suspicion,
nor the charge of unfaithfulness, with which their character was
assailed in England, was allowed to slacken the prosecution of this
plan.  It was while their reputation was under an eclipse in
England, and the benevolent hesitated to subscribe to the society
till they were assured that their donations would not be mixed up
with the funds of the men at Serampore, that those men were engaged
in erecting a noble edifice for the promotion of religion and
knowledge, at their
own cost, the expense of which eventually grew under their hands to
the sum of £15,000.  To the charge of endeavouring to alienate from
the society premises of the value of £3000, their own gift, they
replied by erecting a building at five times the cost, and vesting
it in eleven trustees,--seven besides themselves.  It was thus they
vindicated the purity of their motives in their differences with the
society, and endeavoured to silence the voice of calumny.  They were
the first who maintained that a college was an indispensable
appendage to an Indian mission."

The next to follow Carey in this was Bishop Middleton, who raised
funds to erect a chaste Gothic pile beside the Botanic Garden, since
to him the time appeared "to have arrived when it is desirable that
some missionary endeavours, at least, should have some connection
with the Church establishment."  That college no longer exists, in
spite of the saintly scholarship of such Principals as Mill and Kay;
the building is now utilised as a Government engineering college.
But in Calcutta the Duff College, with the General Assembly's
Institution (now united as the Scottish Churches College), the
Cathedral Mission Divinity School, and the Bhowanipore Institution;
in Bombay the Wilson College, in Madras the Christian College, in
Nagpoor the Hislop College, in Agra St. John's College, in Lahore
the Church Mission Divinity School, in Lucknow the Reid College, and
others, bear witness to the fruitfulness of the Alma Mater of

The Serampore College began with thirty-seven students, of whom
nineteen were native Christians and the rest Hindoos.  When the
building was occupied in 1821 Carey wrote to his son:--"I pray that
the blessing of God may attend it, and that it may be the means of
preparing many for an important situation in the Church of God...The
King of Denmark has written letters signed with his own hand to
Brothers Ward, Marshman, and myself, and has sent each of us a gold
medal as a token of his approbation.  He has also made over the
house in which Major Wickedie resides, between Sarkies's house and
ours, to us three in perpetuity for the college.  Thus Divine
generosity appears for us and supplies our expectations."  The
missionaries had declined the Order of the Dannebrog.  When, in
1826, Dr. Marshman visited Europe, one of his first duties was to
acknowledge this gift to Count Moltke, Danish Minister in London and
ancestor of the great strategist, and to ask for a royal charter.
The Minister and Count Schulin, whose wife had been a warm friend
of Mrs. Carey, happened to be on board the steamer in which Dr.
Marshman, accompanied by Christopher Anderson, sailed to Copenhagen.
Raske, the Orientalist, who had visited Serampore, was a Professor
in the University there.  The vellum charter was prepared among
them, empowering the College Council, consisting of the Governor of
Serampore and the Brotherhood, to confer degrees like those of the
Universities of Copenhagen and Kiel, but not carrying the rank in
the State implied in Danish degrees unless with the sanction of the
Crown.  The King, in the audience which he gave, informed Dr.
Marshman that, having in 1801 promised the mission protection, he
had hitherto refused to transfer Serampore to the East India
Company, since that would prevent him from keeping his word.  When,
in 1845, the Company purchased both Tranquebar and Serampore, it
could be no longer dangerous to the Christian Mission, but the
Treaty expressly provided that the College should retain all its
powers, and its Christian character, under the Danish charter, which
it does.  It was thus the earliest degree-conferring college in
Asia, but it has never exercised the power.  Christian VIII., then
the heir to the throne, showed particular interest in the Bible
translation work of Carey.  When, in 1884, the Evangelical Alliance
held its session in Copenhagen, and was received by Christian IX.,28
it did well, by special resolution, to express the gratitude of
Protestant Christendom to Denmark for such courageous and continued
services to the first Christian mission from England to India.

How Dr. Carey valued the gift of the King is seen in this writing,
on the lining of the case of the gold medal, dated 6th November

"It is my desire that this medal, and the letter of the King of
Denmark, which accompanied it, be given at my death to my dear son
Jonathan, that he may keep it for my sake."

The letter of King Frederic VI. is as follows:--


C'est avec beaucoup d'intérêt que nous avons appris le mérite qu'en
qualité de membre dirigeant de la Société de la Mission, vous avez
acquis, ainsi que vos co-directeurs, et les effèts salutaires que
vos louables travaux ont produits et partout où votre influence a pu
atteindre.  Particulierement informés qu'en votre dite qualité vous
avez contribué a effectuer bien des choses utiles, dont
l'établissement à Frédéricsnagore a à se louer, et voulant vous
certifier que nous vous en avons gré, nous avons chargé le chef du
dit établissement,--notre Lieutenant-Colonel Kraefting, de vous
remettre cette lettre; et en même temps une medaille d'or, comme une
marque de notre bienveillance et de notre protection, que vous
assurera toujours une conduite meritoire.

"Sur ce nous prions Dieu de vous avoir dans Sa sainte et digne
garde.--Votre affectionné FREDERIC.

"Copenhague, ce 7 Juin 1820.

"Au Docteur et Professeur WILLIAM CAREY,

Membre dirigeant de la Société de la Mission à Frédéricsnagore."

The new College formed an additional attraction to visitors to the
mission.  One of these, in 1821, was the Maharaja Serfojee, the
prince of Tanjore, whom Schwartz had tended, but who was on
pilgrimage to Benares.  Hand in hand with Dr. Carey he walked
through the missionary workshop, noticed specially the pundits who
were busy with translation to which Lord Hastings had directed his
attention, and dilated with affectionate enthusiasm on the deeds and
the character of the apostle of South India.  In 1823 cholera
suddenly cut off Mr. Ward in the midst of his labours.  The year
after that Charles Grant died, leaving a legacy to the mission.
Almost his last act had been to write to Carey urging him to
publish a reply to the attack of the Abbé Dubois on all Christian
missions.  Another friend was removed in Bentley, the scholar who
put Hindoo astronomy in its right place.  Bishop Heber began his too
brief episcopate in 1824, when the college, strengthened by the
abilities of the Edinburgh professor, John Mack, was accomplishing
all that its founders had projected.  The Bishop of all good
Christian men never penned a finer production--not even his
hymns--than this letter, called forth by a copy of the Report on the
College sent to him by Dr. Marshman:--

"I have seldom felt more painfully than while reading your appeal on
the subject of Serampore College, the unhappy divisions of those who
are the servants of the same Great Master!  Would to God, my
honoured brethren, the time were arrived when not only in heart and
hope, but visibly, we shall be one fold, as well as under one
shepherd!  In the meantime I have arrived, after some serious
considerations, at the conclusion that I shall serve our great cause
most effectually by doing all which I can for the rising
institutions of those with whom my sentiments agree in all things,
rather than by forwarding the labours of those from whom, in some
important points, I am conscientiously constrained to differ.  After
all, why do we differ?  Surely the leading points which keep us
asunder are capable of explanation or of softening, and I am
expressing myself in much sincerity of heart--(though, perhaps,
according to the customs of the world, I am taking too great a
freedom with men my superiors both in age and in talent), that I
should think myself happy to be permitted to explain, to the best of
my power, those objections which keep you and your brethren divided
from that form of church government which I believe to have been
instituted by the apostles, and that admission of infants to the
Gospel Covenants which seem to me to be founded on the expressions
and practice of Christ himself.  If I were writing thus to worldly
men I know I should expose myself to the imputation of excessive
vanity or impertinent intrusion.  But of you and Dr. Carey I am far
from judging as of worldly men, and I therefore say that, if we are
spared to have any future intercourse, it is my desire, if you
permit, to discuss with both of you, in the spirit of meekness and
conciliation, the points which now divide us, convinced that, if a
reunion of our Churches could be effected, the harvest of the
heathen would ere long be reaped, and the work of the Lord would
advance among them with a celerity of which we have now no

"I trust, at all events, you will take this hasty note as it is
intended, and believe me, with much sincerity, your friend and
servant in Christ, REGINALD CALCUTTA.

"3rd June 1824."

This is how Carey reciprocated these sentiments, when writing to Dr.

"SERAMPORE, 6th July 1824.

"I rejoice to say that there is the utmost harmony between all the
ministers of all denominations.  Bishop Heber is a man of liberal
principles and catholic spirit.  Soon after his arrival in the
country he wrote me a very friendly letter, expressing his wish to
maintain all the friendship with us which our respective
circumstances would allow.  I was then confined, but Brother
Marshman called on him.  As soon as I could walk without crutches I
did the same, and had much free conversation with him.  Some time
after this he wrote us a very friendly letter, saying that it would
highly gratify him to meet Brother Marshman and myself, and discuss
in a friendly manner all the points of difference between himself
and us, adding that there was every reason to expect much good from
a calm and temperate discussion of these things, and that, if we
could at any rate come so near to each other as to act together, he
thought it would have a greater effect upon the spread of the gospel
among the heathen than we could calculate upon.  He was then just
setting out on a visitation which will in all probability take a
year.  We, however, wrote him a reply accepting his proposal, and
Brother Marshman expressed a wish that the discussion might be
carried on by letter, to which in his reply he partly consented.  I
have such a disinclination to writing, and so little leisure for it,
that I wished the discussion to be viva voce; it will, however, make
little difference, and all I should have to say would be introduced
into the letter."

On the death of Mr. Ward and departure of Dr. Marshman for Great
Britain on furlough, after twenty-six years' active labours, his
son, Mr. John Marshman, was formally taken into the Brotherhood.  He
united with Dr. Carey in writing to the Committee two letters, dated
21st January 1826 and 15th November 1827, which show the progress of
the college and the mission from the first as one independent
agency, and closed with Carey's appeal to the judgment of posterity.

"About seven years ago we felt convinced of the necessity of
erecting a College for native Christian youth, in order to
consolidate our plans for the spread of gospel truth in India; and,
as we despaired of being able to raise from public subscriptions a
sum equal to the expense of the buildings, we determined to erect
them from our own private funds.  Up to the present date they have
cost us nearly £14,000, and the completion of them will require a
further sum of about £5000, which, if we are not enabled to advance
from our own purse, the undertaking must remain incomplete.  With
this burden upon our private funds we find it impossible any longer
to meet, to the same extent as formerly, the demands of our
out-stations.  The time is now arrived when they must cease to be
wholly dependent on the private donations of three individuals, and
must be placed on the strength of public contributions.  As two out
of three of the members of our body are now beyond the age of
fifty-seven, it becomes our duty to place them on a more permanent
footing, as it regards their management, their support, and their
increase.  We have therefore associated with ourselves, in the
superintendence of them, the Rev. Messrs. Mack and Swan, the two
present professors of the college, with the view of eventually
leaving them entirely in the hands of the body of professors, of
whom the constitution of the college provides that there shall be an
unbroken succession.

"To secure an increase of missionaries in European habits we have
formed a class of theological students in the college, under the
Divinity Professor.  It contains at present six promising youths, of
whose piety we have in some cases undoubted evidence, in others
considerable ground for hope.  The class will shortly be increased
to twelve, but none will be continued in it who do not manifest
undeniable piety and devotedness to the cause of missions.  As we
propose to allow each student to remain on an average four years, we
may calculate upon the acquisition of two, and perhaps three,
additional labourers annually, who will be eminently fitted for
active service in the cause of missions by their natural familiarity
with the language and their acquisitions at college.  This
arrangement will, we trust, secure the speedy accomplishment of the
plan we have long cherished, that of placing one missionary in each
province in Bengal, and eventually, if means be afforded, in

"As the completion of the buildings requires no public contribution,
the sole expense left on the generosity of its friends is that of
its existing establishment.  Our subscriptions in India, with what
we receive as the interest of money raised in Britain and America,
average £1000 annually; about £500 more from England would cover
every charge, and secure the efficiency of the institution.  Nor
shall we require this aid beyond a limited period.

"Of the three objects connected with the College, the education of
non-resident heathen students, the education of resident Christian
students, and the preparation of missionaries from those born in the
country, the first is not strictly a missionary object, the two
latter are intimately connected with the progress of the good cause.
The preparation of missionaries in the country was not so much
recommended as enforced by the great expense which attends the
despatch of missionaries from Europe.  That the number of labourers
in this country must be greatly augmented, before the work of
evangelising the heathen can be said to have effectively commenced,
can admit of no doubt.

"The education of the increasing body of Native Christians likewise,
necessarily became a matter of anxiety.  Nothing could be more
distressing than the prospect of their being more backward in mental
pursuits than their heathen neighbours.  The planting of the gospel
in India is not likely to be accomplished by the exertions of a few
missionaries in solitary and barren spots in the country, without
the aid of some well-digested plan which may consolidate the
missionary enterprise, and provide for the mental and religious
cultivation of the converts.  If the body of native Christians
required an educational system, native ministers, who must gradually
take the spiritual conduct of that body, demanded pre-eminent
attention.  They require a knowledge of the ingenious system they
will have to combat, of the scheme of Christian theology they are to
teach, and a familiarity with the lights of modern science.  We
cannot discharge the duty we owe as Christians to India, without
some plan for combining in the converts of the new religion, and
more especially in its ministers, the highest moral refinement of
the Christian character, and the highest attainable progress in the
pursuits of the mind.

"During the last ten years of entire independence the missionary
cause has received from the product of our labour, in the erection
of the college buildings, in the support of stations and schools,
and in the printing of tracts, much more than £23,000.  The
unceasing calumny with which we have been assailed, for what has
been called 'our declaration of independence' (which, by the bye,
Mr. Fuller approved of our issuing almost with his dying breath), it
is beneath us to notice, but it has fully convinced us of the
propriety of the step.  This calumny is so unreasonable that we
confidently appeal from the decision of the present age to the
judgment of posterity."

Under Carey, as Professor of Divinity and Lecturer on Botany and
Zoology, Mack and John Marshman, with pundits and moulavies, the
college grew in public favour, even during Dr. Marshman's absence,
while Mrs. Marshman continued to conduct the girls' school and
superintend native female education with a vigorous enthusiasm which
advancing years did not abate and misrepresentation in England only
fed.  The difficulties in which Carey found himself had the happy
result of forcing him into the position of being the first to
establish practically the principle of the Grant in Aid system.  Had
his Nonconformist successors followed him in this, with the same
breadth of view and clear distinction between the duty of aiding the
secular education, while giving absolute liberty to the spiritual,
the splendid legacy which he left to India would have been both
perpetuated and extended.  As it is, it was left to his young
colleague, John Marshman, and to Dr. Duff, to induce Parliament, by
the charter of 1853, and the first Lord Halifax in the Educational
Despatch of 1854, to sanction the system of national education for
the multifarious classes and races of our Indian subjects, under
which secular instruction is aided by the state on impartial terms
according to its efficiency, and Christianity delights to take its
place, unfettered and certain of victory, with the Brahmanical and
aboriginal cults of every kind.

In 1826 Carey, finding that his favourite Benevolent Institution in
Calcutta was getting into debt, and required repair, applied to
Government for aid.  He had previously joined the Marchioness of
Hastings in founding the Calcutta School Book and School Society,
and had thus been relieved of some of the schools.  Government at
once paid the debt, repaired the building, and continued to give an
annual grant of £240 for many years.  John Marshman did not think it
necessary, "to defend Dr. Carey from the charge of treason to the
principles of dissent in having thus solicited and accepted aid from
the state for an educational establishment; the repudiation of that
aid is a modern addition to those principles."  He tells us that
"when conversation happened to turn upon this subject at Serampore,
his father was wont to excuse any warmth which his colleague might
exhibit by the humorous remark that renegades always fought hardest.
There was one question on which the three were equally
strenuous--that it was as much the duty of Government to support
education as to abstain from patronising missions."

A letter written in 1818 to his son William, then one of the
missionaries, shows with what jealous economy the founder of the
great modern enterprise managed the early undertakings.

"MY DEAR WILLIAM--Yours of the 3rd instant I have received, and must
say that it has filled me with distress.  I do not know what the
allowance of 200 rupees includes, nor how much is allotted for
particular things; but it appears that Rs. 142:2 is expended upon
your private expenses, viz., 78:2 on table expenses, and 64 on
servants.  Now neither Lawson nor Eustace have more than 140 rupees
for their allowance, separate from house rent, for which 80 rupees
each is allowed, and I believe all the brethren are on that, or a
lower allowance, Brother Yates excepted, who chooses for himself.  I
cannot therefore make an application for more with any face.  Indeed
we have no power to add or diminish salaries, though the Society
would agree to our doing so if we showed good reasons for it.  I
believe the allowances of the missionaries from the London Society
are about the same, or rather less--viz. £200 sterling, or 132
rupees a month, besides extra expenses; so that your income, taking
it at 140 rupees a month, is quite equal to that of any other
missionary.  I may also mention that neither Eustace nor Lawson can
do without a buggy, which is not a small expense.

"I suppose the two articles you have mentioned of table expenses and
servants include a number of other things; otherwise I cannot
imagine how you can go to that expense.  When I was at Mudnabati my
income was 200 per month, and during the time I stayed there I had
saved near 2000 rupees.  My table expenses scarcely ever amounted to
50 rupees, and though I kept a moonshi at 20 rupees and four
gardeners, yet my servants' wages did not exceed 60 rupees monthly.
I kept a horse and a farmyard, and yet my expenses bore no
proportion to yours.  I merely mention this without any reflection
on you, or even a wish to do it; but I sincerely think your expenses
upon these two articles are very greater.--I am your affectionate
father, W. CAREY."

In 1825 Carey completed his great Dictionary of Bengali and English
in three quarto volumes, abridged two years afterwards.  No
language, not even in Europe, could show a work of such industry,
erudition, and philological completeness at that time.  Professor H.
H. Wilson declared that it must ever be regarded as a standard
authority, especially because of its etymological references to the
Sanskrit, which supplies more than three-fourths of the words; its
full and correct vocabulary of local terms, with which the author's
"long domestication amongst the natives" made him familiar, and his
unique knowledge of all natural history terms.  The first copy which
issued from the press he sent to Dr. Ryland, who had passed away at
seventy-two, a month before the following letter was written:--

"June 7th, 1825.--On the 17th of August next I shall be sixty-four
years of age; and though I feel the enervating influence of the
climate, and have lost something of my bodily activity, I labour as
closely, and perhaps more so than I have ever done before.  My
Bengali Dictionary is finished at press.  I intend to send you a
copy of it by first opportunity, which I request you to accept as a
token of my unshaken friendship to you.  I am now obliged, in my own
defence, to abridge it, and to do it as quickly as possible, to
prevent another person from forestalling me and running away with
the profits.

"On Lord's day I preached a funeral sermon at Calcutta for one of
our deacons, who died very happily; administered the Lords' Supper,
and preached again in the evening.  It was a dreadfully hot day, and
I was much exhausted.  Yesterday the rain set in, and the air is
somewhat cooled.  It is still uncertain whether Brothers Judson and
Price are living.  There was a report in the newspaper that they
were on their way to meet Sir Archibald Campbell with proposals of
peace from the Burman king; but no foundation for the report can be
traced out.  Living or dead they are secure."

On hearing of the death of Dr. Ryland, he wrote:--"There are now in
England very few ministers with whom I was acquainted.  Fuller,
Sutcliff, Pearce, Fawcett, and Ryland, besides many others whom I
knew, are gone to glory.  My family connections also, those excepted
who were children when I left England, or have since that time been
born, are all gone, two sisters only excepted.  Wherever I look in
England I see a vast blank; and were I ever to revisit that dear
country I should have an entirely new set of friendships to form.
I, however, never intended to return to England when I left it, and
unless something very unexpected were to take place I certainly
shall not do it.  I am fully convinced I should meet with many who
would show me the utmost kindness in their power, but my heart is
wedded to India, and though I am of little use I feel a pleasure in
doing the little I can, and a very high interest in the spiritual
good of this vast country, by whose instrumentality soever it is

By 1829 the divinity faculty of the College had become so valuable a
nursery of Eurasian and Native missionaries, and the importance of
attracting more of the new generation of educated Hindoos within its
influence had become so apparent that Oriental gave place to English
literature in the curriculum.  Mr. Rowe, as English tutor, took his
place in the staff beside Dr. Carey, Dr. Marshman, Mr. Mack, and Mr.
John Marshman.  Hundreds of native youths flocked to the classes.
Such was the faith, such the zeal of Carey, that he continued to
add new missions to the ten of which the College was the life-giving
centre; so that when he was taken away he left eighteen, under
eleven European, thirteen Eurasian, seventeen Bengali, two
Hindostani, one Telugoo, and six Arakanese missionaries.  When Mr.
David Scott, formerly a student of his own in Fort William College,
and in 1828 Commissioner of Assam (then recently annexed to the
empire), asked for a missionary, Carey's importunity prevailed with
his colleagues only when he bound himself to pay half the cost by
stinting his personal expenditure.  Similarly it was the generous
action of Mr. Garrett, when judge of Barisal, that led him to send
the best of his Serampore students to found that afterwards famous

Having translated the Gospels into the language of the Khasias in
the Assam hills, he determined in 1832 to open a new mission at the
village of Cherra, which the Serampore Brotherhood were the first to
use as a sanitarium in the hot season.  For this he gave up £60 of
his Government pension and Mr. Garrett gave a similar sum.  He sent
another of his students, Mr. Lisk, to found the mission, which
prospered until it was transferred to the Welsh Calvinists, who have
made it the centre of extensive and successful operations.  Thus the
influence of his middle age and old age in the Colleges of Fort
William and of Serampore combined to make the missionary patriarch
the father of two bands--that of the Society and that of the

Dr. Carey's last report, at the close of 1832, was a defence of what
has since been called, and outside of India and of Scotland has too
often been misunderstood as, educational missions or Christian
Colleges.  To a purely divinity college for Asiatic Christians he
preferred a divinity faculty as part of an Arts and Science
College,29 in which the converts study side by side with their
inquiring countrymen, the inquirers are influenced by them as well
as by the Christian teaching and secular teaching in a Christian
spirit, and the Bible consecrates the whole.  The United Free Church
of Scotland has, alike in India, China and Africa, proved the
wisdom, the breadth, and the spiritual advantage of Carey's policy.
When the Society opposed him, scholars like Mack from Edinburgh and
Leechman from Glasgow rejoiced to work out his Paul-like conception.
When not only he, but Dr. Marshman, had passed away Mack bravely
held aloft the banner they bequeathed, till his death in 1846.  Then
John Marshman, who in 1835 had begun the Friend of India as a weekly
paper to aid the College, transferred the mission to the Society
under the learned W. H. Denham.  When in 1854 a new generation of
the English Baptists accepted the College also as their own, it
received a Principal worthy to succeed the giants of those days, the
Rev. John Trafford, M.A., a student of Foster's and of Glasgow
University.  For twenty-six years he carried out the principles of
Carey.  On his retirement the College as such was suspended in the
year 1883, and in the same building a purely native Christian
Training Institution took its place.  There, however, the many
visitors from Christendom still found the library and museum; the
Bibles, grammars, and dictionaries; the natural history collections,
and the Oriental MSS.; the Danish Charter, the historic portraits,
and the British Treaty; as well as the native Christian classes--all
of which re-echo William Carey's appeal to posterity.



The Danish charter--The British treaty--Growth of native Christian
community--Lord Minto's concession of self-governing
privileges--Madras Decennial Conference and Serampore
degrees--Proposed reorganisation of College so as to teach and
examine for B.D. and other degrees--Appeal for endowments of Carey's
Christian University

Attention has already been directed to the far-seeing plans which
Carey laid down for Serampore College.  It is a pleasure to record
that while this volume is in the press (1909), a scheme is being
promoted by the College Council for the reorganisation of the
College on the lines of Carey's ideal, with a view to making it a
centre of higher ministerial training for all branches of the Indian

It will be remembered that in 1827 the College received from
Friedrich VI. a Royal Charter, empowering it to confer degrees, and
giving to it all the rights which are possessed by Western
Universities.  Under Treaty dated the 6th October, 1845, the King of
Denmark agreed to transfer to the Governor-General of India, Lord
Hardinge, G.C.B., for the sum of £125,000, the towns of Tranquebar,
Frederiksnagore or Serampore,30 and the old factory site at
Balasore.  Article 6 of this treaty provides that "the rights and
immunities granted to the Serampore College by Royal Charter, of
date 23rd of February, 1827, shall not be interfered with, but
continue in force in the same manner as if they had been obtained by
a Charter from the British Government, subject to the General Law of
British India."31

For lack of an endowment sufficient to maintain the teaching staff
required, and to establish the necessary scholarships, the College
has never been fully developed on University lines.  Since 1883 it
has been used as a training Institution for preachers and teachers
for the Bengal field of the Baptist Missionary Society.  Meanwhile
in the century since Carey's statesman-like ideal was sketched,
under the providence of God there have been two notable developments
in the conditions of Indian life--(1) the educated Christian natives
of India, from Cape Comorin to Peshawar, have grown, and continue to
grow, in numbers, in character, and in influence, with a rapidity
pronounced marvellous by the official report of the Census of 1901;
(2) the three hundred millions of the peoples of India have, by the
frank concession of the Earl of Minto and his advisers, and the
sanction of Viscount Morley and Parliament, received a virtual
constitution, which recognises their fitness for self-governing
rights under the benevolent rule of King Edward VII. and his Viceroy
in Council.  Christianity, and the leaven of the more really
educated Christian natives, will alone moralise and loyalise the
peoples of India, and prepare future generations for a healthy
independence, material and political.

As they have watched the lines along which these developments have
proceeded, the leaders of the missionary enterprise have become more
and more convinced that the realisation of Carey's ideal has been
too long delayed, and that the influence of the Christian community
on the great movements of Indian thought has suffered in
consequence.  In particular, while the need for highly-equipped
Indian preachers, evangelists and leaders, is far more urgent now
even than it was in Carey's day, the most experienced missionaries
of all societies are far from satisfied with the present level of
theological education in the Indian Church.  They are convinced that
the time has come to reorganise the whole system of ministerial
training, and to secure for the study of Christian Theology in India
that academic recognition which it has enjoyed for centuries in
Western lands.  Since the British Government is pledged to
neutrality in religious matters, it is unable to sanction the
establishment of Divinity faculties, in any of the State
Universities, Hence the Decennial Missionary Conference,
representing all the Protestant Missionary Societies working in
India, meeting in Madras in December 1902, appointed a Committee "to
confer with the Council of the Serampore College, through the
Committee of the London Baptist Missionary Society, to ascertain
whether they are prepared to delegate the degree-conferring powers
of the Charter of that College to a Senate or Faculty,
representative of the various Protestant Christian Churches and
Societies working in India."

The College Council (of which Meredith Townsend, Esq., is Master,
and Alfred Henry Baynes, Esq., F.R.G.S., is Secretary), has taken
this request into careful consideration, and after being assured by
the highest legal opinion that the Charter is still valid, has
resolved to do everything in its power to carry out the suggestions
of the Decennial Conference.  They realise, however, that if the
degree-conferring powers of the Charter are to be used, the College
itself must be raised to the highest standard of efficiency as a
Teaching Institution, and its permanence must be guaranteed by an
adequate endowment.

The Council has felt that the attainment of these two objects is
possible only through a union of the forces of the various
Protestant Christian Churches working in India.  The result has been
the adoption of a wise and catholic project of reorganisation, under
which it is hoped that Serampore will become a great
interdenominational College of University rank, giving a theological
training up to the standard of the London B.D., conferring its own
divinity degrees, and maintaining an Arts and Science department,
for the present at least affiliated to the Calcutta University.  It
is justly claimed that such a Christian University at Serampore will
both unify and raise the standard of theological education in the
Indian Church, helping to build the Eastern structure of Christian
thought and life on the one Foundation of Jesus Christ, the Word of

The scheme which the Council has sanctioned contemplates the
permanent endowment of the requisite professorships and
scholarships.  The College building will provide sufficient
class-room accommodation, but it will be necessary to secure
additional land, and to erect houses for the staff and hostels for
the students.  An immediate endowment of £250,000 is aimed at with a
view of establishing a well-equipped theological faculty, with a
preliminary department in Arts and Sciences.  The Council, however,
is not without hope that in due time Carey's noble vision of a great
Christian University at Serampore conferring its own degrees, not
only in theology but in all branches of useful learning, may
powerfully appeal to some of the merchant princes of the West. It is
estimated that the sum of £2,000,000 would be required for this
equipment and endowment of the University on this larger scale.  The
great missionary Churches and Societies look favourably on the
proposal, initiated by their own missionaries, to co-operate with
Carey's more immediate representatives in realising and applying his
ideal which is bound to expand and grow as India becomes

The members of the College Council maintain that, in view of the
world-wide influence of the modern missionary movement, inaugurated
by William Carey, a movement that has been so beneficial both to the
Church at home and to non-Christian nations, there is no institution
that has greater historical and spiritual claims upon modern
philanthropy than Serampore, and they believe that there are large
numbers of men and women in Great Britain, America, India and other
lands who will consider it a sacred privilege to have their names
inscribed with those of Carey, Marshman and Ward on the walls of
Serampore College as its second founders.

The Council is doing all within its power to reorganise the College
on the broadest possible basis, believing that an institution with
such inspiring traditions and associations should be utilised in the
interests, not merely of one denomination, but of the whole Church
in India and the nation.  Up to the present, the Council, though
legally an entirely independent body, has worked in the closest
association with the Baptist Missionary Society's Committee.  But
now with the fullest sympathy both of the Baptist Missionaries on
the field and the Committee in England, it is also inviting the
co-operation of all evangelical Christian bodies in the work of
Serampore College.  It is prepared to welcome as full professors of
the College, in Arts and Theology, representatives of other
evangelical missions, who shall have special superintendence of the
students belonging to their respective denominations, and be free to
give them such supplementary instruction as may be thought
necessary.  All professors without distinction of denomination will
share equally in the local management of the affairs of the College.
The final authority must, in accordance with the Charter, remain in
the hands of the College Council, but in order to admit of the due
representation upon the Council of the various evangelical bodies
which may co-operate, the present members of Council have, with the
hearty concurrence of the Baptist Missionary Society's Committee,
approved the suggestion that application should be made to the
Indian Legislature for powers to enlarge its membership.

The Honorary Secretary of the College Council, A. H. Baynes, Esq.,
19 Furnival Street, London, E.C., will be glad to supply further
information, or to receive contributions towards the Fund for the
endowment and equipment of the College.

In view of the conditions at present existing in India, this appeal
should be of interest not only to friends of Christian missions, but
to philanthropists generally, for a Christian University, conducted
on the broad and catholic principles laid down by Carey,
supplementary but in no way antagonistic to the existing
Universities, will be a most effective instrument for permeating the
political and social ideals of the youth of India with the spirit of
Christ.  This is a matter that deeply concerns, not only the
Missionary, but also the statesman, the merchant, and all true
friends of India of whatever race or creed.

In all the romance of Christian Missions, from Iona to Canterbury,
there is no more evident example of the working of the Spirit of God
with the Church, than the call of Carey and the foundation of
Serampore College under Danish Charter and British treaty, making it
the only University with full powers to enable the whole Reformed
Church in India to work out its own theological system and Christian




The college and mission stripped of all their funds--Failure of the
six firms for sixteen millions--Carey's official income reduced from
£1560 to £600--His Thoughts and Appeal published in England--His
vigour at seventy--Last revision of the Bengali Bible--Final edition
of the Bengali New Testament--Carey rejoices in the reforms of Lord
William Bentinck's Government--In the emancipation of the
slaves--Carey sketched by his younger contemporaries--His latest
letters and last message to Christendom--Visits of Lady William
Bentinck and Bishop Daniel Wilson--Marshman's affection and promise
as to the garden--The English mail brings glad news a fortnight
before his death--His last Sabbath--He dies--Is buried--His tomb
among his converts--His will--The Indian press on his poverty and
disinterestedness--Dr. Marshman and Mack, Christopher Anderson and
John Wilson of Bombay on his character--His influence still as the
founder of missions--Dr. Cox and Robert Hall on Carey as a
man--Scotland's estimate of the father of the Evangelical Revival
and its foreign missions.

The last days of William Carey were the best.  His sun went down in
all the splendour of a glowing faith and a burning self-sacrifice.
Not in the penury of Hackleton and Moulton, not in the hardships of
Calcutta and the Soondarbans, not in the fevers of the swamps of
Dinapoor, not in the apprehensions twice excited by official
intolerance, not in the most bitter sorrow of all--the sixteen
years' persecution by English brethren after Fuller's death, had the
father of modern missions been so tried as in the years 1830-1833.
Blow succeeded blow, but only that the fine gold of his trust, his
humility, and his love might be seen to be the purer.

The Serampore College and Mission lost all the funds it had in
India.  By 1830 the financial revolution which had laid many houses
low in Europe five years before, began to tell upon the merchant
princes of Calcutta.  The six firms, which had developed the trade
of Northern India so far as the Company's monopolies allowed, had
been the bankers of the Government itself, of states like
Haidarabad, and of all the civil and military officials, and had
enriched a succession of partners for half a century, fell one by
one--fell for sixteen millions sterling among them.  Palmer and Co.
was the greatest; the house at one time played a large part in the
history of India, and in the debates and papers of Parliament.  Mr.
John Palmer, a personal friend of the Serampore men, had advanced
them money at ten per cent. four years previously, when the
Society's misrepresentation had done its worst.  The children in the
Eurasian schools, which Dr. and Mrs. Marshman conducted with such
profit to the mission, depended chiefly on funds deposited with this
firm.  It suddenly failed for more than two millions sterling.
Although the catastrophe exposed the rottenness of the system of
credit on which commerce and banking were at that time conducted, in
the absence of a free press and an intelligent public opinion, the
alarm soon subsided, and only the more business fell to the other
firms.  But the year 1833 had hardly opened when first the house of
Alexander and Co., then that of Mackintosh and Co., and then the
three others, collapsed without warning.  The English in India,
officials and merchants, were reduced to universal poverty.  Capital
disappeared and credit ceased at the very time that Parliament was
about to complete the partial concession of freedom of trade made by
the charter of 1813, by granting all Carey had argued for, and
allowing Europeans to hold land.

The funds invested for Jessor and Delhi; the legacy of Fernandez,
Carey's first convert and missionary; his own tenths with which he
supported three aged relatives in England; the property of the
partner of his third marriage, on whom the money was settled, and
who survived him by a year; the little possessed by Dr. Marshman,
who had paid all his expenses in England even while working for the
Society--all was swept away.  Not only was the small balance in hand
towards meeting the college and mission expenditure gone, but it was
impossible to borrow even for a short time.  Again one of Dr.
Carey's old civilian students came to the rescue.  Mr. Garrett,
grandson of Robert Raikes who first began Sunday schools, pledged
his own credit with the Bank of Bengal, until Samuel Hope of
Liverpool, treasurer of the Serampore Mission there, could be
communicated with.  Meanwhile the question of giving up any of the
stations or shutting the college was not once favoured. "I have seen
the tears run down the face of the venerable Dr. Carey at the
thought of such a calamity," wrote Leechman; "were it to arrive we
should soon have to lay him in his grave."  When the interest of the
funds raised by Ward in America ceased for a time because of the
malicious report from England that it might be applied by Dr.
Marshman to the purposes of family aggrandisement, Carey replied in
a spirit like that of Paul under a similar charge: "Dr. Marshman is
as poor as I am, and I can scarcely lay by a sum monthly to relieve
three or four indigent relatives in Europe.  I might have had large
possessions, but I have given my all, except what I ate, drank, and
wore, to the cause of missions, and Dr. Marshman has done the same,
and so did Mr. Ward."

Carey's trust in God, for the mission and for himself, was to be
still further tried.  On 12th July 1828 we find him thus writing
from Calcutta to Jabez:--"I came down this morning to attend Lord W.
Bentinck's first levée.  It was numerously attended, and I had the
pleasure of seeing there a great number of gentlemen who had
formerly studied under me, and for whom I felt a very sincere
regard.  I hear Lady Bentinck is a pious woman, but have not yet
seen her.  I have a card to attend at her drawing-room this evening,
but I shall not go, as I must be at home for the Sabbath, which is
to-morrow."  It soon fell to Lord William Bentinck to meet the
financial consequences of his weak predecessor's administration.
The College of Fort William had to be sacrificed.  Metcalfe and
Bayley, Carey's old students whom he had permanently influenced in
the higher life, were the members of council, and he appealed to
them.  They sent him to the good Governor-General, to whose sympathy
he laid bare all the past and present of the mission's finance.  He
was told to have no fear, and indeed the Council held a long sitting
on this one matter.  But from June 1830 the college ceased to be a
teaching, and became an examining body.  When the salary was reduced
one-half, from Rs. 1000 a month, the Brotherhood met to pray for
light and strength.  Mr. Robinson, the Java missionary who had
attached himself to Serampore, and whose son long did good service
as a Bengali scholar and preacher, gives us this glimpse of its
inner life at this time:--

"The two old men were dissolved in tears while they were engaged in
prayer, and Dr. Marshman in particular could not give expressions to
his feelings.  It was indeed affecting to see these good old men,
the fathers of the mission, entreating with tears that God would not
forsake them now grey hairs were come upon them, but that He would
silence the tongue of calumny, and furnish them with the means of
carrying on His own cause."

They sent home an appeal to England, and Carey himself published
what is perhaps the most chivalrous, just, and weighty of all his
utterances on the disagreeable subject--Thoughts upon the
Discussions which have arisen from the Separation between the
Baptist Missionary Society and the Serampore Missions. "From our age
and other circumstances our contributions may soon cease.  We have
seen a great work wrought in India, and much of it, either directly
or indirectly, has been done by ourselves.  I cannot, I ought not to
be indifferent about the permanency of this work, and cannot
therefore view the exultation expressed at the prospect of our
resources being crippled otherwise than being of a character too
satanic to be long persisted in by any man who has the love of God
in his heart."

The appeal to all Christians for "a few hundred pounds per annum"
for the mission station closed thus: "But a few years have passed
away since the Protestant world was awakened to missionary effort.
Since that time the annual revenues collected for this object have
grown to the then unthought-of sum of £400,000.  And is it
unreasonable to expect that some unnoticeable portion of this should
be intrusted to him who was amongst the first to move in this
enterprise and to his colleagues?"  The Brotherhood had hardly
despatched this appeal to England with the sentence, "Our present
incomes even are uncertain," when the shears of financial reduction
cut off Dr. Carey's office of Bengali translator to Government,
which for eight years had yielded him Rs. 300 a month.  But such was
his faith this final stroke called forth only an expression of
regret that he must reduce his contributions to the missionary cause
by so much.  He was a wonder to his colleagues, who wrote of him:
"Though thus reduced in his circumstances the good man, about to
enter on his seventieth year, is as cheerful and as happy as the day
is long.  He rides out four or five miles every morning, returning
home by sunrise; goes on with the work of translation day by day;
gives two lectures on divinity and one on natural history every week
in the college, and takes his turn of preaching both in Bengali and
in English."

When the Christian public responded heartily to his appeal Carey was
loud and frequent in his expressions of gratitude to God, who, "in
the time of our great extremity, appeared and stirred up His people
thus willingly to offer their substance for His cause."  With
respect to myself, I consider my race as nearly run.  The days of
our years are three score years and ten, and I am now only three
months short of that age, and repeated bilious attacks have weakened
my constitution.  But I do not look forward to death with any
painful anticipations.  I cast myself on and plead the efficacy of
that atonement which will not fail me when I need it."

Dr. Marshman gives us a brighter picture of him. "I met with very
few friends in England in their seventieth year so lively, as free
from the infirmities of age, so interesting in the pulpit, so
completely conversible as he is now."  The reason is found in the
fact that he was still useful, still busy at the work he loved most
of all.  He completed his last revision of the entire Bible in
Bengali--the fifth edition of the Old Testament and the eighth
edition of the New--in June 1832.  Immediately thereafter, when
presiding at the ordination of Mr. Mack as co-pastor with Dr.
Marshman and himself over the church at Serampore, he took with him
into the pulpit the first copy of the sacred volume which came from
the binder's hands, and addressed the converts and their children
from the words of Simeon--"Lord now lettest Thou Thy servant depart
in peace, for mine eyes have seen Thy salvation."  As the months
went on he carried through the press still another and improved
edition of the New Testament, and only then he felt and often said
that the work of his heart was done.

He had other sources of saintly pleasure as he lay meditating on the
Word, and praising God for His goodness to the college and the
mission stations increased to nineteen by young Sir Henry Havelock,
who founded the church at Agra. Lord William Bentinck, having begun
his reign with the abolition of the crime of suttee, was, with the
help of Carey's old students, steadily carrying out the other
reforms for which in all his Indian career the missionary had prayed
and preached and published.  The judicial service was reorganised so
as to include native judges.  The uncovenanted civil service was
opened to all British subjects of every creed.  The first act of
justice to native Christians was thus done, so that he wrote of the
college:--"The students are now eligible to every legal appointment
in India which a native can hold; those who may possess no love for
the Christian ministry have the prospect of a profitable profession
as advocates in the judicial courts, and the hope of rising to posts
of honourable distinction in their native land."  The Hindoo law of
inheritance which the Regulating Act of Parliament had so covered
that it was used to deprive converts to Christianity of all civil
rights, was dealt with so far as a local regulation could do so, and
Carey, advised by such an authority as Harington, laid it on his
successor in the apostolate, the young Alexander Duff, to carry the
act of justice out fully, which was done under the Marquis of
Dalhousie.  The orders drawn up by Charles Grant's sons at last, in
February 1833, freed Great Britain from responsibility for the
connection of the East India Company with Temple and mosque
endowments and the pilgrim tax.

His son Jonathan wrote this of him two years after his death:--

"In principle my father was resolute and firm, never shrinking from
avowing and maintaining his sentiments.  He had conscientious
scruples against taking an oath; and condemned severely the manner
in which oaths were administered, and urged vehemently the propriety
of altogether dispensing with them.  I remember three instances in
which he took a conspicuous part in regard to oaths, such as was
characteristic of the man.  On one occasion, when a respectable
Hindoo servant of the college of Fort William, attached to Dr.
Carey's department, was early one morning proceeding to the Ganges
to bathe, he perceived a dead body lying near the road; but it being
dark, and no person being present, he passed on, taking no further
notice of the circumstance.  As he returned from the Ganges after
sunrise, he saw a crowd near the body, and then happened to say to
one of the watchmen present that in the morning he saw the body on
the other side of the road.  The watchman took him in custody, as a
witness before the coroner; but, when brought before the coroner, he
refused to take an oath, and was, consequently, committed to prison
for contempt.  The Hindoo being a respectable person, and never
having taken an oath, refused to take any nourishment in the prison.
In this state he continued a day and a half, my father being then
at Serampore; but upon his coming to Calcutta, the circumstances
were mentioned to him.  The fact of the man having refused to take
an oath was enough to make him interest himself in his behalf.  He
was delighted with the resolution the man took--rather to go to
prison than take an oath; and was determined to do all he could to
procure his liberation.  He first applied to the coroner, but was
directed by him to the sheriff.  To that functionary he proceeded,
but was informed by him that he could make no order on the subject.
He then had an interview with the then chief judge, by whose
interference the man was set at liberty.

"Another instance relates to him personally.  On the occasion of his
last marriage, the day was fixed on which the ceremony was to take
place--friends were invited--and all necessary arrangements made;
but, three or four days prior to the day fixed, he was informed that
it would be necessary for him to obtain a licence, in doing which,
he must either take an oath or have banns published.  To taking an
oath he at once objected, and applied to the then senior judge, who
informed him that, as he was not a quaker, his oath was
indispensable; but, rather than take an oath, he applied to have the
banns published, and postponed the arrangements for his marriage for
another three weeks.

"The third instance was as follows:--It was necessary, in a certain
case, to prove a will in court, in which the name of Dr. Carey was
mentioned, in connection with the Serampore missionaries as
executors.  An application was made by one of his colleagues, which
was refused by the court, on account of the vagueness of the terms,
'Serampore missionaries;' but as Dr. Carey's name was specifically
mentioned, the court intimated that they would grant the application
if made by him.  The communication was made: but when he was
informed that an oath was necessary, he shrunk with abhorrence from
the idea; but after much persuasion, he consented to make the
application, if taking an oath would be dispensed with.  He did
attend, and stated his objections to the then chief judge, which
being allowed, his affirmation was received and recorded by the

"The duties connected with the College of Fort William afforded him
a change of scene, which relieved his mind, and gave him
opportunities of taking exercise, and conduced much to his health.
During the several years he held the situation of professor to the
college, no consideration would allow him to neglect his attendance;
and though he had to encounter boisterous weather in crossing the
river at unseasonable hours, he was punctual in his attendance, and
never applied for leave of absence.  And when he was qualified by
the rules of the service to retire on a handsome pension, he
preferred being actively employed in promoting the interests of the
college, and remained, assiduously discharging his duties, till his
department was abolished by Government.  The business of the college
requiring his attendance in Calcutta, he became so habituated to his
journeys to and fro, that at his age he painfully felt the
retirement he was subjected to when his office ceased.  After this
circumstance his health rapidly declined; and though he occasionally
visited Calcutta, he complained of extreme debility.  This increased
daily, and made him a constant sufferer; until at length he was not
able to leave his house."

Nor was it in India alone that the venerable saint found such causes
of satisfaction.  He lived long enough to thank God for the
emancipation of the slaves by the English people, for which he had
prayed daily for fifty years.

We have many sketches of the Father of English Missions in his later
years by young contemporaries who, on their first arrival in Bengal,
sought him out.  In 1824 Mr. Leslie, an Edinburgh student, who
became in India the first of Baptist preachers, and was the means of
the conversion of Henry Havelock who married Dr. Marshman's youngest
daughter, wrote thus of Carey after the third great illness of his
Indian life:--

"Dr. Carey, who has been very ill, is quite recovered, and bids fair
to live many years; and as for Dr. Marshman, he has never known
ill-health is, during the whole period of his residence in India.
They are both active to a degree which you would think impossible
in such a country.  Dr. Carey is a very equable and cheerful old
man, in countenance very like the engraving of him with his pundit,
though not so robust as he appears to be there.  Next to his
translations Botany is his grand study.  He has collected every
plant and tree in his garden that will possibly grow in India, and
is so scientific withal that he calls everything by its classical
name.  If, therefore, I should at any time blunder out the word
Geranium, he would say Pelargonium, and perhaps accuse me of
ignorance, or blame me for vulgarity.  We had the pleasure of
hearing him preach from Rom. vii. 13, when he gave us an excellent
sermon.  In manner he is very animated, and in style very
methodical.  Indeed he carries method into everything he does;
classification is his grand hobby, and wherever anything can be
classified, there you find Dr. Carey; not only does he classify and
arrange the roots of plants and words, but visit his dwelling and
you find he has fitted up and classified shelves full of minerals,
stones, shells, etc., and cages full of birds.  He is of very easy
access, and great familiarity.  His attachments are strong, and
extend not merely to persons but places.  About a year ago, so much
of the house in which he had lived ever since he had been at
Serampore, fell down so that he had to leave it, at which he wept
bitterly.  One morning at breakfast, he was relating to us an
anecdote of the generosity of the late excellent John Thornton, at
the remembrance of whom the big tear filled his eye.  Though it is
an affecting sight to see the venerable man weep; yet it is a sight
which greatly interests you, as there is a manliness in his
tears--something far removed from the crying of a child."

The house in which for the last ten years he lived, and where he
died, was the only one of two or three, planned for the new
professors of the college, that was completed.  Compared with the
adjoining college it was erected with such severe simplicity that it
was said to have been designed for angels rather than for men.
Carey's room and library looked towards the river with the breadth
of the college garden between.  On the other side, in the upper
verandah, in the morning he worked at his desk almost to the last,
and in the evening towards sunset he talked with his visitors.  In
1826 the London Missionary Society sent out to Calcutta the first of
its deputations.  Dr. Carey sent his boat for them, and in the
absence of her husband in England, Mrs. Marshman entertained the
guests.  They wrote:--

"We found Dr. Carey in his study, and we were both pleased and
struck with his primitive, and we may say, apostolical appearance.
He is short of stature, his hair white, his countenance equally
bland and benevolent in feature and expression.  Two Hindoo men were
sitting by, engaged in painting some small subjects in natural
history, of which the doctor, a man of pure taste and highly
intellectual cast of feeling, irrespective of his more learned
pursuits, has a choice collection, both in specimens and pictorial
representations.  Botany is a favourite study with him, and his
garden is curiously enriched with rarities."

Of all the visits paid to Carey none are now so interesting to the
historian of the Church of India, as those of the youth who
succeeded him as he had succeeded Schwartz.  Alexander Duff was
twenty-four years of age when, in 1830, full of hesitation as to
carrying out his own plans in opposition to the experience of all
the missionaries he had consulted, he received from Carey alone the
most earnest encouragement to pursue in Calcutta the Christian
college policy so well begun in the less central settlement of
Serampore.  We have elsewhere32 told the story:--

"Landing at the college ghaut one sweltering July day, the still
ruddy highlander strode up to the flight of steps that leads to the
finest modern building in Asia. Turning to the left, he sought the
study of Carey in the house--'built for angels,' said one, so simple
is it--where the greatest of missionary scholars was still working
for India.  There he beheld what seemed to be a little yellow old
man in a white jacket, who tottered up to the visitor of whom he had
already often heard, and with outstretched hands solemnly blessed
him.  A contemporary soon after wrote thus of the childlike saint--

"'Thou'rt in our heart--with tresses thin and grey,
    And eye that knew the Book of Life so well,
  And brow serene, as thou wert wont to stray
    Amidst thy flowers--like Adam ere he fell.'

"The result of the conference was a double blessing; for Carey could
speak with the influence at once of a scholar who had created the
best college at that time in the country, and of a vernacularist who
had preached to the people for half a century.  The young Scotsman
left his presence with the approval of the one authority whose
opinion was best worth having...

"Among those who visited him in his last illness was Alexander Duff,
the Scots missionary.  On one of the last occasions on which he saw
him--if not the very last--he spent some time talking chiefly about
Carey's missionary life, till at length the dying man whispered,
Pray. Duff knelt down and prayed, and then said Good-bye.  As he
passed from the room, he thought he heard a feeble voice pronouncing
his name, and, turning, he found that he was recalled.  He stepped
back accordingly, and this is what he heard, spoken with a gracious
solemnity: 'Mr. Duff, you have been speaking about Dr. Carey, Dr.
Carey; When I am gone, say nothing about Dr. Carey--speak about Dr.
Carey's Saviour.'  Duff went away rebuked and awed, with a lesson in
his heart that he never forgot."33

When with his old friends he dwelt much on the past.  Writing of May
1832, Dr. Marshman mentioned: "I spent an hour at tea with dear
Brother Carey last night, now seventy and nine months.  He was in
the most comfortable state of health, talking over his first
feelings respecting India and the heathen, and the manner in which
God kept them alive, when even Fuller could not yet enter into them,
and good old John Ryland (the doctor's father) denounced them as
unscriptural.  Had these feelings died away, in what a different
state might India now have been!"  In September of that year, when
burying Mrs. Ward, he seemed, in his address at the grave, to long
for renewed intercourse with the friends who had preceded him in
entering into the joy of the Lord.

On Mr. Leechman's arrival from Scotland to be his colleague, he
found the old man thus vigorous even in April 1833, or if "faint,
yet pursuing":--

"Our venerable Dr. Carey is in excellent health, and takes his turn
in all our public exercises.  Just forty years ago, the first of
this month, he administered the Lord's Supper to the church at
Leicester, and started on the morrow to embark for India.  Through
this long period of honourable toil the Lord has mercifully
preserved him; and at our missionary prayer meeting, held on the
first of this month, he delivered an interesting address to
encourage us to persevere in the work of the Lord. We have also a
private monthly prayer meeting held in Dr. Carey's study, which is
to me a meeting of uncommon interest.  On these occasions we
particularly spread before the Lord our public and private trials,
both those which come upon us from the cause of Christ, with which
it is our honour and privilege to be connected, and those also which
we as individuals are called to bear.  At our last meeting Dr. Carey
read part of the history of Gideon, and commented with deep feeling
on the encouragement which that history affords, that the cause of
God can be carried on to victory and triumph, by feeble and
apparently inefficient means."

Carey's successor, Mack, wrote thus to Christopher Anderson ten
months later:--

"SERAMPORE, 31st January 1834.--Our venerable father, Dr. Carey, is
yet continued to us, but in the same state in which he has been for
the last three months or so.  He is quite incapable of work, and
very weak.  He can walk but a few yards at a time, and spends the
day in reading for profit and entertainment, and in occasionally
nodding and sleeping.  He is perfectly tranquil in mind.  His
imagination does not soar much in vivid anticipations of glory; and
it never disquiets him with restless misgivings respecting his
inheritance in God. To him it is everything that the gospel is true,
and he believes it; and, as he says, if he can say he knows
anything, he knows that he believes it.  When his attention is
turned to his dismissal from earth, or his hope of glory, his
emotions are tender and sweet.  They are also very simple, and
express themselves in a few brief and pithy sentences.  His interest
in all the affairs of the mission is unabated, and although he can
no longer join us either in deliberation or associated prayer, he
must be informed of all that occurs, and his heart is wholly with us
in whatever we do.  I do not conceive it possible that he can
survive the ensuing hot season, but he may, and the Lord will do in
this as in all other things what is best.

"When our necessities were coming to their climax I concluded that I
must leave Serampore in order to find food to eat, and I fixed upon
Cherra-poonjee as my future residence.  I proposed establishing a
first-class school there, and then with some warmth of imagination I
began anticipating a sort of second edition of Serampore up in the
Khasia hills, to be a centre of diffusing light in the western
provinces.  I became really somewhat enamoured of the phantom of my
imagination, but it was not to be.  The brethren here would not see
it as I did."

This last sketch, by Mr. Gogerly, whom the London Missionary Society
had sent out in 1819, brings us still nearer the end:--

"At this time I paid him my last visit.  He was seated near his
desk, in the study, dressed in his usual neat attire; his eyes were
closed, and his hands clasped together.  On his desk was the
proof-sheet of the last chapter of the New Testament, which he had
revised a few days before.  His appearance, as he sat there, with
the few white locks which adorned his venerable brow, and his placid
colourless face, filled me with a kind of awe; for he appeared as
then listening to the Master's summons, and as waiting to depart.  I
sat, in his presence, for about half an hour, and not one word was
uttered; for I feared to break that solemn silence, and call back to
earth the soul that seemed almost in heaven.  At last, however, I
spoke; and well do I remember the identical words that passed
between us, though more than thirty-six years have elapsed since
then.  I said, 'My dear friend, you evidently are standing on the
borders of the eternal world; do not think it wrong, then, if I ask,
What are your feelings in the immediate prospect of death?'  The
question roused him from his apparent stupor, and opening his
languid eyes, he earnestly replied, 'As far as my personal salvation
is concerned, I have not the shadow of a doubt; I know in Whom I
have believed, and am persuaded that He is able to keep that which I
have committed unto Him against that day; but when I think that I am
about to appear in the presence of a holy God, and remember all my
sins and manifold imperfections--I tremble.'  He could say no more.
The tears trickled down his cheeks, and after a while he relapsed
into the same state of silence from which I had aroused him.

"Deeply solemn was that interview, and important the lesson I then
received.  Here was one of the most holy and harmless men whom I
ever knew--who had lived above the breath of calumny for upwards of
forty years, surrounded by and in close intimacy with many, both
Europeans and natives, who would have rejoiced to have witnessed any
inconsistency in his conduct, but who were constrained to admire his
integrity and Christian character--whilst thus convinced of the
certainty of his salvation, through the merits of that Saviour whom
he had preached, yet so impressed with the exceeding sinfulness of
sin, that he trembled at the thought of appearing before a holy God!
A few days after this event, Dr. Carey retired to his bed, from
which he never rose."

So long before this as 17th March 1802, Carey had thus described
himself to Dr. Ryland:--"A year or more ago you, or some other of my
dear friends, mentioned an intention of publishing a volume of
sermons as a testimony of mutual Christian love, and wished me to
send a sermon or two for that purpose.  I have seriously intended
it, and more than once sat down to accomplish it, but have as
constantly been broken off from it.  Indolence is my prevailing sin,
and to that are now added a number of avocations which I never
thought of; I have also so continual a fear that I may at last fall
some way or other so as to dishonour the Gospel that I have often
desired that my name may be buried in oblivion; and indeed I have
reason for those fears, for I am so prone to sin that I wonder every
night that I have been preserved from foul crimes through the day,
and when I escape a temptation I esteem it to be a miracle of grace
which has preserved me.  I never was so fully persuaded as I am now
that no habit of religion is a security from falling into the
foulest crimes, and I need the immediate help of God every moment.
The sense of my continual danger has, I confess, operated strongly
upon me to induce me to desire that no publication of a religious
nature should be published as mine whilst I am alive.  Another
reason is my sense of incapacity to do justice to any subject, or
even to write good sense.  I have, it is true, been obliged to
publish several things, and I can say that nothing but necessity
could have induced me to do it.  They are, however, only grammatical
works, and certainly the very last things which I should have
written if I could have chosen for myself."

On 15th June 1833 the old man was still able to rejoice with others.
He addressed to his son Jonathan the only brief letter which the
present writer possesses from his pen, in a hand as clear as that of
a quarter of a century before:--

"MY DEAR JONATHAN--I congratulate you upon the good news you have
received.  But am sorry Lucy continues so ill.  I am too weak to
write more than to say your mother is as well as the weather will
permit us to expect.  I could scarcely have been worse to live than
I have been the last fortnight.--Your affectionate father, W.

The hot season had then reached its worst.

His last letters were brief messages of love and hope to his two
sisters in England.  On 27th July 1833 he wrote to them:--

"About a week ago so great a change took place in me that I
concluded it was the immediate stroke of death, and all my children
were informed of it and have been here to see me.  I have since that
revived in an almost miraculous manner, or I could not have written
this.  But I cannot expect it to continue.  The will of the Lord be
done.  Adieu, till I meet you in a better world.--Your affectionate
brother, "W. CAREY."

Two months later he was at his old work, able "now and then to read
a proof sheet of the Scriptures."

"SERAMPORE, 25th Sept. 1833.

"MY DEAR SISTERS--My being able to write to you now is quite
unexpected by me, and, I believe, by every one else; but it appears
to be the will of God that I should continue a little time longer.
How long that may be I leave entirely with Him, and can only say,
'All the days of my appointed time will I wait till my change come.'
I was, two months or more ago, reduced to such a state of weakness
that it appeared as if my mind was extinguished; and my weakness of
body, and sense of extreme fatigue and exhaustion, were such that I
could scarcely speak, and it appeared that death would be no more
felt than the removing from one chair to another.  I am now able to
sit and to lie on my couch, and now and then to read a proof sheet
of the Scriptures.  I am too weak to walk more than just across the
house, nor can I stand even a few minutes without support.  I have
every comfort that kind friends can yield, and feel, generally, a
tranquil mind.  I trust the great point is settled, and I am ready
to depart; but the time when, I leave with God.

"3rd Oct.--I am not worse than when I began this letter.--I am, your
very affectionate brother, WM. CAREY."

His latest message to Christendom was sent on the 30th September,
most appropriately to Christopher Anderson:--"As everything
connected with the full accomplishment of the divine promises
depends on the almighty power of God, pray that I and all the
ministers of the Word may take hold of His strength, and go about
our work as fully expecting the accomplishment of them all, which,
however difficult and improbable it may appear, is certain, as all
the promises of God are in Him, yea, and in Him, Amen." Had he not,
all his career, therefore expected and attempted great things?

He had had a chair fixed on a small platform, constructed after his
own direction, that he might be wheeled through his garden.  At
other times the chief gardener Hullodhur, reported to him the state
of the collection of plants, then numbering about 2000.  Dr.
Marshman saw his friend daily, sometimes twice a day, and found him
always what Lord Hastings had described him to be--"the cheerful old
man."  On the only occasion on which he seemed sad, Dr. Marshman as
he was leaving the room turned and asked why.  With deep feeling the
dying scholar looked to the others and said, "After I am gone
Brother Marshman will turn the cows into my garden."  The reply was
prompt, "Far be it from me; though I have not your botanical tastes,
the care of the garden in which you have taken so much delight,
shall be to me a sacred duty."34

Of strangers his most frequent visitor was the Governor-General's
wife, Lady William Bentinck.  Her husband was in South India, and
she spent most of her time in Barrackpore Park retreat opposite to
Carey's house.  From her frequent converse with him, in his life as
well as now, she studied the art of dying.  Daniel Wilson, Bishop of
Calcutta, learned to delight in Serampore almost from the beginning
of his long episcopate, and in later years he lived there more than
in Calcutta.  On the 14th February 1833 he first visited Carey, "his
interview with whom, confined as he was to his room, and apparently
on the verge of the celestial world, was peculiarly affecting."  In
the last of subsequent visits the young Bishop asked the dying
missionary's benediction.  With all the talk was the same, a humble
resignation to the will of God, firm trust in the Redeemer of
sinners, a joyful gratitude for the wonderful progress of His
Kingdom.  What a picture is this that his brethren sent home six
weeks before he passed away. "Our aged and venerable brother feels
himself growing gradually weaker.  He can scarcely rise from his
couch, and it is with great difficulty that he is carried out daily
to take the air.  Yet he is free from all pain as to disease, and
his mind is in a most serene and happy state.  He is in full
possession of his faculties, and, although with difficulty, on
account of his weakness, he still converses with his friends from
day to day."

The hottest season of the year crept wearily on during the month of
May and the first week of June.  Each night he slept well, and each
day he was moved to his couch in the dining-room for air.  There he
lay, unable to articulate more than a word or two, but expressing by
his joyful features union in prayer and interest in conversation.
On the 22nd May the English mail arrived with gladdening
intelligence from Mr. Hope--God's people were praying and giving
anew for the mission.  Especially was his own latest station of
Cherra-poonjee remembered.  As he was told that a lady, anonymously,
had offered £500 for that mission, £500 for the college, £500 for
the translations, and £100 for the mission generally, he raised his
emaciated hands to heaven and murmured praise to God. When the
delirium of departure came he strove to reach his desk that he might
write a letter of thanks, particularly for Cherra.  Then he would
recall the fact that the little church he at first formed had
branched out into six and twenty churches, in which the ordinances
of the Gospel were regularly administered, and he would whisper,
"What has God wrought!"

The last Sabbath had come--and the last full day.  The constant
Marshman was with him. "He was scarcely able to articulate, and
after a little conversation I knelt down by the side of his couch
and prayed with him.  Finding my mind unexpectedly drawn out to
bless God for His goodness, in having preserved him and blessed him
in India for above forty years, and made him such an instrument of
good to His church; and to entreat that on his being taken home, a
double portion of his spirit might rest on those who remained
behind; though unable to speak, he testified sufficiently by his
countenance how cordially he joined in this prayer.  I then asked
Mrs. Carey whether she thought he could now see me.  She said yes,
and to convince me, said, 'Mr. Marshman wishes to know whether you
now see him?'  He answered so loudly that I could hear him, 'Yes, I
do,' and shook me most cordially by the hand.  I then left him, and
my other duties did not permit me to reach him again that day.  The
next morning, as I was returning home before sunrise, I met our
Brethren Mack and Leechman out on their morning ride, when Mack told
me that our beloved brother had been rather worse all the night, and
that he had just left him very ill.  I immediately hastened home,
through the college in which he has lived these ten years, and when
I reached his room, found that he had just entered into the joy of
his Lord--Mrs. Carey, his son Jabez, my son John, and Mrs. Mack
being present."

It was Monday the 9th June 1834, at half-past five, as the morning
sun was ascending the heavens towards the perfect day.  The
rain-clouds burst and covered the land with gloom next morning when
they carried William Carey to the converts' burial-ground and made
great lamentation.  The notice was too short for many to come up
from Calcutta in those days. "Mr. Duff, of the Scottish Church,
returned a most kind letter."  Sir Charles Metcalfe and the Bishop
wrote very feelingly in reply.  Lady Bentinck sent the Rev. Mr.
Fisher to represent the Governor-General and herself, and "a most
kind and feeling answer, for she truly loved the venerable man,"
while she sadly gazed at the mourners as they followed the simple
funeral up the right bank of the Hoogli, past the College and the
Mission chapel.  Mr. Yates, who had taken a loving farewell of the
scholar he had been reluctant to succeed, represented the younger
brethren; Lacroix, Micaiah Hill, and Gogerly, the London Missionary
Society.  Corrie and Dealtry do not seem to have reached the spot in
time.  The Danish Governor, his wife, and the members of council
were there, and the flag drooped half-mast high as on the occasion
of a Governor's death.  The road was lined by the poor, Hindoo and
Mohammedan, for whom he had done so much.  When all, walking in the
rain, had reached the open grave, the sun shone out, and Leechman
led them in the joyous resurrection hymn, "Why do we mourn departing
friends?" "I then addressed the audience," wrote Marshman, "and,
contrary to Brother Mack's foretelling that I should never get
through it for tears, I did not shed one.  Brother Mack was then
asked to address the native members, but he, seeing the time so far
gone, publicly said he would do so at the village.  Brother Robinson
then prayed, and weeping--then neither myself nor few besides could
refrain."  In Jannuggur village chapel in the evening the Bengali
burial hymn was sung, Pœritran Christer Morone, "Salvation by the
death of Christ," and Pran Krishna, the oldest disciple, led his
countrymen in prayer.  Then Mack spoke to the weeping converts with
all the pathos of their own sweet vernacular from the words, "For
David, after he had served his own generation, by the will of God
fell on sleep."  Had not Carey's been a royal career, even that of a
king and a priest unto God?

"We, as a mission," wrote Dr. Marshman to Christopher Anderson,
"took the expense on ourselves, not suffering his family to do so,
as we shall that of erecting a monument for him.  Long before his
death we had, by a letter signed by us all, assured him that the
dear relatives, in England and France, should have their pensions
continued as though he were living, and that Mrs. Carey, as a widow,
should have Rs. 100 monthly, whatever Mackintosh's house might yield

Twenty-two years before, when Chamberlain was complaining because of
the absence of stone, or brick, or inscription in the mission
burial-ground, Carey had said, "Why should we be remembered?  I
think when I am dead the sooner I am forgotten the better."  Dr.
Johns observed that it is not the desire of the persons themselves
but of their friends for them, to which Carey replied, "I think of
others in that respect as I do of myself."  When his second wife was
taken from him, his affection so far prevailed that he raised a
memorial stone, and in his will left this "order" to Mack and
William Robinson, his executors: "I direct that my funeral be as
plain as possible; that I be buried by the side of my second wife,
Charlotte Emilia Carey; and that the following inscription and
nothing more may be cut on the stone which commemorates her, either
above or below, as there may be room, viz.:--


   A wretched, poor, and helpless worm,
   On Thy kind arms I fall."

The surviving brethren seem to have taken the small oblong stone,
with the inscription added as directed, and to have placed it on the
south side of the domed square block of brick and white
plaster--since renewed from time to time--which stands in the left
corner of the God's-acre, now consecrated by the mingled dust of
four generations of missionaries, converts, and Christian people.
Ward's monument stands in the centre, and that of the Marshman
family at the right hand.  Three and a half years afterwards Joshua
Marshman followed Carey; not till 1847 was Hannah Marshman laid
beside him, after a noble life of eighty years.  Mack had gone the
year before, cut off by cholera like Ward. But the brotherhood
cannot be said to have ended till John Marshman, C.S.I., died in
London in 1877.  From first to last the three families contributed
to the cause of God from their own earnings, ninety thousand pounds,
and the world would never have known it but for the lack of the
charity that envieth not on the part of Andrew Fuller's successors.

Carey's last will and testament begins: "I utterly disclaim all or
any right or title to the premises at Serampore, called the mission
premises, and every part and parcel thereof; and do hereby declare
that I never had, or supposed myself to have, any such right or
title.  I give and bequeath to the College of Serampore the whole of
my museum, consisting of minerals, shells, corals, insects, and
other natural curiosities, and a Hortus Siccus; also the folio
edition of Hortus Woburnensis, which was presented to me by Lord
Hastings; Taylor's Hebrew Concordance, my collection of Bibles in
foreign languages, and all my books in the Italian and German
languages."  His widow, Grace, who survived him a short time, had
the little capital that was hers before her marriage to him, and he
desired that she would choose from his library whatever English
books she valued.  His youngest son, Jonathan, was not in want of
money.  He had paid Felix and William Rs. 1500 each in his lifetime.
In order to leave a like sum to Jabez, he thus provided: "From the
failure of funds to carry my former intentions into effect, I direct
that my library be sold."  In dying as in living he is the
same--just to others because self-devoted to Him to whom he thus
formally willed himself, "On Thy kind arms I fall."

The Indian journals rang with the praises of the missionary whose
childlike humility and sincerity, patriotism and learning, had long
made India proud of him.  After giving himself, William Carey had
died so poor that his books had to be sold to provide £187 10s. for
one of his sons.  One writer asserted that this man had contributed
"sixteen lakhs of rupees" to the cause of Christ while connected
with the Serampore Mission, and the statement was everywhere
repeated.  Dr. Marshman thereupon published the actual facts, "as no
one would have felt greater abhorrence of such an attempt to impose
on the Christian public than Dr. Carey himself, had he been living."
At a time when the old Sicca Rupee was worth half a crown, Carey
received, in the thirty-four and a half years of his residence at
Serampore, from the date of his appointment to the College of Fort
William, £45,000.35 Of this he spent £7500 on his Botanic Garden in
that period.  If accuracy is of any value in such a question, which
has little more than a curious biographical interest, then we must
add the seven years previous to 1801, and we shall find that the
shoemaker of Hackleton received in all for himself and his family
£600 from the Society which he called into existence, and which sent
him forth, while he spent on the Christianisation and civilisation
of India £1625 received as a manufacturer of indigo; and £45,000 as
Professor of Sanskrit, Bengali, and Marathi, and Bengali Translator
to Government, or £46,625 in all.

"It is possible," wrote Dr. Marshman, "that if, instead of thus
living to God and his cause with his brethren at Serampore, Dr.
Carey had, like the other professors in the college, lived in
Calcutta wholly for himself and his family, he might have laid by
for them a lakh of rupees in the thirty years he was employed by
Government, and had he been very parsimonious, possibly a lakh and a
half.  But who that contrasts the pleasures of such a life with
those Dr. Carey enjoyed in promoting with his own funds every plan
likely to plant Christianity among the natives around him, without
having to consult any one in thus doing, but his two brethren of one
heart with him, who contributed as much as himself to the Redeemer's
cause, and the fruit of which he saw before his death in Twenty-six
Gospel Churches planted in India within a surface of about eight
hundred miles, and above Forty labouring brethren raised up on the
spot amidst them--would not prefer the latter?  What must have been
the feelings on a deathbed of a man who had lived wholly to himself,
compared with the joyous tranquillity which filled Carey's soul in
the prospect of entering into the joy of his Lord, and above all
with what he felt when, a few days before his decease, he said to
his companion in labour for thirty-four years: 'I have no fears; I
have no doubts; I have not a wish left unsatisfied.'"

In the Danish Church of Serampore, and in the Mission Chapel, and
afterwards in the Union Chapel of Calcutta, Dr. Marshman and Mr.
Mack preached sermons on William Carey.  These and the discourse
delivered in Charlotte Chapel, Edinburgh, on the 30th of November,
by Christopher Anderson, were the only materials from which a just
estimate of Carey and his work could be formed for the next quarter
of a century.  All, and especially the last, were as worthy of their
theme as éloges pronounced in such circumstances could be.  Marshman
spoke from the text chosen by Carey himself a few weeks before his
death as containing the foundation of his hope and the source of his
calm and tranquil assurance--"For by grace are ye saved."  Mack
found his inspiration again, as he had done in the Bengali village,
in Paul's words--"David, after he had served his own generation, by
the will of God fell on sleep."  The Edinburgh preacher turned to
the message of Isaiah wherewith Carey used to comfort himself in his
early loneliness, and which the Revised Version renders--"Look unto
Abraham your father; for when he was but one I called him and I
blessed him and made him many."  And in Bombay the young
contemporary missionary who most nearly resembled Carey in personal
saintliness, scholarship, and self-devotion, John Wilson, thus

"Dr. Carey, the first of living missionaries, the most honoured and
the most successful since the time of the Apostles, has closed his
long and influential career.  Indeed his spirit, his life, and his
labours, were truly apostolic...The Spirit of God which was in him
led him forward from strength to strength, supported him under
privation, enabled him to overcome in a fight that seemed without
hope.  Like the beloved disciple, whom he resembled in simplicity of
mind, and in seeking to draw sinners to Christ altogether by the
cords of love, he outlived his trials to enjoy a peaceful and
honoured old age, to know that his Master's cause was prospering,
and that his own name was named with reverence and blessing in every
country where a Christian dwelt.  Perhaps no man ever exerted a
greater influence for good on a great cause.  Who that saw him, poor
and in seats of learning uneducated, embark on such an enterprise,
could ever dream that, in little more than forty years, Christendom
should be animated with the same spirit, thousands forsake all to
follow his example, and that the Word of Life should be translated
into almost every language and preached in almost every corner of
the earth?"

As the Founder and Father of Modern Missions, the character and
career of William Carey are being revealed every year in the
progress, and as yet, the purity of the expansion of the Church and
of the English-speaking races in the two-thirds of the world which
are still outside of Christendom.  The £13:2:6 of Kettering became
£400,000 before he died, and is now £5,000,000 a year.  The one
ordained English missionary is now a band of 20,000 men and women
sent out by 558 agencies of the Reformed Churches.  The solitary
converts, each with no influence on his people, or country, or
generation, are now a community of 3,000,000 in India alone, and in
all the lands outside of Christendom 5,000,000, of whom 80,000 are
missionaries to their own countrymen, and many are leaders of the
native communities.  Since the first edition of the Bengali New
Testament appeared at the beginning of the century 250,000,000 of
copies of the Holy Scriptures have been printed, of which one half
are in 370 of the non-English tongues of the world.  The Bengali
School of Mudnabati, the Christian College of Serampore, have set in
motion educational forces that are bringing nations to the birth,
are passing under Bible instruction every day more than a million
boys and girls, young men and maidens of the dark races of mankind.

The seventh Earl of Shaftesbury, the greatest and most practical
Evangelical of the nineteenth century after William Wilberforce,
wrote thus in his Journal of the class whom Carey headed in the
eighteenth, and whom Wordsworth commemorated as

   "Not sedentary all, there are who roam
    To scatter seeds of Life on barbarous shores."

1847. "Aug. 30th--RYDE.--Reading Missionary Enterprises by
Williams...Zeal, devotion, joy, simplicity of heart, faith, love;
and we here have barely affection enough to thank God that such
deeds have been done.  Talk of 'doing good' and being 'useful in
one's generation,' why, these admirable men performed more in one
month than I or many others shall perform in a whole life!"

The eloquent Dr. Richard Winter Hamilton, reflecting that sacrifice
to heroes is reserved until after sunset, recalled William Carey,
eight years after his death, as "wielding a power to which all
difficulties yielded, but that power noiseless as a law of nature;
great in conception as well as in performance; profound as those
deep combinations of language in which the Indian philosophy and
polytheism hide themselves, but gentle as the flower which in his
brief recreation he loved to train; awful as the sage, simple as the
child; speaking through the Eastern world in as many languages,
perhaps, as 'the cloven tongues of fire' represented; to be
remembered and blessed as long as Ganges rolls!"

The historian of the Baptist Missionary Society, and Robert Hall,
whom Sir James Mackintosh pronounced the greatest English orator,
have both attempted an estimate of Carey's genius and influence.
Dr. F. A. Cox remarks:--"Had he been born in the sixteenth century
he might have been a Luther, to give Protestantism to Europe; had he
turned his thought and observations merely to natural philosophy he
might have been a Newton; but his faculties, consecrated by religion
to a still higher end, have gained for him the sublime distinction
of having been the Translator of the Scriptures and the Benefactor
of Asia." Robert Hall spoke thus of Carey in his lifetime:--"That
extraordinary man who, from the lowest obscurity and poverty,
without assistance, rose by dint of unrelenting industry to the
highest honours of literature, became one of the first of
Orientalists, the first of Missionaries, and the instrument of
diffusing more religious knowledge among his contemporaries than has
fallen to the lot of any individual since the Reformation; a man who
unites with the most profound and varied attainments the fervour of
an evangelist, the piety of a saint, and the simplicity of a child."

Except the portrait in London and the bust in Calcutta, no memorial,
national, catholic, or sectarian, marks the work of Carey.  That
work is meanwhile most appropriately embodied in the College for
natives at Serampore, in the Lall Bazaar chapel and Benevolent
Institution for the poor of Calcutta.  The Church of England, which
he left, like John Wesley, has allowed E. S. Robinson, Esq., of
Bristol, to place an inscription, on brass, in the porch of the
church of his native village, beside the stone which he erected over
the remains of his father, Edmund, the parish clerk:--"To the Glory
of God and in memory of Dr. Wm. Carey, Missionary and Orientalist."

Neither Baptist nor Anglican, the present biographer would, in the
name of the country which stood firm in its support of Carey and
Serampore all through the forty-one years of his apostolate, add
this final eulogy, pronounced in St. George's Free Church,
Edinburgh, on the man who, more than any other and before all
others, made the civilisation of the modern world by the
English-speaking races a Christian force.36 Carey, childlike in his
humility, is the most striking illustration in all Hagiology,
Protestant or Romanist, of the Lord's declaration to the Twelve when
He had set a little child in the midst of them, "Whosoever shall
humble himself as this little child, the same is greatest in the
kingdom of heaven."  Yet we, nigh a century after he went forth with
the Gospel to Hindostan, may venture to place him where the Church
History of the future is likely to keep him--amid the uncrowned
kings of men who have made Christian England what it is, under God,
to its own people and to half the human race.  These are Chaucer,
the Father of English Verse; Wyclif the Father of the Evangelical
Reformation in all lands; Hooker, the Father of English Prose;
Shakspere, the Father of English Literature; Milton, the Father of
the English Epic; Bunyan, the Father of English Allegory; Newton,
the father of English Science; Carey, the Father of the Second
Reformation through Foreign Missions.



WE, Frederick the Sixth, by the Grace of God King of Denmark, the
Venders and Gothers, Duke of Slesvig Holsten, Stormarn, Ditmarsken,
Limessborg and Oldenborg, by writings these make known and publicly
declare, that whereas William Carey and Joshua Marshman, Doctors of
Divinity, and John Clark Marshman, Esq., inhabitants of our town of
Fredericksnagore (or Serampore) in Bengal, being desirous of
founding a College to promote piety and learning particularly among
the native Christian population of India, have to secure this object
erected suitable buildings and purchased and collected suitable
books, maps, etc., and have humbly besought us to grant unto them
and such persons as shall be elected by them and their successors to
form the Council of the College in the manner to be hereafter named,
our Royal Charter of Incorporation that they may the more
effectually carry into execution the purposes above-mentioned:--We,
being desirous to encourage so laudable an undertaking, have of our
special grace and free motion ordained, constituted, granted and
declared, and by the presents We do for ourselves, our heirs and
successors ordain, constitute, grant and declare:

1. That the said William Carey, Joshua Marshman and John Clark
Marshman, and such other person or persons as shall successively be
elected and appointed the Council of the said College, in the manner
hereafter mentioned, shall by virtue of the presents be for ever
hereafter one body politic and incorporate by the name of the
Serampore College for the purposes aforesaid to have perpetual
succession and to have a common seal, and by the said name to sue
and be sued, to implead and be impleaded, and to answer and be
answered unto in every court and place belonging to us, our heirs
and successors.

2. And We do hereby ordain, constitute and declare that the persons
hereby incorporated and their successors shall for ever be competent
in law to purchase, hold and enjoy for them and their successors any
goods and chattels whatsoever and to receive, purchase, hold and
enjoy, they and their successors, any lands, tenements or
hereditaments whatever, and that they shall have full power and
authority to sell, exchange or otherwise dispose of any real or
personal property to be by them acquired as aforesaid, unless the
sale or alienation of such property be specially prohibited by the
donor or donors thereof, and to do all things relating to the said
College or Corporation in as ample a manner or form as any of our
liege subjects, or any other body politic or corporate in our said
kingdom or its dependencies may or can do.

3. And We do hereby ordain, grant and declare that the number of
Professors, Fellows or Student Tutors and Students, shall be
indefinite and that the said William Carey, Joshua Marshman and John
Clark Marshman, shall be the first Council of the said College, and
that in the event of its appearing to them necessary during their
life-time, or in the case of the death of any one of the three
members of the said first Council, the survivors or survivor shall
and may under their respective hands and seals appoint such other
person or persons to be members of the Council of the College, and
to succeed each other so as to become Members of the said Council in
the order in which they shall be appointed, to the intent that the
Council of the said College shall for ever consist of at least three

4. And We do hereby further ordain, grant and declare, that for the
better government of the said College, and the better management of
its concerns, the said William Carey, Joshua Marshman and John Clark
Marshman, the members of the first Council, shall have full power
and authority for the space of ten years from the date of these
presents, to make and establish such statutes as shall appear to
them useful and necessary for the government of the said College, in
which statutes they shall define the powers to be entrusted to their
successors, to the Professors, the Fellows or Student Tutors and the
other Officers thereof, and the duties to be performed by these
respectively for the management of the estates, lands, revenues and
goods--and of the business of the said College, and the manner of
proposing, electing, admitting and removing all and every one of the
Council, the Professors, the Fellows or Tutors, the officers, the
students and the servants thereof, and shall make and establish
generally all such other statutes as may appear to them necessary
for the future good government and prosperity of the said College,
provided that these statutes be not contrary to the laws and
statutes of our realm.

5. And we do hereby further ordain, grant and declare, that the
statutes thus made and established by the said three members of the
first Council, and given or left in writing under their respective
hands, shall be valid and in full force at the expiration of ten
years from the date of these presents, so that no future Council of
the College shall have power to alter, change or vary them in any
manner whatever and that the statutes shall for ever be considered
the constitution of the said College.  And we do hereby appoint and
declare that these statutes shall be made and established by the
said William Carey, Joshua Marshman and John Clark Marshman alone,
so that in case either of them should die before the expiration of
ten years, the power of completing or perfecting these statutes
shall devolve wholly on the survivors or survivor; and that in case
all three of them should die before the expiration of ten years, the
statutes which they have left in writing under their hands, or under
the hand of the last survivor among them shall be considered "The
Fundamental Statutes and Constitution of Serampore College,"
incapable of receiving either addition or alteration, and shall and
may be registered in our Royal Court of Chancery as "The Statutes
and Constitution of Serampore College."

6. And We do hereby further appoint, grant and declare that from and
after the completion of the statutes of the said College in the
above said time of ten years, the said Council of the College shall
be deemed to consist of a Master or President and two or four
members who may be Professors or otherwise as the Statutes may
direct so that the said Council shall not contain less than three,
nor more than five persons, as shall be defined in the Statutes.
The Council shall ever be elected as the Statutes of the College
may direct, yet the said Master or President shall always previously
have been a Member of the said College; and upon the decease of the
said Master or President, the Council of the said College shall be
unable to do any act or deed until the appointment of a new Master
or President, save and except the appointment of such a Master.

7. And We further appoint, grant and declare, that the said William
Carey, Joshua Marshman and John Clark Marshman, the members of the
first Council, and their successors for ever, shall have the power
of conferring upon the students of the said College, Native
Christians as well as others, degrees of rank and honour according
to their proficiency in as ample a manner as any other such College,
yet the said Serampore College shall only have the power of
conferring such degrees on the students that testify their
proficiency in Science and no rank or other special right shall be
connected therewith in our dominions.  And We do hereby further
appoint, grant and declare, that after the expiration of the said
ten years, the said Council of the College and their successors for
ever shall have power to make and establish such orders and bye-laws
as shall appear to them useful and necessary for the government of
the said College, and to alter, suspend or repeal those already
made, and from time to time make such new ones in their room as
shall appear to them most proper and expedient provided the same be
not repugnant to the Statutes of the College, or to the laws of our
realm, and that after the expiration of these ten years any member
of the Council shall have power to move the enactment of any new
bye-law, or the alteration, suspension or repeal of any existing one
provided notice of such motion shall have been delivered in writing
to the Master and read from the Chair at one previous meeting of the
Council of the said College, but that no such motion shall be deemed
to have passed in the affirmative, until the same shall have been
discussed and decided by ballot at another meeting summoned
especially for that purpose, a majority of the members then present
having voted in the affirmative; and in this, as in all other cases,
if the votes be equal, the Master or President shall have the
casting vote.

Given at our Royal Palace in Copenhagen on the twenty-third day of
February, in the year of our Lord one thousand, eight hundred and
twenty-seven, in the nineteenth year of our reign.

Under our Royal Hand and Seal.



June 12th, 1833.

1. Article the Third of the Charter granted by his Danish Majesty,
having authorised the first Council of Serampore College in their
lifetime to nominate under their hand and seal such other person or
persons for colleagues or successors as may to them appear most
proper, so that the Council shall always consist of at least three
persons, their successors in the Council shall be competent in like
manner to nominate in their lifetime, under their separate hand and
seal, such person or persons as they may deem most proper to fill
vacancies then existing or which may occur on their demise; members
thus nominated and chosen shall succeed to the Council in order of
their nomination.

2. It being fixed in the Charter that the Council must consist of
the Master or President and at least two, but no more than four
Members, and that on the demise of the Master no act shall be done
until another be elected, the Master and Council for the time being
shall appoint the next Master under their separate hand and seal.
If on the demise of a Master no one be found thus appointed under
the hand and seal of a majority of the Council, the Senior Member of
the Council shall succeed as Master.

3. The Charter having given the casting vote to the Master, in all
cases when the votes are equal the casting vote shall lie with the
Master, and if there be no Master, it shall lie with the Senior
Member of the Council.

4. Learning and piety being peculiar to no denomination of
Christians, one member of the Council may at all times be of any
other denomination besides the Baptist, to preserve the original
design of the Institution; however, if on the election of a Master a
number of the Council be equally divided, that part which is
entirely of the Baptist denomination shall have the casting vote,
whether it includes the Master or not.

5. The management of the College, including its revenues and
property, the choice of Professor and Tutors, the admission of
Students, the appointment of all functionaries and servants, and the
general order and government of the College, shall ever be vested in
the Master and the Council.  The Master shall see that the Statutes
and Regulations of the Council be duly carried into effect, and take
order for the good government of the College in all things.  His
signature is necessary to the validity of all deeds, instruments,
documents and proceedings.

6. "The first Council and their successor for ever" being authorised
by the Charter "to confer such degrees of rank and honour as shall
encourage learning" in the same manner as other Colleges and
Universities, they shall from time to time confer degrees in such
branches of Knowledge and Science as may be studied there, in the
same manner as the Universities in Denmark, Germany and Great
Britain.  In doing this the Master and Council shall ad libitum call
in the aid of any or all the Professors of Serampore College.  All
such degrees shall be perfectly free of expense to the person on
whom they may be conferred, whether he be in India, Europe or

7. No oaths shall be administered in Serampore College, either to
the Members of Council, the Professors and Tutors, or the Students.
In all cases a solemn promise, duly recorded and signed by the
party, shall be accepted instead of an oath.

8. Marriage shall be no bar to any office or situation in Serampore
College, from that of the Master to that of the lowest student.

9. The salaries of the Professors and Tutors in Serampore College
shall be appointed, and the means of support for all functionaries,
students and servants be regulated by the Council in such manner as
shall best promote the objects of the Institution.

10. It is intended that neither the Master nor any Member of the
Council in general shall receive any salary.  But any Master who may
not previously reside in the College shall have a residence there
free of rent for himself and his family.  And if the Council shall
elect any one in Europe or in America, whom they deem eminent for
learning and piety, a Member of the Council, with a view to choosing
him Master, should they on trial deem him worthy, the Council shall
be competent to appoint him such salary as they may deem necessary,
not exceeding, however, the highest given to a Professor.

11. As the founders of the College deem the belief of Christ's
Divinity and Atonement essential to vital Christianity, the
promotion of which is the grand object of this Institution, no one
shall be eligible to the College Council or to any Professorship who
is known to oppose these doctrines, and should any one of the
Professors or any member of the Council unhappily so change his
views after his election as to oppose these fundamental doctrines of
Christianity, on this being clearly and decidedly proved from his
teaching or his writings, he shall vacate the office he previously
held.  But every proceeding of this nature on the part of the
College Council shall be published to the Christian world, with the
proofs on which it may rest, as an Appendix to the succeeding

12. Members of the Council are eligible from among the Professors of
the College, or from among any in India, Europe, or America whom the
College Council may deem suitable in point of learning, piety, and

13. Students are admissible at the discretion of the Council from
any body of Christians, whether Protestant, Roman Catholic, the
Greek, or the Armenian Church; and for the purpose of study, from
the Mussulman and Hindu youth, whose habits forbid their living in
the College.  No caste, colour, or country shall bar any man from
admission into Serampore College.

14. Expulsion shall be awarded in cases of open immorality,
incorrigible idleness, neglect of the College Statutes and
regulations, or repeated disobedience to the officers of the

15. Any person in India, Europe, or America shall be at liberty to
found any Professorship, or to attach to Serampore College any
annual exhibition or prize for the encouragement of learning in the
same manner as in the Universities of Great Britain, regulating such
endowment according to their own will; and it shall be duty of the
College Council to carry such benefactions into effect in strict
consonance with the will of the donors as far as shall be consistent
with the Statutes of the College.

16. It shall be lawful for the first Council of the College or their
successors to make and rescind any bye-laws whatever, provided they
be not contrary to these Statutes.

17. The Charter having declared that the number of the Professors
and students in Serampore College remains unlimited, they shall be
left thus unlimited, the number to be regulated only by the gracious
providence of God and the generosity of the public in India, Europe
and America.


"The rights and immunities granted to the Serampore College by Royal
Charter of date, 23rd February, 1827, shall not be interfered with,
but continue in force in the same manner as if they had been
obtained by a Charter from the British Government, subject to the
general law of British India."


1 Iphicrates, great Athenian general, who was the son of a
shoemaker, used this saying, fit motto for Carey, Ýî ïæùí åæò ïæá.
{Font=Courier New Greek}

2 The shopmate, William Manning, preserved this signboard.  In 1881
we found a Baptist shoemaker, a descendant of Carey's wife, with
four assistants, at work in the shed.  Then an old man, who had
occasionally worked under Carey, had just died, and he used to tell
how Carey had once flipped him with his apron when he had allowed
the wax to boil over.

3 In the library of the late Rev. T. Toller of Kettering was a
manuscript (now in the library of Bristol Baptist College) of nine
small octavo pages, evidently in the exquisitely small and legible
handwriting of Carey, on the Psalter.  The short treatise discusses
the literary character and authorship of the Psalms in the style of
Michaelis and Bishop Lowth, whose writings are referred to.  The
Hebrew words used are written even more beautifully than the
English.  If this little work was written before Carey went to
India--and the caligraphy seems to point to that--the author shows a
very early familiarity with the writings of one who was his
predecessor as a Christian Orientalist, Sir William Jones.  The
closing paragraph has this sentence:--"A frequent perusal of the
book of Psalms is recommended to all.  We should permit few days to
pass without reading in Hebrew one of those sacred poems; the more
they are read and studied, the more will they delight, edify, and

4 Twice reprinted, in Leicester, and in London (1892) in facsimile.

5 Wealth of Nations, Book IV., Chap. VII.

6 Mr. Thomas Haddon of Clipstone writes: "I recollect when I was
about ten years old, at my father's house; it was on a Saturday,
Carey was on his way to Arnsby (which is twenty miles from Moulton)
to supply there the following Sabbath; he had then walked from
Moulton to Clipstone, a distance of ten miles, and had ten miles
further to walk to Arnsby.  My honoured father had been intimately
acquainted with him for some years before, and he pressed him to
stay and take an early cup of tea before he went further.  I well
recollect my father saying to him, 'I suppose you still work at your
trade?' (which was that of an army and navy shoemaker).  Mr. Carey
replied: 'No, indeed, I do not; for yesterday week I took in my work
to Kettering, and Mr. Gotch came into the warehouse just as I had
emptied my bag.  He took up one of the shoes and said, "Let me see,
Carey, how much do you earn a week?"  I said, "About 9s., sir."  Mr.
Gotch then said: "I have a secret to tell you, which is this: I do
not intend you should spoil any more of my leather, but you may
proceed as fast as you can with your Latin, Greek, and Hebrew, and I
will allow you from my own private purse 10s. a week!"  With that
sum and about 5s. a week which I get from my people at Moulton, I
can make a comfortable living' (although at that time he had a wife
and three children to provide for)."

7 Farewell Letters on Returning to Bengal in 1821.

8 Rev. A. T. Clarke succeeded Kiernander in 1789 in the Old or
Mission Church, according to Miss Blechynden's Calcutta Past and
Present (1905), p. 84.

9 At this time, and up to 1801, the last survivor of the Black Hole
tragedy was living in Calcutta and bore his own name, though the
missionary knew it not.  Mrs. Carey was a country-born woman, who,
when a girl, had married an officer of one of the East Indiamen, and
with him, her mother, and sister, had been shut up in the Black
Hole, where, while they perished, she is said to have retained life
by swallowing her tears.  Dr. Bishop, of Merchant Taylors'
School--Clive's School--wrote Latin verses on the story, which thus

        "...Nescit sitiendo perire
Cui sic dat lacrymas quas bibat ipsa fides."
--See Echoes from Old Calcutta, by Dr. Busteed, C.I.E.

10 But not its Church.  In October 1796 Mr. A. Johnstone, thirty
years elder in Lady Yester's congregation, beside the University of
Edinburgh, began a prayer meeting for Carey's work and for foreign
missions.  He was summoned to the Presbytery, and there questioned
as if he had been a "Black-neb" or revolutionary.  This meeting led
to the foundation of the Sabbath School and Destitute Sick Societies
in Edinburgh.  See Lives of the Haldanes.

11 Dr. Marshman's English translation is still used, beginning--

"Oh! thou my soul forget no more
 The Friend who all thy misery bore."

12 The chatookee is a bird which, they say, drinks not at the
streams below: but when it rains, opening its bill, it catches the
drops as they fall from the clouds.

13 The sight of the red coat of the military surgeon who attended
him gave this form to his delirious talk: "I treated him very
roughly and refused to touch his medicine.  In vain did he retire
and put on a black coat.  I knew him and was resolved."

14 In a criticism of the three Sanskrit grammars of Carey, Wilkins,
and Colebrooke, the first number of the Quarterly Review in 1809
pronounces the first "everywhere useful, laborious, and practical.
Mr. Wilkins has also discussed these subjects, though not always so
amply as the worthy and unwearied missionary.  We have been much
pleased with Dr. Carey's very sensible preface."

15 It was reserved for a young Orientalist, whom the career of Carey
and Wilson of Bombay attracted to the life of a Christian
missionary, to do full justice to this book and its literature.  In
1885 the Hon. Ion Keith-Falconer, M.A., published, at the Cambridge
University Press, his Kalilah and Dimnah, or The Fables of Bidpai:
Being an Account of their Literary History, with an English
Translation of the later Syriac Version of the Same, and Notes.  The
heroic scholar and humble follower of Christ, having given himself
and his all to found a Mission to the Mohammedans of South Arabia,
at Sheikh Othman, near Aden, died there, on 11th May 1887, a death
which will bring life to Yemen, through his memory, and the Mission
which he founded, his family support, and the United Free Church of
Scotland carry on in his name.



Published in
    1801. BENGALI--New Testament; Old Testament in 1802-9.
    1811.   Ooriya       "              "       in 1819.
    1824.   Maghadi      " only.
 1815-19.   Assamese     "              "       in 1832.
    1824.   Khasi.
 1814-24.   Manipoori.
    1808. SANSKRIT       "              "       in 1811-18.
 1809-11. HINDI          "              "       in 1813-18.
 1822-32.   Bruj-bhasa   " only.
 1815-22.   Kanouji      "   "
    1820.   Khosali--Gospel of Matthew only.
    1822.   Oodeypoori--New Testament only.
    1815.   Jeypoori             "
    1821.   Bhugeli              "
    1821.   Marwari              "
    1822.   Haraoti              "
    1823.   Bikaneri             "
    1823.   Oojeini              "
    1824.   Bhatti               "
    1832.   Palpa                "
    1826.   Kumaoni              "
    1832.   Gurhwali             "
    1821.   Nepalese             "
    1811. MARATHI--              "   Old Testament in 1820.
    1820.   Goojarati            " only.
    1819.   Konkan               "   Pentateuch in 1821.
    1815. PANJABI                "       " and Historical Books
                                                in 1822.
    1819.   Mooltani--New Testament.
    1825.   Sindhi--Gospel of Matthew only.
    1820.   Kashmeeri--New Testament; and Old Testament to 2nd Book
                                       of Kings.
 1820-26.   Dogri--New Testament only.
    1819. PUSHTOO--New Test. and Old Test. Historical Books.
    1815. BALOOCHI     "         Three Gospels.
    1818. TELUGOO      "         and Pentateuch in 1820.
    1822. KANARESE     "         only.
          MALDIVIAN--Four Gospels.


Persian.                         Singhalese.
Hindostani.                      Chinese (Dr. Marshman's).
Malayalam.                       Javanese.
Burmese--Matthew's Gospel.       Malay.

17 Life and Work in Benares and Kumaon, 1839-77. London, 1884.

18 Mr. John Marshman, in his Life and Times of the three, states
that Fry and Figgins, the London typefounders, would not produce
under £700 half the Nagari fount which the Serampore native turned
out at about £100.  In 1813 Dr. Marshman's Chinese Gospels were
printed on movable metallic types, instead of the immemorial wooden
blocks, for the first time in the twenty centuries of the history of
Chinese printing.  This forms an era in the history of Chinese
literature, he justly remarks.

19 The fervent printer thus wrote to his Hull friends:--"To give to
a man a New Testament who never saw it, who has been reading lies as
the Word of God; to give him these everlasting lines which angels
would be glad to read--this, this is my blessed work."

20 In 1795 Captain Dodds, a Madras officer front Scotland,
translated part of the Bible into Telugoo, and, lingering on in the
country to complete the work, died seven days after the date of his
letter on the subject in the Missionary Magazines of 1796.

21 Then Editor of the Friend of India.

22 The Chaitanya Charita Amrita, by Krishna Dass in 1557, was the
first of importance.

23 Nor was his influence confined to the Protestant division of
Christendom.  When, on the Restoration of 1815, France became once
more aggressively Romanist for a time, the Association for the
Propagation of the Faith was founded at Lyons and Paris, avowedly on
the model of the Baptist Missionary Society, and it now raises a
quarter of a million sterling a year for its missions.  The
expression in an early number of its Annales is:--"C'est
l'Angleterre qui a fourni l'idée modèle," etc. "La Société des
Anabaptistes a formé pour ses Missions des Sociétés," etc.

24 Life of Alexander Duff, D.D., LL.D., chapter I.

25 Fuller more than once referred to the dying words of Sutcliff--"I
wish I had prayed more." "I do not suppose he wished he had prayed
more frequently, but more spiritually.  I wish I had prayed more for
the influences of the Holy Spirit; I might have enjoyed more of the
power of vital godliness.  I wish I had prayed more for the
assistance of the Holy Spirit in studying and preaching my sermons;
I might have seen more of the blessing of God attending my ministry.
I wish I had prayed more for the outpouring of the Holy Spirit to
attend the labours of our friends in India; I might have witnessed
more of the effects of their efforts in the conversion of the

26 The Baptist missionary, who became an Arian, and was afterwards
employed by Lord William Bentinck to report on the actual state of
primary education in Bengal.

27 The first India chaplain of the Church of Scotland,
superintendent of stationery and editor of the John Bull.--See Life
of Alexander Duff, D.D.

28 His Majesty's Lord Chamberlain formally expressed to the British
Minister at Copenhagen, H.E. the Hon. Edmund Monson, C.B., the
King's high pleasure at "the author's noble expressions of the good
his pre-possessors of the throne and the government of Denmark tried
to do for their Indian subjects," when the first edition of this
Life of William Carey, D.D., was presented to His Majesty.--See
Taylor and Son's Biographical and Literary Notices of William Carey,
D.D., Northampton, 1886.

29 In 1834, the year Carey died, there were in the college ten
European and Eurasian students learning Hebrew, Greek, Latin,
Bengali, mathematics, chemistry, mental philosophy, and history
(ancient and ecclesiastical).  There were forty-eight resident
native Christians and thirty-four Hindoos, sons of Brahmans chiefly,
learning Sanskrit, Bengali, and English. "The Bengal language is
sedulously cultivated...The Christian natives of India will most
effectually combat error and diffuse sounder information with a
knowledge of Sanskrit.  The communication, therefore, of a
thoroughly classic Indian education to Christian youth is deemed an
important but not always an indispensable object."

30 Serampore--Srirampur or place of the worshipful Ram.

31 Aitchison's Collection, vol. i., edition 1892, pp. 81-86

32 Life of Alexander Duff, D.D., LL.D., 1879.

33 William Carey, by James Culross, D.D., 1881.

34 For years, and till the land was sold to the India Jute Company
in 1875, the Garden was kept up at the expense of John Marshman,
Esq., C.S.I.

                                                            Sa. Rs.
35 "From May 1801 to June 1807, inclusive, as Teacher of
    Bengali and Sanskrit, 74 months at 500 rupees monthly   37,000

    From 1st July 1807 to 31st May 1830, as Professor of
    ditto, at 1000 rupees monthly                         2,75,000

    From 23rd Oct. to July 1830, inclusive, 300 rupees
    monthly, as Translator of Government Regulations        24,600

    From 1st July 1830 to 31st May 1834, a pension of 500
    rupees monthly                                          23,500

                                            "Sicca Rupees 3,60,100"

36 The Evangelical Succession. Third Series. Edinburgh, Macniven and
Wallace, 1884.

End of The Project Gutenberg Etext of Life of William Carey, by Smith


This file was acquired from Project Gutenberg, and it is in the public domain. It is re-distributed here as a part of the Alex Catalogue of Electronic Texts ( by Eric Lease Morgan (Infomotions, Inc.) for the purpose of freely sharing, distributing, and making available works of great literature. Its Infomotions unique identifier is etext2056, and it should be available from the following URL:

Infomotions, Inc.

Infomotions Man says, "Give back to the 'Net."